AT LOS ANGELES 
 
 GIFT OF 
 
 R. L. Linscott
 
 5*
 
 COLLEGE SERIES OF GREEK AUTHORS 
 
 EDITED UNDER THE SUPERVISION OF 
 
 JOHN WILLIAMS WHITE AND THOMAS D. SEYMOUR. 
 
 THUCYDIDES 
 
 BOOK I. 
 
 EDITED 
 
 ON THE BASIS OF CLASSEN'S EDITION 
 
 BY 
 
 CHARLES D. MORRIS 
 
 PROFESSOR IN THE JOHNS HOPKINS UNIVERSITY. 
 
 GINN & COMPANY 
 
 BOSTON NEW YORK CHICAGO LONDON
 
 Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1885, by 
 
 JOHN WILLIAMS WHITE AND THOMAS D. SEYMOUR, 
 in the Office of tbe Librarian of Congress, at Washington. 
 66.1 
 
 Cfae gtbtnaeum 
 
 GINN & COMPANY PRO- 
 PRIETORS BOSTON U.S.A.
 
 A3! 
 
 1837 
 
 PREFACE. 
 
 PROFESSOR C. D. MORRIS died at Baltimore, on February 7, 
 1886, after an illness of ten days. At the time of his death he 
 had revised in print the commentary on the first 124 chapters of 
 this edition of Book I. of Thucydides. But the dates for chapters 
 89-146, which include the history of the ' pentecontaetia,' had 
 not been inserted, and Professor Morris unfortunately left no 
 complete statement of his views on the chronology of this impor- 
 tant period. More than one-half of the critical notes were writ- 
 ten, but many of these were in a fragmentary state and needed 
 revision. 
 
 The sad duty has devolved upon me of completing and publish- 
 ing the book which Professor Morris had fortunately so nearly 
 finished. I had previously read proofs of all that was printed 
 before Professor Morris's death, and I had been in constant cor- 
 respondence with him. I have endeavoured in my independent 
 work on the book to follow with scrupulous care the lines which 
 he laid down. I have thus, with the help of friends, revised the 
 commentary on the last twenty -two chapters, inserted the proper 
 chronological statements for chapters 89-146, revised and com- 
 pleted the critical notes, prepared the bibliographical statement, 
 and compiled the index. The most perplexing part of my task 
 was the establishment of Professor Morris's view of the chronol- 
 ogy of the ' pentecontaetia.' I carefully collated his notes on 
 the present book, examined all papers relating to Thuc3"dides 
 which he left behind him, including an able discussion since pub- 
 lished in the American Journal of Philology, and, finally, as a 
 last resort, inspected the marginal manuscript notes in the editions 
 
 40727O
 
 iv PREFACE. 
 
 of Thucydides which Professor Morris had himself used. I feel 
 confident that the results of this investigation substantially repre- 
 sent the views which he held. I would here express my obliga- 
 tions for assistance to Professor Gildersleeve, who read the whole 
 of the book in proof; to Mr. Arthur Fairbanks, of Dartmouth 
 College, who verified the index, which was compiled by a friend 
 whom I am not permitted to name ; and to Professor Smith, of 
 Vanderbilt University, whose scholarly aid, ungrudgingly given 
 wherever I needed it, has greatly lightened my labours. 
 
 I should fail in my dut}' to Professor Morris if I did not express 
 his obligations to the distinguished German scholar whose valu- 
 able edition of Thucydides has been made the basis of the Ameri- 
 can edition in the College Series of Greek Authors. Professor 
 Morris heartily approved the plan of basing the American edition 
 upon the edition of Classen. This was the approval of a scholar 
 who had himself for years made Thucydides his study, and 
 whose independent utterances were always authoritative. Pro- 
 fessor Morris set a high value, as all true scholars must, on the 
 brilliant Thucydidean studies of the venerable man who still, at 
 eighty years of age, serenely follows the lines that he marked out 
 for himself in his early manhood. 
 
 But Professor Morris followed in the footsteps of no man sla- 
 vishly. His mind was naturally critical and independent, and his 
 contributions to this book display at once the acuteness and 
 exactness of his insight into language, and the breadth of his 
 scholarship. An Englishman by birth, and trained in an English 
 University, he came to this country in early life, and here he 
 achieved his reputation. The greatness of the loss that classical 
 studies in America have sustained in his death those will feel most 
 
 who knew him best. 
 
 JOHN WILLIAMS WHITE. 
 
 CAMBRIDGE, MASS., Jan. 1, 1887.
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 THOUGH we have several ancient biographies of Thucydides, 1 
 our trustworthy knowledge of the circumstances of his life rests 
 almost exclusivel}' on a few notices casually imparted by himself. 
 Everything else that we are told of him either by his biographers 
 or in the occasional remarks of other writers has the character of 
 uncertain conjecture based upon fragmentary tradition. 2 The more 
 we examine these scanty testimonies, the stronger becomes the 
 impression that Thucydides seldom appeared in person in public 
 life, and that except in a few instances he withdrew from the gaze 
 of the world. We may infer, therefore, that the rhetorical exag- 
 gerations of the later biographies have very slight value for us ; 
 and only a few definite statements, which present themselves here 
 and there, appear to be derived from trustworthy sources. In the 
 following survey of his life, therefore, we must take as the basis 
 of the narrative only the circumstances reported by himself, and 
 endeavour to combine them into a whole with a cautious use of 
 material coming from other quarters. 
 
 Thucydides belonged by birth to a family which by its wealth 3 
 secured him complete independence, and by its foreign possessions 
 early directed his gaze beyond the borders of Attica to the rela- 
 tions of distant nations. The Attic deme Halimus, on the coast 
 between Phalerum and Colias, in the tribe of Leontis, is mentioned 
 as the place of his birth. He tells us himself (iv. 104. 15) that 
 
 1 One compiled of three distinct tioned is to be excepted, as is rightly 
 portions, passing under the name of remarked by E. Petersen in his care- 
 Marcellinus on which see Grauert, ful Disputatio de vita Thucydidis, Dor- 
 Rheinisches Museum, 1827, p. 172 ff., pat, 1873, p. 15. 
 
 and Fr. Ritter, Rh. Mus. 1845, p. 321, 3 See his own testimony on this 
 
 and id. onDidymi Opuscula, Coloniae, point in iv. 105. 1, rbv &ovKvSiSrii> 
 
 1845 ; another by an anonymous gram- KT^oiv re ex e ' v r ^ 1 ' XP V(Te ' lcav c-eToi\\<av 
 
 marian ; and a short notice in Suidas epyaffias eV rrf irepl ravra paK-p KO.\ air' 
 
 s.v. 00K/cuSi5rjj. avrov SvvaffBat ev Toty irpcarois riav fyirep 
 
 2 The epitaph presently to be men- purwv.
 
 2 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 his father's name was Olorus ; 4 and his grave was undoubtedly in 
 the family vault of Cimon, near that of Elpinice, Cimon's sister, 5 
 as Plutarch evidently saw it himself (Cim. c. 4) ; and we may 
 accordingly assume it as certain that Olorus, the father of Thucy- 
 dides was a near kinsman of the Thracian prince of that name, 
 whose daughter Hegesipyle was wife of the great Miltiades (Hdt. 
 vi. 39) and mother of Cimon ; but the degree of relationship can- 
 not be more nearly defined. It is only Marcellinns ( 2) who gives 
 to his mother the name of the mother of Cimon, Hegesipyle ; while 
 Plutarch makes no such statement where he could hardly have failed 
 to do so, had he been aware of the fact ; and we must, therefore, 
 be content with the knowledge that Cimon's grandfather Olorus 
 was an ancestor (Tr/aoyovoj in Plutarch) from the similarity of 
 the name we may perhaps infer the grandfather of the younger 
 Olorus, the father of the historian. 6 That this Olorus was in full pos- 
 session of Athenian citizenship appears probable from the way in 
 which his son designates himself (iv. 104. 15) , ov/cuStS^v TOV 'O\6pov, 
 for here, where he introduces himself as a o-rpa-nyyos, it is only as 
 an Athenian citizen that his father could be mentioned in the offi- 
 cial style. 7 Cimon no doubt owed his wealth to the possessions 
 of his mother's family on the Thracian coast, which maj' have been 
 
 4 Marcell., 16, with a certain as- cydides was born of this marriage, 
 sumption of accuracy, asserts that Little weight is to be attached to the 
 the name was Orolus ; but this is not statement of Marcell., 18, following 
 to be regarded against the above au- Hermippus, and of the Schol. on i. 20. 
 thority. 2, that Thuc. was of kin to the Pi- 
 
 5 On the position of the sepulchre sistratidae ; but this is not impossible, 
 of this family, see E. Curtius, Attische since such a connexion might exist 
 Studien, p. 12. through his grandfather on the nioth- 
 
 6 The genealogical table given by er's or father's side. This is the view 
 O. Miiller, Hist, of the Literature of of Grote, Hist, of Greece, IV. chap. 30, 
 Greece, II. p. 117, and by Roscher, p. 36, note (1869). No certain results 
 Leben, Werk, und Zeitalter des Thuky- have been reached in the more recent 
 dides, p. 90, which derives the histo- discussions of the question : Miiller- 
 rian on the mother's side as well as Striibing, Aristophanes, p. 537 ff. ; von 
 on the father's from the Thracian Wilamowitz-Mollendorf, Hermes, 12, 
 prince Olorus, is of very questionable p. 339 ff. ; Riihl, Jahrbucher, 1878, 
 probability. It is more likely that p. 313 f. 
 
 another daughter of King Olorus, a 7 Miiller-Strubing, p. 307, regards 
 
 sister of Hegesipyle the wife of Mil- the addition of the father's name in 
 
 tiades, married an Athenian citizen, such cases merely as a courteous re- 
 
 and that Olorus the father of Thu- cognition of social distinction.
 
 INTRODUCTION. 3 
 
 enlarged by the reduction of the neighbouring Thasos (B.C. 463 ; 
 i. 101. 3) ; and so Thucydides by the same relationship came into 
 the possession of his Thracian property, which consisted in gold- 
 mines near Scapte Hyle. 8 The assertion of Marcellinus ( 19) , that 
 he married a rich woman of that region and so became possessed of 
 the gold-mines, can hardly be anything else than an idle guess. 
 
 On the whole it seems likely that Thucydides was of near kin to 
 Cimon, and younger by one generation. We may conjecture that 
 as boy and youth he looked up with reverence to his noble kins- 
 man, while he was in the full strength of his manhood and at the 
 height of his renown. If no other information were at hand, we 
 might assume that when Cimon died (B.C. 449) about sixty years 
 of age greater exactness is not attainable Thucydides was a 
 young man between twenty and thirty. But as to the time of his 
 birth two statements are made. The one is in Marcelliuus ( 34), 
 of extreme vagueness : (Aeyerot) 7raixro<r$ai TOV /3<W virep TO. irevTrj- 
 KOVTO. frrj /A/) TrAT/pwcravTa Tr}s cnryypa(/>^s TTJV TrpoOea-fuav. The other 
 
 is due to Pamphila, who in the time of Xero made a great 
 compilation of the results of learning. A. Gellius (N. A. xv. 23) 
 writes as follows : Hellanicus, Herodotus, Tliucydides Idstoriae scri- 
 ptores in isdem fere temporibus laude ingenti Jloruerunt, et non nimis 
 longe distantibus fuerunt aetatibus. nam Hellanicus initio belli 
 Peloponnesiaci fuisse quinque et sexaginta annos natus videtur, 
 Herodotus tres et quinquaginta, Thucydides quadraginta. scriptum 
 est hoc in libro undecimo Pamphilae. Marcellinus's remark is 
 plainly of no use for any certain inference. How much beyond 
 fifty years is one to go back to reach the birth-year of Thucydides ? 
 It is hardly more than the result of an approximate calculation, 
 that Thucydides, who represents himself (i. i. 1 ; v. 26. 24) as of 
 competent judgment at the beginning of the Peloponnesian war, 
 and who must have died in any case after the end of it in B.C. 404, 
 must have been born before B.C. 454. One who wrote v-n-cp TO. 
 TTfVTijKoi'Ta try clearly had himself no accurate knowledge. As to 
 the testimony of Pamphila, Diels indicates the proper way of look- 
 ing at it in his Untersuchungen uber Apollodors Ckronika (Rhein. 
 Mus. 31, p. 1-54). The dates given are no doubt taken from 
 8 See Bockh, Public Economy of the Athenians, p. 418.
 
 4 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 Apollodorus, whose chronological handbook had reached among 
 the Greeks and Romans an almost canonical acceptance. He 
 adopted the method usual among Alexandrian scholars of deter- 
 mining the a.Kfj.rj or floruit of historical personages by reference to 
 any circumstance the date of which was known ; and as this ax^r] 
 was regularly assumed to be the 40th 3'car, probably on the basis 
 of Pythagorean doctrines, it was easy from it to deduce the } T ear 
 of birth. The aK^j of Herodotus was placed by Apollodorus prob- 
 ably at the time of his settlement at Thurii (B.C. 444) , and accord- 
 ingly his birth would be in 484, and his age is given as 53 at the 
 beginning of the Peloponnesian war. 9 The cU/xT/ of Thucydides may 
 have been fixed by Apollodorus on the ground of his own asser- 
 tion (i. i. 1 ; v. 26. 23) as to the maturity of his judgment at 
 the beginning of the war. 10 Diels therefore is right in saying that 
 these considerations forbid us to regard the dates assigned to 
 Herodotus and Thucydides as based on anything stronger than 
 more or less probable hypothesis. If we cannot, however, find in 
 the testimony of Pamphila any positive basis for inferring the 
 exact year of the birth of Thucydides, it is nevertheless not with- 
 out importance that in the exposition of his own words we reach 
 the same conclusion as Apollodorus. Thucydides says of himself 
 (v. 26. 23) that he lived through the whole war aur0av<ytevos rfj T/AWa 
 KCLI Trpoae^iav TTJV yvtafjLrjv OTTWS ax/3i/3es Tt eurcTai, and it is clear that 
 he did not make this remark at the close of the twenty-seven years' 
 war in order to set his readers at rest as to his mental power and 
 his capacity for observation at that time the whole work, with the 
 completion of which he was then engaged, was ample evidence of 
 that, but to insist upon the circumstance which was much more 
 likely to be called in question, that nearly 30 years before he was 
 possessed of all the qualities requisite for the undertaking of so 
 great a work with a full consciousness of its importance ; and so 
 was justified in asserting that he had lived through the whole of 
 
 9 Before we can judge about the 10 With this agrees the notice in 
 
 case of Hellanicus, we must know Suidas : fj/c^iofe Kara r^v o-ySo^Koffr^v 
 
 with greater certainty what his rela- nal f&56fj.r]v'O\v(j.iria8a (B.C. 432). See 
 
 tion to Herodotus was, and at what Petersen, p. 12. 
 time he wrote. Diels and Wilamo- 
 witz differ widely.
 
 INTRODUCTION. 5 
 
 it with his power of observation and inquiry at their best. And it 
 is just this clearness of vision and maturity of judgment that Thu- 
 cydides asserts of himself in the opening words of his history : 
 apdfji.evo<i (vyypu<etv) ciiOus /ca^iora^icVcw /cat eAirt'cras fieyav re eo~cr$ai 
 /cat d^ioA.oywTaTOJ' rail/ Tr/Doytyev^/ieVcor, TKp.aip6p.evo<i KT. It is plain 
 that an author could not so write of himself unless he felt that at 
 the time of which he speaks he was able to exercise on important 
 questions an independent judgment founded on experience of life 
 and a wide-reaching survey of the relations of things. Of course 
 it cannot be asserted that for this an age of 40 }-ears is indispen- 
 sable ; but still less can it be denied that such a maturity is in 
 excellent harmony with expressions of this character. 11 
 
 If we adhere to the testimony of Pamphila, which goes back 
 to Apolloclorus, that Thucydides was born about B.C. 470, the 
 first forty years of his life, about which we possess no further 
 knowledge, divide themselves into two portions ; the period namely 
 in which, mainly under the guidance of Cimon, Athens created 
 her Hegemony externally, during the self-effacement of Sparta ; 
 and that in which, under the imperial administration of Pericles, 
 she enjoyed the freest internal development and at the same 
 time took up and cultivated all the elements of the noblest intel- 
 lectual life. 12 How closely Thucydides stood related to public life, 
 
 11 Stahl (De. Thucydidis vita et scrip- of the war was between 23 and 28 
 
 tis in the preface to the Tauclm. Edi- years old. Miiller-Striibing, Aristoph, 
 
 tion, p. v) thinks it probable, in view p. 537, thinks he was born about 460; 
 
 of the writer's own assertions and the and Wilamowitz, Herm. 12, p. 327, 
 
 circumstances of his life, that he was calls the estimate of Apollodorus ar- 
 
 born about 01. 79. 1, B.C. 464, and was bitrary and foolish; but neither gives 
 
 from thirty to thirty-five years old at satisfactory reasons for his opinion, 
 the beginning of the war. This is 12 These are the two periods, each 
 
 quite possible, but is no more suscep- approximately of 20 years' duration, 
 
 tible of proof than any other assump- which are distinguished in the funeral 
 
 tion. Kruger's view, that Thuc. was oration of Pericles, ii. 36. 6 : ul TroTe- 
 
 born in 01. 80 or 81, is fully devel- pes fi/j.uv KTtjffd/j.evoi irpbs ofs e5eavTo 
 
 oped in his Untersuchungen, p. 9-32, O'CTTJI/ exofiev apx^v owe oarAvais rip.1v rots 
 
 and maintained against objections in vvv TrpoffKare\nrov, and TO Se ir\eica 
 
 his Epikritischer Nachtrag, p. 8-15. avrrjs avrol rjfj.e'is o"5e ol vvv en ovrfs 
 
 Ullrich, in his Beitraye zur ErHaruny /nd\i<rra tv rfj KaBeffTi]Kvij ^AiK/a eirTju- 
 
 des Thukydidcs, p. 128, 129, note 151, fTjo-a/xey. Thucydides was at that time 
 
 maintains that Thuc. at the beginning in this /cafleoTTjKino ri\iKia.
 
 6 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 particularly in the second period, during which his self-conscious- 
 ness must have been fully awake, is a matter on which we have 
 not the slightest information. But in his history we find evidence, 
 that, though his family traditions must have inclined him to a 
 moderate aristocracy, his full love and admiration were given 
 to the intellectual greatness of Pericles. If, as is probable, he 
 did not discharge any public duties under Pericles, he must have 
 followed with his liveliest sympathy the public administration 
 of that great man and have rejoiced in the results accomplished 
 by his creative spirit ; certainly he heard from his own lips those 
 speeches of which he has given us imperishable records, and in 
 them trustworthy outlines for forming a true picture of the mind of 
 Pericles. It is, however, a probable conjecture that Thucydides, 
 not only at a later time during his banishment, but also in his 
 earlier life, often passed his time on his Thracian estates, which 
 no doubt frequently required the presence and oversight of the 
 owner for the Ipyao-ia TW xp v(r ^ <av /AeraAAwv. Only in this way 
 could he gain the high regard among the Thracian dynasts from 
 which Brasidas feared results injurious to his purposes (iv. 105. 
 2) . It seems also very natural that the position of independence, 
 which under these circumstances Thucydides enjoyed also in 
 Athens, may have exerted an important influence on the calm- 
 ness of spirit and the impartiality of judgment with which he 
 surve}-ed and described for posterity the relations of the Greek 
 States and the events of his time. 
 
 If we try to form a picture of the early training of Thucydides 
 as we may conceive it between Ol. 80 and 82, B.C. 4GO-450, when 
 we examine the scanty notices which seem at first to promise a 
 fuller knowledge, we find ourselves limited to what we can gather 
 from our acquaintance with the intellectual life in Athens at that 
 epoch. The often repeated story that Thucydides as a boy was 
 present at a recitation by Herodotus at Olympia or elsewhere, and 
 was moved thereby to tears, plainly is of later origin than the 
 time of Lucian, who in his account of the powerful effect produced 
 by Herodotus at Olympia 13 would certainly not have failed to 
 mention this story if he had known it ; later too than the better 
 
 13 Herod, i.
 
 INTRODUCTION. 7 
 
 portion of the biography of Marcellinus, which also does not 
 notice it. The story is found in Suidas, s.v. opyav and ouxuoYo^s, 
 in Photius, Bibl. n. 60, and in the last part of the biography of 
 Marcellinus, 54 ; though only Suidas mentions Olympia as the 
 scene of it. All are derived from one and the same confused state- 
 ment, the chief purpose of which was to retain in remembrance 
 the unusual expression in the assumed exclamation of Herodotus, 
 u> OXopc, opya. r) Averts TOV viov crou (or opywrav c^et Tfjv ij/vxyv, rrjy 
 <f>vo-iv) Trpos fj.aOijp.aTa. Even if we pay no regard to the chron- 
 ological difficulties, which cannot be surmounted unless we give up 
 the testimony of Pamphila, it cannot be said that Kn'iger (Unter- 
 suclifi.ii'jt'ii, p. 30 ff.) has succeeded in giving credibility to a story 
 so late and so ill-attested. The recitation of Herodotus at Olym- 
 pia with all its embellishments in Lucian Dahlmann w is no doubt 
 right in regarding as a fiction. If Herodotus recited portions of 
 his work at Athens, the most probable date is that furnished by 
 Eusebius, 15 Ol. 83. 3, B.C. 446 ; and that Thucydides may have 
 been among his listeners yet not as a boy of 10 years but as a 
 young man of between 20 and 30 years is very credible. He 
 may have then received an abiding impression that an engaging 
 narrative of entertaining events ma} T be well enough adapted for 
 a single recitation before an assembled crowd, but not so a strict 
 historical representation, which is based on painstaking inquiry ; 
 and this may explain his somewhat bitter assertion, i. 21. 4, d>s 
 Xoyoypddioi ^vviQevav em TO Trpoo-aywyorepov Trj aKpodcrei rj aX-rjOfa-Ttpov, 
 and gives fuller meaning to the famous contrast of his own his- 
 tory as a KTrjpa. cs da to an ayaWoyia es TO Trapaxprj/J-a axovew 
 
 (i. 22. 19). 
 
 Whether the statement of Marcellinus, 22, that Thucydides 
 studied philosophy with Anaxagoras and rhetoric with Antiphon, 
 rests upon authentic grounds, is of little importance for us ; these 
 two men are so decidedly representatives of the new spirit, which 
 in both these departments made its way into Athens in their time 
 
 14 Forschungen auf clem Gebiete der Entstehungszeit des Herodoteischen Ge- 
 Geschicftte, II. 1, p. 12 f sckichtiverks, p. 10, regards this recita- 
 
 15 Herodotus, quum libros suos Athenis tion at Athens as one of the best-at- 
 legisset, honore ajfectus est. Kirchhoff, tested points in the life of Herodotus.
 
 8 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 and exercised a powerful influence on all who had any share of 
 culture, that we should be forced to assume for Tlmcydides a 
 relation of this sort, even if there were no testimony for it. Both 
 lived at a time quite compatible with this assumption. Anaxagoras, 
 who was probably born in Ol. 70, about 500 B.C., 16 sojourned 
 permanently in Athens between 470 and 450 B.C., and lived on 
 terms of intimacy with Pericles: Antiphon, born about 485 B.C., 
 and therefore some 10 years older than Thucydides, must have 
 stood before his eyes as the pattern of manly and energetic expres- 
 sion 17 and may have been in nearer personal relations with him ; 
 and accordingly the historian in the terms in which he describes 
 the character of Antiphon (viii. 68. 5) has left a testimony to his 
 merits in which personal affection is unmistakable. An influ- 
 ence on the training of Thucydides of a similar character may be 
 presumed to have been exercised also by the Sophists Protagoras, 
 Prodicus, and Gorgias, who from the middle of the fifth century 
 exerted themselves for a longer or shorter time in Athens to spread 
 abroad, by formal instruction and by lectures, that adroitness of 
 thought and speech which they had acquired by manifold study 
 and practice. We are told by Marcellinus, 18 and it is in itself 
 sufficiently credible, that Thucydides appropriated and employed 
 for his own style many of the results of the close attention which 
 these men paid to the forms of speech and their relation to thought. 
 Philostratus 19 too says expressly that he borrowed TO /x,eyaXdyvw/xov 
 KCU rr)v ofypvv from Gorgias, who no doubt visited Athens before 
 the famous embassy of 427 B.C. ; ai and Spengel 21 proves by man}' 
 particular instances the influence exerted on the language of Thu- 
 cydides by the theories of Prodicus on synonymy. We must 
 remember, besides, that the Athens in which Thucydides passed 
 his boyhood and youth was full of the noblest efforts and most 
 glorious products of poetry, sculpture, and architecture ; that 
 
 16 See Brandis, Geschichte der Griech- /col npoStKov rov Kelov T^V &rJ rots bv6~ 
 isch-Bomischen Philosophic, I. p. 233. paaiv aKpi@o\oylav. 
 
 17 See Curtius, Hist, of Greece, II. 19 Epist. 13, p. 919. 
 
 p. 569. 2! > See Foss, De Gorgia Leontino, p. 
 
 18 36, ift\tofff <?*' b\iyov Kal riis 23 ff. ; Marcell. 36, 51, ra iroXXk Kal 
 Topyiov rov Atovrivov irapi<T<a<T(is Kal ras ruv Topyiov rov \fovrivov /j.if 
 
 ts ruv ovopdruv . . . Kal p.fvroi 21 ~S,vvayiay^ rexvuv, p. 53 ff.
 
 INTRODUCTION. 9 
 
 lie must have seen the aged Aeschylus before his departure to 
 Sicily, have been acquainted with Sophocles and Euripides in the 
 highest maturity of their artistic activity, and have seen Phidias 
 and his disciples creating their immortal works before his eyes. 
 When we recollect these things and consider besides what has been 
 said about his relation to the great statesmen of that time, we 
 may form a tolerably complete conception of the influences which 
 worked upon his mental development. There can be no doubt 
 that he expresses his own love and admiration for these intellectual 
 blessings in the delineation of Attic culture and Attic genius which 
 is found in the funeral oration of Pericles, especially in ii. 38 
 and 40. In the joyous recognition of the TrXeio-rat ai/an-aSAai TWV 
 TTovwv to be found in the dywo-t KO.L Overtax Sie-nyo-ibts we may perceive 
 his delight in the splendour and brilliancy of the Attic stage and 
 the panathenaic processions ; and in the charge (ii. 43. 7) rrjv TY)<; 
 TroAews Svvafuv na.6' ^/j-fpav e/3ya> $eacr$ai *cai cpaoras yiyveadai avrrjs we 
 can recognize his pride not merely in the well-equipped warlike 
 power of Athens but also in the glorious buildings of the Acropolis, 
 which daily looked down on the citizens. We ma}- conceive, then, 
 that all the means of cultivation which the Athens of Pericles 
 offered, as no other spot in the world has ever offered them within 
 the same limits, and intercourse with men of eminence in all direc- 
 tions, combined to excite and forward the intellectual development 
 of Thucydides up to the maturity of his manhood. 
 
 But the question still remains whether and to what extent he 
 took an active part in the public life of his native city in peace 
 or war. As an answer to it we cannot be satisfied with' the 
 statement of Marcellinus, 23, OVK CTroXn-evcraTO 6 (rwyypa<f>v<s ovS 
 7rpoo-}A0 T<3 ftrj/j.a.Ti, or with the assertion of Dionysius, Ep. ad Cn. 
 Pomp., 3. 9, p. 770, ev TrpwTois rfjov (atirov) 'AOrjvaioi o-rparr/ytaiv re 
 Kal TWV oAAwv TI/AWV dftowres. All precise knowledge of his earlv 
 life is wanting ; but while on the one hand we cannot doubt that, 
 if Thucydides had taken any prominent part in public affairs, we 
 should have learned the fact either from himself or from some 
 other source, and while it is not at all improbable that his Thracian 
 interests often kept him at a distance from Athens ; still on the 
 other hand it is certain that he must have recommended himself
 
 10 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 to his fellow-citizens by some manifestation of capacity before 
 B.C. 424, since he was then elected one of the 10 Strategi. The 
 inference of K. F. Hermann (Gottingen Gelehrte Anzeigen, 
 1847, p. 1383) from the minuteness of the narrative of the expedi- 
 tion of Myronides against Megara (i. 105. 5, 6), that Thucydides 
 may have been personally concerned in it, is to be rejected on 
 chronological grounds. For he could not then (B.C. 460) have 
 been more than 1 1 years old, even assuming the earliest date, 
 B.C. 471, which is assigned as the year of his birth. 
 
 We shall not be very far from the truth if we conceive the life 
 of Thucydides, till the occurrence of those events whicli directed 
 the whole power of his mind to a new task, to have been passed 
 more in the pursuit of private interests than of the career of a 
 statesman, whatever may have been the sympathy with which he 
 observed public events. But the relations in which he was placed 
 must have been eminently calculated to keep his attention alert in 
 all directions and to make him susceptible to the influences of a 
 rich and energetic life. In this way he gained that maturity of 
 rnind with which, as he tells us himself, he recognized from the 
 very beginning the importance of the momentous war and devoted 
 himself with unintermitting interest and attention to the observa- 
 tion of its course. 22 
 
 Twice in the course of the war events occurred which give him 
 occasion to mention himself. In ii. 48. 15 he introduces his pre- 
 cise and vivid description of the plague at Athens with the words 
 Tavra SvjAwo'w airos re vocrrj(ra.<s KOL avros i8a>v aAAous Trcur^oi'Tas. He 
 must therefore have been at Athens during that fearful visitation, 
 B.C. 430-29, and his account is derived from his own experience 
 and observation. 
 
 In the eighth year of the war, B.C. 424, when he was 48 years old. 
 he was, as he tells us iv. 104. 15, charged as o-Tparrjyos with the 
 care of the Thracian coast (6 erepos orpar^yos TWV eirt paK7/s) , when 
 
 22 i. I. 3, t\wi(Tas fj.fyav -re fffevQai n ttcrofjiai, which words, taken in con- 
 
 Kal a^ioKoyuTarov itre. He asserts the nexion with firfftitav 8ia iravrbs avrov, 
 
 same clear prevision of Pericles, ii. show that during the whole course of 
 
 65. 22, % irpAvota O.VTOV es rbv tr&Kfuov. the war he made careful observation 
 
 Cf. v. 26, 5, al<T0ai>6/j.ev6s re rrf fi\iKiq. a matter of duty. 
 Kal irpotTfxuv rriv yixapriv, STTCOS a.Kpi&fS
 
 INTRODUCTION. 11 
 
 Brasidas was threatening Amphipolis, the most important posses- 
 sion of Athens in those parts. In the late autumn of B.C. 424 he 
 lay with seven triremes in the harbour of Thasos, and at the 
 first summons of his colleague Eucles, who was in command at 
 Amphipolis, hastened to his aid. But the town had surrendered 
 before Thucydides could reach it. The town of Eion, however, 
 at the mouth of the Strymon, which he reached the same evening, 
 he occupied in good time, and made his preparations so skillfully 
 that the assault made by Brasidas by land as well as by water was 
 successfully resisted (iv. 107. 2). 
 
 The results for himself personally which followed this mis- 
 fortune Thucydides reports with the same reserve with which he 
 excludes from his narrative everything which does not belong 
 to the course of the war ; mentioning them not at this place but 
 only casually in v. 26. 5, in order to found thereon a remark 
 important for the character of his history. As in that passage 
 by the words 7re/3<W . . . eicro/xat he asserts from one point of view 
 his competence as the historian of the Peloponnesian war, so, in 
 order to show the advantage he possessed in wide local knowledge 
 and personal observation of the matters in hand, he adds the 
 statement : /cat fwe/3?/ p.oi favyuv rrjv Ifjuavrov ITTJ eucocn /Aera rrjv es 
 orpaTT/ytav, KO.L yevo/x.O'a) Trap' d|U,</>oTepois TOIS Trpay/Aao-6, /cai 
 rots HeXoTrovvr)<ri<j)v Sta TYJV (frvyrjV) Kaff rjcrv^Lav TL p,a\Xov 
 at<T0ecr0ai. It is certain from this passage that Thucydides, in 
 consequence of his failure to save Amphipolis, had to leave his 
 country for 20 years, .and that he employed a portion of this 
 time in visiting the scenes of the war on both sides, particularly 
 in the territory of the Peloponnesians. Everything else, however, 
 which passes beyond this distinct testimony of Thucydides, rests 
 on conjecture ; it is probable, though it cannot be proved, that 
 Cleon, who was then at the height of his influence, caused the 
 adoption of the decree for the banishment of Thucydides; 23 it is 
 possible also that the charge brought against him may have been 
 7r/>oSoo-ia, as is asserted by Marcellinus, 5.5, and the anonymous 
 
 23 This is indicated by Marcell. 46. and 589. The opposing judgment 
 
 Grote, VI. chap. 53, p. 191 (1870), of Oncken (Athen und Hellas, II. p. 
 
 is of the same opinion. See also 228 ff.) is discussed in the App. on 
 
 Curtius, Hist, of Greece, III. p. 184 iv. 106. 17.
 
 12 
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 biographer, 2, and is apparently implied by Aristophanes Vesp. 
 288 ; and that he may have withdrawn himself by a voluntary exile 
 from the penalty of death thereby incurred. 24 His own expression, 
 wefir) P.OL ^ev'yttv, admits this view ; and the precise statement of 
 Pausanias, that Thucydides was at a later time recalled from ban- 
 ishment on the motion of Oenobius K can only thus be understood. 
 If he had been simply banished by a decree of the people, the 
 peace of Lysander would of itself have given to him, as to other 
 exiles, permission to return home. But if he was subject to a 
 severer sentence, there was need of a special decree ; and that such 
 was made under the rule of the Thirty is not incredible in view of 
 the character of their government. Though we ma}' not with 
 Pliny * assume that it was due to admiration for his merits as a 
 writer, there can be no doubt that Thucydides, having been per- 
 secuted by the extreme democratical party, had his friends among 
 
 24 Just as Demosthenes, 6 ffTparrjyAs, 
 after his unfortunate expedition in 
 Aetolia, rots irfirpay/j.fi'ois Qo&ovfatvos 
 rovs 'AOrivalovs, did not venture to re- 
 turn immediately, iii. 98. 27. The 
 generals who returned from Sicily 
 without accomplishing their object 
 were punished partly by banishment, 
 partly by fine, iv. 65. 3. Thuc. in 
 iv. 65. 14 indicates the temper of the 
 Athenians at that time when he says, 
 Tp irapovffT) evTvx'ia XP^M 6 '' ' 3liovv 
 ff<picri /j.t]Sfv fvavTiovaOcu. The expres- 
 sion of Cicero, de Or. ii. 13. 56, would 
 be consistent with such a voluntary 
 exile : hos libros turn scripsisse dicitur, 
 cum a republica remotus atque, id quod 
 optima cujque Athenis accidere solitum 
 est, in exsilium pulsus esset. 
 
 25 i. 23. 9: Qlvo&itf epyov iffrlv is 
 QovKvSiSrjv rbv 'O\6pov xp 1 } ffr ^ v ' $'fl<pi- 
 (T/j.a yap ifllOfftf Oiv6&ios Ka.T\6(tv ts 
 'AOrivas &ovKvStSTf]v, Kai ol So\o<f)ovi]6fvrt, 
 us /caTj?e, jUPT/jua lafiv ov voppca irv\iav 
 Mf\iriSuv. On this decree there are 
 interesting discussions by R. Scholl, 
 Herm. 13, p. 434 ff., and O. Gilbert, 
 Philologus, 38, p. 251 ff., in which it is 
 
 shown that there is some probability 
 that this Oenobius was son of that 
 Eucles who was in joint command with 
 Thuc. when Amphipolis was lost ; and 
 that the words here corruptly reported 
 may have stated that Oenobius pro- 
 posed'the decree which permitted the 
 return of Thuc. Gilbert also infers 
 that Oenobius dedicated a portrait- 
 statue in honour of Thuc., out of grat- 
 itude for the magnanimity shown by 
 him in not imputing in his history the 
 blame for the loss of Amphipolis to the 
 man who was really responsible for it. 
 But these inferences are of the most 
 doubtful character. 
 
 26 Naturalis Historia, vii. 111, Thu- 
 cydidem imperatorem Athenif.nses in ex- 
 ilium egere ; rerum conditorem revoca- 
 vere, eloquentiam mirati, cuius virtutem 
 damnaverant. A. Schone, in Bursian's 
 Jahresbericht, 1874, p. 818, conjec- 
 tures that Pliny is here translating a 
 Greek epigram, which he endeavours 
 to reconstruct. See also Petersen, 
 Disp. de vita Thuc., p. 14, and R. 
 Scholl, Herm. 13, 438, 441.
 
 INTRODUCTION. 13 
 
 the ruling faction, to which Oenobius, otherwise unknown, must 
 have belonged. His own statement that his exile lasted twenty 
 years, since it must be reckoned from the end of B.C. 424, leads 
 us to the last months of 404 for the time of his recall. This took 
 .place, accordingly, before the Thirty, after the destruction of 
 Theramenes, gave themselves up to insolent and wanton violence, 
 at a time when the forms of a legal government, and therefore that 
 of recalling by a psephisma, were still observed. 27 
 
 The most important fact, however, which we learn from Thucy- 
 dides himself about his exile, and which he wished his readers 
 specially to note for the appreciation of his merit as an historian, 
 is this : that, having from the beginning of the war a clear insight 
 into its importance, in order to attain the most accurate knowl- 
 edge, he availed himself of every opportunity of personal observa- 
 tion and inspection during those twenty years, which brought with 
 them the most important and decisive actions. His course in 
 this respect, as he himself describes it in general terms in i. 22. 
 2 (TO. 8' epya TWV irpa^OsvTwv . . . 7Tf.pl e/cacrrou 7reeA.0wv) , the com- 
 bination of careful inquiry from trustworthy witnesses with the 
 results of his own knowledge, gains a clearer light from the state- 
 ment in v. 26. 5. He used the period of his banishment to 
 inspect in person the scene of events, and took special pains (ofy 
 rja-a-ov) to visit the Peloponnesian lands which would otherwise 
 have been closed to him ; and the result of his exertions was, 
 xaff -fjo-ux^oiv TI avrw juaAAoy ato-$ecr0ai, that he attained a clearer in- 
 sight into the facts by being in repose, i.e. remote not only from 
 the party strifes of Athens, but also from the excitement which 
 
 27 There is no reason in the account go into banishment in the first half of 
 
 of Thuc. for placing the affair of 423, and (p. 148, note 168) not return 
 
 Amphipolis later than towards the till after the end of the Athenian dis- 
 
 end of 424, since it happened at about orders, i.e. after October, 403. The 
 
 the same time (iv. 102. 1) as the above assumption, which places his 
 
 battle of Delium, and this took place return nearly a year earlier, is in ex- 
 
 rov xfW&vos evGvs apxofj.evov (iv. 89. act harmony with his own mention 
 
 1). Kriiger (Untersuchungen iiber das of an exile of 20 years, and is, as 
 
 Leben des Thukydides, p. 52) places it explained, quite consistent with the 
 
 in the beginning of 423, and Ullrich 1^4x07101 Micijfffv of Pausanias. 
 (Beitr. p. 136, note 159) makes Thuc.
 
 14 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 would probably prevail during or immediately after occurrences on 
 the spot where they took place. 
 
 In this way, from the scanty notices Thucydides himself has 
 given us of his personal relation to the history, we gain a view of 
 his aim and method. In mature manhood, so the most probable 
 testimony leads us to believe ; in possession of external advan- 
 tages which secured him a position of independence and rendered 
 easy for him an unprejudiced observation and judgment of public 
 affairs and the persons engaged in them ; penetrated by all the 
 influences of the intellectual culture which made Athens at that 
 time the Trat'Sewts Trjs 'EAAaSos ; filled with the conviction that only 
 by the ascendency of truly great statesmen and by the moderation 
 and docility of the citizens could his mother-city, to which he was 
 devoted with love and admiration, be maintained on her eminence ; 
 he understood from the very beginning the task of writing the 
 history of this war, and at once commenced his preparations for it. 
 
 The first seven years of the war, excepting that time which he 
 necessarily devoted to the management of his Thraciau property, 
 the e/ayao-ia rwv /AeraAAwj/, he spent beyond doubt in Athens ; and 
 there can be no question that he stood in near connexion with the 
 leading statesmen, and was present at the deliberations and deci- 
 sions of the public assemblies. The speeches of Pericles which he 
 has given us in outline, and the imperishable testimony he has 
 left (ii. 65) of the activity of that great statesman, reflect the 
 vivid impression made on the mind of the historian by that mighty 
 personality ; and there can be no doubt that at a later time he was 
 present as an eye-witness at the discussions about Mitylene (iii. 
 36-49) and about Pylos (iv. 16 ff.) ; and in all probability he took 
 part in one or more of the expeditions which preceded his own 
 <rrpaT?7yia, perhaps in the naval operations of Phormio in the Corin- 
 thian Gulf (ii. 80-92), or the movements of Demosthenes in 
 Aetolia and Acarnania (iii. 94 ff.). The statesmen, too, who suc- 
 ceeded Pericles, though they failed to replace him, Nicias, Cleon, 
 Demosthenes, he has succeeded in placing before our eyes in clear 
 outlines. And the young Alcibiades (born B.C. 451), with the bril- 
 liancy and haughtiness of his ambitious character, must have early 
 attracted his attention, so vividly does he place him before us in
 
 INTKODUCTION. 15 
 
 his later speeches and actions. On the other hand, the twenty 
 years which followed the" unfortunate result of his <rrpaT>/yia in 
 B.C. 424, were probably passed by Thucydides, so far as the cir- 
 cumstances of the war allowed, mainly on his Thracian propert} 7 , 
 except at such times as travelling was required by his investiga- 
 tions. It is not likely that the change of control, by which in 
 B.C. 412 (viii. 64) the island of Thasos and the neighbouring coast 
 also probably passed into the possession of the Lacedaemonians 
 and was at a later time (Xen. Hell. i. 4. 9) recovered by Thrasybu- 
 lus for the Athenians, interfered at all with his residence there. 
 We are told by Plutarch, 28 and the compiler of the biography 
 of Marcellinus says in two places, 29 that Thucydides wrote his 
 work on his estate in Thrace. This may rest only on conjec- 
 ture ; but it is a conjecture which would be naturally formed by 
 every reader acquainted with the circumstances. We can hardly 
 doubt that it was here mainly that he carried out the work so early 
 undertaken and prosecuted so uninterruptedly ; and this not only 
 by the working up of his accumulated materials, but also by the 
 journeys which he undertook from thence for the purpose of closer 
 inquiry into the scenes and the events of the war. We ma}' as- 
 sume with certainty that he visited not only the various parts of 
 Greece which the war had rendered notable, but also the islands, 
 as well as Italy and Sicily. 30 Besides his own testimony couched 
 in general terms (yevo/aeyoj Trap' d/x^orepois TOIS Trpay/iam KCU ofy 
 rjo-fTov rots IIeA.o7ro!/v77(nW), we have as evidence the vividness of his 
 delineations of the most important events ; and the surprising 
 notice, adduced by Marcellinus, 25, from Timaeus, that after his 
 banishment he lived in Italy (<Ls <vy<W WK^O-CV eV 'IraA/a), which in 
 33 goes further and asserts his burial there (ei/ 'IraXta O.VTOV KU- 
 0-00.!.), is explained most naturally by the assumption that Thu- 
 cydides made a long stay in those parts. 
 
 28 De exil. 14 : 0ou/cu8i'87js 'ABrivoios ra icd\\ovs & e apxns fj.6vov fffrjfifiovro 
 (rvvfypatye rbi> ir6\ffj.ov ruv FleA.OJroj'VTj- Std r^v fj.vi]fjLi\v. 
 
 ai<av teal ' A07)j/aiW eV &pdnp irepl TV ** That Thuc. on the occasion of 
 
 'S.vairr^v "fKj]v. Cf. i. i. 1. such visits availed himself of native 
 
 29 25 : Siarpipuv Iv S/faTrrp "TAj; sources of information is shown by 
 vwb -ir\ardvcf typaipev. 47 : Sarepov E. Wb'lfflin, Antiochits von Syrakus und 
 ftfra r))v fopiav tv SKairrrf "YA.T? rrjs Coelius Antipater, Winterthur, 1872. 
 
 P'V SiaiTwyufvos ffw4ra$t /u- See the App. on vi. 2-5.
 
 16 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 Unfortunately, we cannot gain any clear insight into the gradual 
 growth and completion of this in comparable work. The reason of 
 this is, in part at least, the fact that it was not brought to an end 
 by its author. The history suddenly breaks off in the midst of 
 the most exciting events of the lonic-Decelean war. The most 
 natural conjecture as to the reason of this, that the author was 
 called away from his work by a sudden death, is confirmed by 
 trustworthy evidence. Plutarch says that it was commonly reported 
 that he died a violent death in Scapte Hyle. 31 Pausanias tells us 
 that he was treacherously murdered on his journey home from 
 exile, and that his tomb was to be seen at Athens not far from the 
 Melitid gate. 32 Marcellinus, 33 however, was aware of two different 
 reports : one, which was plainly the most general and is referred to 
 Zopyrus and Cratippus, 34 that Thucydides died in Thrace ; ^ the 
 other, for which Did\'mus is the authority, and which Marcellinus 
 himself adopts, that after his return from exile he died and nas 
 buried in Athens. The anonymous biographer leaves the place of 
 his death undefined, saying, " after his death he was buried in 
 Athens, near the Melitid gate, . . . whether it was that he himself 
 after the expiration of the term of his exile returned to Athens 
 and there died, or that only his bones were brought from Thrace 
 after his death there; for both accounts are given. " When we 
 
 31 dm. 4. 3 : Tf\evTr)ffai ev rfj 2/ca- some mistake, the words TOVTO Se q>t\ai. 
 irTfj a t\ri XtyfTa.1 <f>ot>ev6els &Ci. [A^Su/uos] Zwirvpov icrropflv must refer 
 
 32 See above, note 25. only to fliaii? Bavdrtf of the preceding 
 
 33 31-34. clause. For the statement eV 'AfoVais 
 
 34 Cratippus is made by Dion. Hal., cannot possibly be ascribed to Zopy- 
 7)e Thnc. iud. 16, a contemporary of rus, whose TOVTOV ev pa'/cp rtr * \twrri- 
 Thucydides. That this is a gross mis- KCVO.I Marcell. denies so energetically, 
 take is shown by R. Scho'll, Hermes, This is the view of Gilbert, Philol. 
 13, p. 446. Both writers belong to a 1879, p. 263. 
 
 much later period and are of slight *> 10 : Tf\evT^aas 5' *v 'AOrivriffiv 
 
 authority. ETO^TJ Tr\T)0"iov T&V Mf\irlSa>v irv\5iv tv 
 
 35 In the confused statement of X W P^V T '? s 'ATTIKTJS 6 irpoffayopeverai 
 Marcellinus we must adhere to his Kol\tj, fir* avrbs firaveXOiav 'A^va^f ff 
 last unmistakable words : 670; tie Zw- TTJS c^uyrjs, rov bpiaQevros -^povov irAr/pco- 
 irvpov \ripelv vo/j.ifa \eyovra TOVTOV ei> Oevros, Kal TfAeicnrjcras fv TT} ISia TrarpiSi, 
 Qpy.KT) TeTe\fVT-r]Keisa.i, Kav a.\T)6evftv (tre /*(TaKOfj.i<T0fVTcav avrov TUIV oarfiav 
 vofj.iri Kpariiriros avr6i>. Unless in the airb &pa.Krjs eej KaTaffTpfyavTOS rb 
 previous mention of Zopyrus there is ftiov \fjtrai yap eV a/j.<p6rfpa.
 
 INTRODUCTION. 17 
 
 examine these statements closely, we see that the assumption that 
 Thucydides died at Athens rests only on the well-attested fact 
 of his tomb being found there with an often-quoted inscrip- 
 tion. For as his death in a foreign laud would naturally be con- 
 nected with his continued exile, so an honorable burial in Athens 
 would seem to imply that he died there. Pausauias, in order evi- 
 dently to reconcile the apparent contradiction of his death abroad 
 with his well-known tomb in Attica, devised the harmonizing story 
 that he perished on his homeward journey, for only this can be the 
 meaning of d>s Karryei. 37 This solution, however, cannot be accepted ; 
 for Thucydides himself speaks so definitely of the end of his ban- 
 ishment ^vvcftr] fjLoi ^>uyeir rrjv IpavTov trr) tuccxri, which could have 
 been written only after it was over and he refers so often, and 
 particularly in v. 25 and 26, to the conclusion of the whole war, that 
 he must have lived a considerable time after this, and therefore after 
 his recall, which was subsequent to it ; and accordingly we must seek 
 for some other wa}' of explaining the apparent contradiction in the 
 accounts we have. The facts may have been as follows : Thucj'di- 
 des returned in the autumn of B.C. 404 to Athens, six months after 
 the city had surrendered to Lysander. He himself indicates in 
 i. 93. 5 that the walls round the Piraeus lay in ruins, in accordance 
 with the harsh terms of the peace. He can hardly, however, have 
 remained there long, under the increasing severity of the rule of 
 the Thirty ; and he may probably have sought again the peace and 
 repose of his Thracian estate, where he had so long been engaged 
 in the preparation of the material he had collected for the history 
 of the war. Though it is probable that large portions of his work, 
 particular!}' such as were prominent and almost independent parts 
 of the larger whole, e.g. the war of the first ten years to the 
 peace of Nicias, and the expedition to Sicily, were com- 
 posed and written down before, still, from the even character and 
 unbroken connexion of the eight books as we have them, it 
 seems likely that Thucydides gave the whole its present form 
 in a long period of repose after the end of the war, which a resi- 
 
 37 That these words (see note 25) can icht, 1874, p. 820, asserts, cannot lie 
 have a plpf . meaning, after he hud conceded until a corresponding exani- 
 returned home, as Schone, Jahresber- pie is produced.
 
 18 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 dence in enslaved Athens was little calculated to offer. A sudden 
 death overtook him while thus engaged. 
 
 How long a time was granted him for the final revision cannot 
 be defined with exactness ; but a reasonable inference allows us 
 to fix the year 396 B.C. as the extreme limit of his life. In iii. 
 116. 2, Thucydides tells us, no doubt after a careful inquiry into 
 the facts, that the eruption of Aetna which took place in the 
 spring of B.C. 425 was the third on record. 38 Accordingly the 
 one which occurred in B.C. 396 (Diod. xiv. 59. 3) could not have 
 been known to him ; for as he had given attention to the subject, 
 it is hardly likely that he could have remained in ignorance of 
 it. We may, therefore, conceive that his life extended to about 
 this date, i.e. to his 75th year. 39 We get in this way a period of 
 from six to seven } - ears during which we may imagine that the old 
 man, with that repose and clearness which a powerful spirit 
 obtains from many-sided culture in youth and the experience of 
 good and evil fortune in maturity, was devoted to his great under- 
 taking and engaged in combining the materials he had collected into 
 one completed whole, which with reasonable self-consciousness he 
 designates a KT^/AO. es dei. It is very possible that duriug these 
 last years Thucydides may have undertaken other journeys and 
 
 38 Thuc. mentions one as having tiphon : &PKTTO. Qaiverai rwv /ue'xp* f/j.ov 
 
 occurred 50 years before this date, . . . Oavdrov SiKrjv airo\oyrjaa./j.fvos, may 
 
 and a third which evidently happened contain an allusion to the apology of 
 
 at an earlier period. See Ullrich, Socrates. If this is the case, the 
 
 Beitr. z. ErM. p. 92. A second in- passage must have been written after 
 
 dication of the year of Thucydides' B.C. 399, which agrees well with the 
 
 death would be given by iv. 74. 17, above assumption. The reason which 
 
 where, after the account of the oli- induces Letronne (p. Ixvi. of the 
 
 garchical revolution in Megara, he Didot edition) to place the death of 
 
 says : irKeiarov Si) xp^vov avr-ri . . . jue- Thuc. before 402, will be mentioned 
 
 r iffraffts vvfjj.fivev, if we only knew below. 
 
 the time at which the democratical 39 Dahlmann, Forschunyen, II. p. 125, 
 
 party again got the upper hand ; for notices the long-enduring productiv- 
 
 it is clear that the words of Thuc. ity of the Greeks in intellectual work 
 
 point to this. From Xen. Hell. v. 4. under favourable circumstances. Tac- 
 
 41, and Diod. xv. 40. 4, no sure con- itus also had passed his 40th year 
 
 elusion can be gained. It is an in- before he began the Historiae, his 
 
 genious remark of Ullrich, Die Hel- first large work, and it was more 
 
 lenischen Kriege, p. 16, note, that the than 20 years before he completed 
 
 remark of Thuc., viii. 68. 14, about An- the Annals.
 
 INTRODUCTION. 19 
 
 have more than once revisited Athens ; but it is most natural to 
 suppose that he carried on his proper work in the quietness of his 
 Thracian estate. 40 With this, too, best agrees the statement that 
 he met a violent death by assassination, which is made by Plutarch, 
 Pausanias, and Marcellinus, in reliance on early authorities. 41 An 
 event of the kind in Athens is hard to conceive, and could scarcely 
 have remained without attestation. On the contrary, an attack by 
 robbers on a lonely and wealthy residence on the Thracian coast 
 is easily credible ; and thus also is explained the variation in the 
 accounts as regards the place ; distance sufficiently accounts for the 
 conflicting opinions of those not immediately interested. 42 But if 
 Thucydides, as is very probable, was slain in Scapte Hyle by the 
 hand of a robber, the second alternative of the anonymous biogra- 
 pher 43 is to be accepted, that his bones were conveyed to Athens 
 and laid in the sepulchre of Cimon, where Plutarch saw his tomb, 
 whether the inscription he quotes be genuine or not: CovKv8t8rj<s 
 'OAo'pou 'AAi/xoucrios IvOaSe KCITOU. The difficulty raised by Didj'mus 
 as to the unauthorized burial of a banished person in his native 
 soil disappears on the hypothesis above given. On the other hand, 
 the suddenness of a death by assassination explains fully the con- 
 dition in which his history remains to us ; the thread of the narra- 
 tive is broken off before the end of the twenty-first year of the 
 war, in the midst of an account of a subordinate circumstance. 
 The way in which the incomplete work was preserved and became 
 known will be discussed later. 44 
 
 40 His acquaintance with local pe- oi/KuSi'Sr/j/ a.TroQa.vtiv, ws 'Airo\\6Swpoy 
 culiarities on the Thracian coast in eV xp"iKcav Sevrfpc? rivh 5e Utpivj)v 
 the later period of his life is shown TOVTO na\ov(riv), is not improbable : 
 by iv. 103. 18, where he mentions that Perne in the neighbourhood of 
 a change in the fortification of Scapte Hyle was confused with Ferine, 
 Amphipolis since the time of Brasi- opposite Lesbos, which was called also 
 das. Perperene and Parparon. 
 
 41 Paus. So\o(povriefis, Plut. <povfv- < 3 See note 36. 
 
 6fis, Marc. 32, inroQavelv fiiaitf Oavd- ** A corrupt passage in Marcelli- 
 
 rif, /3i'o. nus, 29, 30, has been discussed by von 
 
 42 The conjecture, by which Seidler Wilamowitz-Mollendorf in Hermes, 
 (see Kruger, Unterss. p. 58) reconciles 12, p. 326-307, and in review of this 
 with the above view the notice in article by Hirzel, Hermes, 13, p. 46- 
 Steph. Byz. s.v. Uapwdpcai' (UapTrdpwv, 49, by Scholl, p. 433-451, and by O. 
 X-ipa tv 'Affia Alo\iK-fi, tvOa. IffTopovffi Gilbert, Philol. 38, p. 243 ff. The
 
 20 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 [Classen at this point proceeds to discuss at length the theory of 
 F. W. Ullrich as to the composition of the history of Thucydides 
 which was put forth in his Beitrdge zur Erkldrung des Thuky- 
 dides, Hamburg, 1845. This theory may be thus stated nearly in 
 Ullrich's words : Thucydides regarded the first ten years of con- 
 tinuous war as terminated by the Peace of Nicias ; and accord- 
 ingly after the conclusion of that peace began to compose the 
 history of this war, which by itself was sufficiently remarkable : be- 
 ginning with the preface of the first book, he wrote this book, the 
 second, the third, and the first half of the fourth in exile, before 
 he could have had knowledge of the later war : then, towards the 
 middle of the fourth book, 45 being overtaken by the march of 
 events, when the war between Athens and Sparta^ began again 
 before Syracuse, and was afterwards in the Decelean and Ionian 
 war carried on more actively than before through the partici- 
 pation of all the Hellenes including even the Argives and the 
 Greeks of Italy and Sicily, he discontinued his work in order 
 to await the result of this second war : while these events, how- 
 ever, were taking place, he was constantly making preparations 
 for the continuation of his work by collec*ting information about 
 facts and b}- prosecuting inquiries ; and after a break of from ten 
 to eleven years, i.e. from the beginning of the Decelean war to 
 his return to Athens, he took up again the thread of his narrative. 
 With this view is connected the conjecture that, as Thucydides 
 completed the first three books and half the fourth after his 
 banishment and during the Peace of Nicias, i.e. in about eight 
 years, so the composition of the second portion, which he did not 
 
 passage in question is asserted and as to the relation of Time, to the 
 denied to contain evidence that Thu- Macedonian king, 
 cydides was in intimate relations with 45 Ullrich regards the words in iv. 
 certain poets at the court of Arche- 48. 24, oaa. ye Kara rbv ir6\tfi.ov r6vS, 
 laus at Pella, and may, therefore, as inserted by Thuc. after he had be- 
 have died and been buried in Mace- come aware that the war had not been* 
 donia. But as no plausible emenda- really ended by the Peace of Nicias ; 
 tion is suggested, and opinions so and they therefore indicate, as he 
 divergent are based upon the passage thinks, the turning-point from the 
 as it stands, the only legitimate con- first to the second aspect of the war, 
 elusion is that we can infer from it and are accordingly in a certain sense 
 nothing either positively or negatively the middle point of the work.
 
 INTRODUCTION. 21 
 
 begin till after the conclusion of the whole war, may have 
 required about as much more time. This will accord very well 
 with the assumption made that B.C. 396 must be regarded as the 
 extreme limit of his life. 
 
 Ullrich argues that, on the assumption that Thucydides did not 
 begin the final redaction of his work until the end of the twenty- 
 seven-years' war, the whole of it must have been written with the 
 consciousness of the final result, and could not therefore contain 
 any statements which are incompatible with this assumption. Such 
 statements are however, according to Ullrich, discoverable in the 
 former part of the history (as far as v. 26) and not in the latter ; 
 and he infers, therefore, that the former half must have been writ- 
 ten substantially as we have it between the end of the ten-years' 
 war and the Sicilian expedition. He admits, indeed, that these ear- 
 lier books contain certain passages which imply a knowledge of the 
 whole war, but regards them as later insertions made by Thucydi- 
 des himself in the work he had already substantially completed. 
 
 The passages which Ullrich cites, as having been penned by a 
 writer who could not have known the final issue of the war, are 
 the following : i. 10. 2 ; 23. 1-3 ; ii. i. 1 ; 8. 1 ; 34. 20 ; 54. 
 3; 57. 7; iii. 86. 2 ; 87. 5; iv. 48. 5. All of these are 
 fully discussed by Classen, and it is shown by him at the least 
 that they come very far short of supporting the inference which 
 Ullrich deduces from them. The whole question is discussed 
 with great lucidity and fairness by A. Schone, in Bursian's Jali- 
 resbericht, Vol. III. p. 823-848. He is inclined on general 
 grounds of probability to adopt Ullrich's opinion as to the actual 
 mode of composition of the history ; but of the passages above 
 referred to he finds only one (iii. 87. 5) which favours decidedly, 
 and another (i. 23. 1-3) which favours partially the conclusion 
 Ullrich bases upon them. Under these circumstances it does not 
 seem worth while to reproduce in this edition the lengthy dis- 
 cussion which Classen devotes to the question. In giving his 
 adhesion in the main to the view of Ullrich, rather than to that of 
 Classen, which will be stated immediately, Schone is influenced to 
 a great degree by the consideration (p. 844) that it is improbable 
 that Thucydides, though he might have anticipated with a high
 
 22 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 degree of assurance the failure of the Peace of Nicias and a re- 
 newal of the war, would have allowed this six-years' period of com- 
 parative quiet to pass without availing himself of it to work up the 
 materials he had already collected for the history of the ten-years' 
 or Archidamiau war. But Classen nowhere asserts or implies any 
 such neglect of opportunity on the part of the historian. Though 
 he believes that the work as it has come down to us took its final 
 form from the hand of the writer after the conclusion of the whole 
 war, he admits to the fullest extent the probability that portions 
 of it had been worked up into substantially their present shape at 
 an earlier period. Such portions may in all likelihood have been 
 those which most readily admitted of treatment as wholes, e.g. the 
 Archidamian war and the Sicilian expedition. 
 
 In the introduction to the fifth book, where it was necessary to 
 make clear the connexion and the special character of it, Classen 
 expresses the following opinion (p. 3) : " Though I am convinced 
 that the whole work was written in the shape in which we have it 
 after the conclusion of the Peloponnesian war, and that Thucy- 
 dides was called away from life when engaged in the last revision 
 and combination of the portions which he had noted down and 
 sketched in outline from the beginning of the war, yet I do not 
 believe that all parts of the work received an equally thorough 
 review. I think that the master!} 7 introduction, which makes our 
 first book, was first completed with the full knowledge of the disas- 
 trous result of the twenty-seven-years' war ; that then the history 
 of the ten-years' war, and the Sicilian expedition, for which it is 
 likely that the results of laborious inquiry were already at hand 
 more or less perfectly worked out, received their final touches ; and 
 that after this, before the thread of the narrative was taken up 
 again with the lonic-Decelean war, the intervening period of the 
 flpyvr} virovXos was described." 
 
 This opinion as to the mode of the composition of the work 
 of Thucydides rests on two simple propositions. (1) Thucydides 
 followed the course of the Peloponnesian war from its beginning 
 to its close with minute attention, and committed to writing with 
 more or less completeness notes of all its circumstances, partic- 
 ularly of the Archidamian war and the Sicilian expedition, which
 
 INTRODUCTION. 23 
 
 were in themselves relatively distinct wholes. (2) After the close 
 of the whole war and his recall from banishment, he took in hand 
 the composition of the whole history of the war with a clear view 
 of the relation of its several parts ; composedthe first book as a 
 general introduction to his work ; and combined into aa organic 
 whole the material already collected and partially reduced to 
 formal shape, continuing his narrative to the first year of the 
 Ionian war, at which point in his labours his life came to an end. 
 Classen's view as above stated agrees in the main with that of 
 Krtiger, Unterss. p. 74, and Ej)ikrit. Naclitr. p. 37. 
 
 It may be worth while to give here a list of the chief publications 
 on this question which have been issued within the last few years. 
 
 The following writers adopt the Ullrichian hypothesis with more 
 or less variation in detail. 
 L. Cwiklinski : Quaestiones de tempore etc. Diss. inaug. Gnesnae, 
 
 1873 ; also an article in Hermes, 12, p. 23-87. 
 P. Leske : Ueber die verschiedene Abfassungszeit etc. Liegnitz, 
 
 1875. 
 
 J. Helmbold: Ueber die successive Entstehung etc. Colmar, 1876. 
 F. Vollheim : Zur Entstehungsgeschichte etc. Eisleben, 1878. 
 J. Steup : Quaestiones Thucydideae. Bonnae, 1868. 
 Miiller-Strubing : Aristophanes und die historische Kritik (p. 
 
 529 ff.). Leipzig, 1873. 
 Glogau : Die EntdecJcungen des Tliukydides. Neumark, 1876. 
 
 The following are in substantial agreement with Classen. 
 
 'A. KuTrpiavos, ITept T^S oiKovoyxtas rov ovKv8t8ov, in ^lA/crrajp, Athens, 
 
 1862, p. 193-210 ; 1863, p. 1-19. 
 
 J. J. Welti, Ueber die Abfassungszeit etc. Winterthur, 1869. 
 J. M. Stahl : in the preface to the B. Tauchnitz edition of Thu- 
 
 cydides, p. v. ff. 
 
 H. Steinberg : in the Philologische Anzeiger, 6, p. 20 ff. 
 L. Herbst : in Philologus, 38, p. 535 ff . 
 
 The last-mentioned article examines with great minuteness the 
 use of 6 7ro\f/xos with and without a demonstrative pronoun ; and 
 shows that in all the passages where 6 Tro'Ae/tios oSe occurs in books 
 ii. to v. 24 inclusive the ten-years' war is referred to, though in 
 many places a knowledge of the whole war is evidently implied ;
 
 24 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 whereas in book i. 6 7rdXe/x,os oSe does not occur at all ; but 63e 6 
 TroAe/Aos (11 times) and 6 TroXe/xos with ouros (twice) refer to the 
 war the writer is going to describe in opposition to other wars and 
 without thought of its duration ; and the same is true of the later 
 books where o8e 6 TroAe/xos occurs. In the later books, vi., vii., viii., 
 6 7roAe/u,os oSe refers to the then existing war ; whereas oSe 6 TroAe/ios 
 occurs only three times and evidently with the same implication as 
 before. It is also noted that in book v. (39. 19; 51. 11; 56. 
 20 ; 81. 11 ; 83. 22) in the designation of the successive years of 
 the VTTOTTTOS avoKw^ the demonstrative pronoun is omitted as well as 
 the usual mention of the writer; whereas in vi. 7. 25 the full 
 formula occurs again. Herbst, therefore, agrees so far with 
 Ullrich as to admit that Thucydides regarded the Archidamian 
 (Se/caeT^s) war as a unit ; but argues convincingly that the whole 
 history took its present form after the conclusion of the whole 
 war.] 
 
 The extraordinary significance of the history of Thucydides 
 may be recognized in its effects. The picture he has drawn for 
 us of a period of history so important and so rich in conse- 
 quences, with its incomparable vividness in the delineation of 
 events and of characters, is secure of its place for all time in the 
 memory of mankind, and not only surpasses in its life-like truth- 
 fulness all other historical narratives of antiquity, but is outdone 
 by the work of no modern historian. We become the more sensi- 
 ble of this if we compare our knowledge of the period Thucydides 
 has described with that we possess of the times immediately 
 preceding or following, or if we endeavour to leave out of our 
 conception of the characters he has depicted the traces which are 
 due to him, and to realize Pericles and Cleon, Nicias and Alcibi- 
 ades, from the writings of Xenophon, Plutarch, and Diodorus. 46 
 
 46 Niebuhr, Lectures on Ancient His- as to vividness of delineation." O.Miil- 
 tory, II. p. 34. "The Peloponnesian ler, Hist, of the Lit. of Greece, II. p. 125. 
 war is the most immortal of all wars, " We may question whether there is 
 because it found the greatest histo- any period in the history of mankind 
 rian that ever lived. Thucydides has which stands before our eyes with so 
 attained the highest possible point in much clearness as the first twenty- 
 historical writing, not only as to pre- one years of the Peloponnesian war 
 cise trustworthiness in narration but through the work of Thucydides."
 
 INTRODUCTION. 25 
 
 We possess no distinct evidence that the exceeding merit of 
 Tbucydides was adequately recognized in his own time or in that 
 immediately succeeding. Neither by the orators whose works we 
 have, nor in the writings of Plato and Aristotle, is any mention 
 made of him. The judgment of Theophrastus, which Cicero 47 
 has preserved for us, is only of a general character, and hardly 
 answers to our own high estimate. But out of this silence of 
 earlier antiquity there comes to us, only the more welcome and 
 important, the single notice, that the orator Demosthenes copied 
 the books of Thucydides eight times with his own hand. 48 It was 
 his own kindred spirit which attracted him above all to the essen- 
 tial truthfulness of the great historian. 49 The pre-eminent effect 
 of his work, however, is shown by the fact that a series of suc- 
 cessors, Xenophon, Cratippus, Theopompus, essayed to continue 
 it, but no one ventured to take up again the material handled by 
 him or to throw it into a different form ; until, when a later time 
 called for a general review or instructive entertainment, men fast- 
 ened upon Thucydides, though often with deficient judgment and 
 insight, as the most trustworthy source for the period treated by 
 him. Among the Romans the masterly character of his work was 
 thoroughly recognized, in spite of the difficulty caused by his 
 language and style ; his statesmanlike insight attracted them and 
 excited their admiration. Sallust exhibits the clearest proofs of 
 conscious imitation ; Cornelius Nepos follows by preference his 
 testimony ; and Cicero studied him persistently and closely ; w 
 Quintilian expresses in few words an excellent judgment about 
 him as regards his stA'le. 51 
 
 The grammarians and critics of the Alexandrian school knew 
 
 47 Orat. 12. 39 : primis ab his (Hero- firir6ptav Ari/j.oa6fi>ris /j.6vos, &ffirep ru>v 
 doto et Thuci/dide), ut ait Theophra- &\\wv, ovoi ptya n Kal \a/j.irpbv f$oav 
 stus, historia commota est, ut auderet iroifiv tv \6yois, ovrca Kal 0ou/cu58ou 
 nber ius quam super lores et ornatius di- fr\<ar))s tyevtro Kara iro\\a. 
 
 cere. M The chief passages relating to 
 
 48 Lucian, Adv. indoct. 4: ra rov Thucydides are: De orat. ii. 13. 56; 
 Qoi-KvoiSov, otra irapa rov Ari/u.offdfvovs 22. 93; Brut. II. 43; 12. 47; 17. 66; 
 ical avra OKrdicis fj.trayfypafji.neva tvpeQr\ 83. 287, 286; Orat. g. 30, 31; 12. 39; 
 /coXws. See A. Schaefer, Demosthenes 44.10!; 65.219; 71.234. 
 
 und seine Zeit, I. p. 283. 51 x. i. 73: densus et brevis et sem- 
 
 49 Dion. Hal. De Thuc. iud. 53. 1 : per instans sibi TJiucydides.
 
 26 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 how to rate his value ; especially did they recognize his work as 
 one of the models of Attic speech ; 52 and to their careful treat- 
 ment we are indebted for the relatively excellent preservation of 
 it in numerous copies, as well as for the diligent observation 
 of his style, which is everywhere to be seen in later lexicographical 
 writings. On the other hand, the scholastic rhetoric of the later 
 age, as it was practised and brought into currency by learned 
 Greeks particularl}- at Rome, was ill-adapted to comprehend and 
 appreciate the most peculiar characteristics of Thucydides, his 
 complete self-surrender to his subject and the determination of 
 the form only by the nature of the matter. From the most impor- 
 tant representative of this tendency, Dionysius of Halicarnassus, 
 we possess two treatises (irepi TOV &ovKv8i8ov ^apaKr^/aos Kal TU>V 
 XotTTftiv TOV (n;yypa<ea)s iStwyaarwv and Trepi roii/ ovKv8i8ov tSiw/Aarw, 
 the second being a more detailed development of a section of the 
 former) in which he exclusively, and a third (?rpos TVatov Hofnrrjiov 
 77-10-1-0X17) ** in which he partially (3), undertakes a thorough ex- 
 amination of the work of Thucydides as to form and matter. 
 Interesting and instructive to us as these writings are, as furnish- 
 ing us with a living picture of the way in which literary and gram- 
 matical criticism was practised by the rhetoricians of that day, and 
 as containing in detail many useful remarks, yet the criticisms 
 themselves, whether we regard the choice and arrangement of the 
 material or the way in which it is handled and discussed, are 
 wholly without value for us. Dionysius has so little conception 
 of the task of history, to bring to light the actual course of events 
 as it would disclose itself to unbiassed inquiry, that he actually 
 makes it a reproach to Thucydides that he selected as his sub- 
 ject the history of a war which was unsuccessful. 54 He imputes 
 
 62 See especially Phrynichus in Pho- the Commentationes criticae et historical 
 
 tius, Bibliothecae codex 150, p. 101, ed. de Thucydidis historiarum parte pos- 
 
 ~BekkeT:ei\iKpivovsKa.lKa9apovKa.rATTi- trema by K. W. Kriiger, Halle, 1823, 
 
 KOV \6yov Kavdvas Kal araB^as Kal irapd- is the first in the series of important 
 
 Sftyfid (prjffiv apiffrov TI\aTwi>d re Kal works, by which the author rendered 
 
 ^fiOffOfvrjv /j.fra TOV prjTopiKov rcav the greatest service to the interpre- 
 
 tvvfa. xPv, ovKv$iST)v re Kal g,fvo- tation and criticism of Thuc. and 
 
 (p&vra KT|. opened new paths for his study. 
 
 53 The edition of these three trea- M Ad Cn. Pomp. 3. 4 : &ovKvSiSris 
 
 tises, Dionysii historiographica with ir6\efj.ov eva ypatyti Kal rovrov ofa* KU-
 
 INTRODUCTION. 27 
 
 to a passion for singularity the division of the war-years into 
 summer and winter which Thueydides adopted.' 55 He blames him 
 for arranging particular parts without having regard to their best 
 rhetorical effect; e.g. that the funeral oration is placed where it 
 is and not after some important event of the war. 56 He is dis- 
 pleased that events are not treated at all times on a scale pro- 
 portionate to their relative importance. 57 He even attributes it 
 to the arbitrary will of the writer that the work is broken off 
 before the end of the war. 58 In general he fails to find a skilful 
 distribution of the material or any proper employment of rhetorical 
 arrangement and ornament. In fact in the whole criticism the 
 same contrast finds expression as is to be seen between the 
 historical writing of Thueydides and that of Dionysius himself ; 
 in the latter, a dressing up of facts to suit arbitrary assumptions 
 and subjective theories ; in the former, an absolute subordination 
 of the record to the facts which are to be narrated. 
 
 "We have already noticed the circumstances in the life of Thu- 
 C}*dides which specially favoured him as the writer of the history 
 of his time. With these unusual advantages were united all the 
 qualities of mind which go to make up a great historian ; of these 
 two may be indicated as the most important : the moral earnest- 
 ness of his view of the world and of life, and the temperate good 
 sense of his own nature, by which he maintains at all times his 
 simple and incorruptible appreciation of the real truth. 
 
 Thueydides shares with many profound characters a reluctance 
 
 \bv ovr' fvrvxn ' &s /J.d\trrra jj.ev cpei\e Sie\"fi\vOe, Kara riva 8^7 irore \oyifffj.bv 
 
 /j.}) yeveffBai el 8e fj.i], ffiwnrf Kal A^jfty ev rovrtp Keirai Tip r6ir<p fj.a\\ov ft OVK 
 
 irapaSoOels virb rcav eiriyiyvofj.evcav riyvorj- ev erepy ; . . . ev jf ftov\erai ris fj.a\\ov 
 
 ffdai. '6rt tie irovripav et\T]<pe vir66effiv, j8j$A<f> $ ev ravrr) rbv eirtrdtpiov '/jpp.orrev 
 
 Kal aiir6s ye TOVTO TroteT (pavepbv ev "r<p elp^crOai. 
 
 irpooi/j.iiji [i. 23. 5-18] &crre rovs avayvAv- 57 De Thuc. iud. 13. The full treat- 
 
 ras rb irpootfj.wv i)\\oTpi<affOai irpbs r^v ment of the naval battles at the end 
 
 vir66fffiv, 'E\\r]viKuv [KO.KUV R.] /j.e\\oi>- of the second book is contrasted with 
 
 ras aKoveiv. the five lines devoted to the battle of 
 
 55 De Thuc. iud. 9. 3 : Kaivfiv TWO. Kal Eurymedon in the first : things are said 
 
 arpifiri rots &\\ois Tropevdrivat @ov\ri9els to be ?) fj.-qKvv6ij.tva. irfpa rov Seovros ^ 
 
 65bv 6f petals Kal ^ejjuepeiais ejj.epiffe T-^V ffvvayAjj.eva -els eKarrov rov fierpiov. 
 
 iaropiav. 58 De Thuc. iud. 16. 2: &v irpovoov- 
 
 66 De Thuc. iud. 18. 1 : 6 Se irept$6ri- pevos eoiKev are\rj r}jv Iaropiav Kara\r 
 
 ros eirtrdtptos, bv ev ry Sevrepa. /3i0\cf irtlv.
 
 28 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 to expose to view and announce in express language his own 
 secret feelings, particularly as regards the divine administration 
 of things ; but any one who enters with true insight into the char- 
 acter of his narrative will recognize everywhere as its fundamental 
 tone a sense, that, while man is responsible for his actions, the 
 conduct and decision of human affairs is subject to the control of 
 the deity. We shall probably not be mistaken if we attribute to 
 the influence of the philosophical conception of the order of the 
 world, which Anaxagoras made current among the most prominent 
 men of Athens, that religious' view which apprehends the agency 
 of the gods not so much in the immediate indications of a personal 
 presence, which was so natural to Herodotus and the earlier chron- 
 iclers, as in a controlling power, which is indeed withdrawn from 
 human sight, yet is nevertheless to be reverenced with the feeling 
 of complete dependence. It is true that, in the expression of this, 
 the customary language of the popular belief and of the traditional 
 forms of worship is not abandoned. The personal name, 0eos, Beat, 
 appears most frequently either as a collective designation of those 
 generally venerated divinities under whose protection the people feel 
 themselves to be, whose feasts they celebrate and by whom they 
 swear (i. 71. 21 ; 78. 13; ii. 15. 21 ; 71.21 ; iii. 59. 10; iv. 87. 9 ; v. 
 30. 10 ; vi. 54. 29 ; viii. 70. 5), or in application to particular deities 
 who are understood without their being named, as the Delphian 
 Apollo (i. 25. 3 ; 118. 20 ; 123. 8 ; ii. 54. 13 ; iii. 92. 19 ; iv. 118. 7 ; 
 v. 32. 6), Athene (i. 126. 5 ; ii. 13. 36 ; 15. 17 ; iv. 116. 11), or the 
 Eumenides, al a-efiral Ofai, (i. 126. 37). Only once, in a Boeotian 
 religious formula, is Sai'/Aoves used for Oeot, (iv. 97. 17). Yet the 
 belief which rises above the forms of special worship to the general 
 conception of divine government finds distinct expression in some 
 places. It is to the writer an infallible symptom of extreme dis- 
 turbance in the order of societj* if awe of the divine is broken down, 
 whether, as in ii. 53. 4, this is the result of the fearful plague at 
 
 Athens (0eu>y <o/3os rj avQpwirutv J/O^MOS ovSets ctTreipye) , Or, as ill iii. 82. 
 
 6, of the virulence of party hatred (TUS f<s o-</>as aurous Trio-rets ov ra> 
 $a'a) vo/xu) /xaAAov eKparv'/ovro rj TU> Koivfj TL Trapavofjurjcrai) . In the re- 
 markable debate between the Athenian envoys and the council of 
 the Melians (v. 85. ff.), on the one side the consciousness of a good
 
 INTRODUCTION. 29 
 
 cause manifests itself by confidence in protection from above (TO 
 Oeiov) , and on the other the exaltation of brute strength above every 
 other consideration shows how the sense of right and wrong had be- 
 come confused. In the same- sense Nicias in his last speech (vii. 77. 
 17) is represented as basing his hope on this Oelov. The real sen- 
 timent of Thucydides is expressed in the noble words with which 
 Pericles (ii. 64. 9) urges his fellow-citizens to meet the uncertain 
 future : </>e/)eiv xprj TO. re Sa.ip.6via avcry/co/tos TO. TC O.TTO rStv TroAe/iiW 
 avSpeiW What in this passage and only here probably with 
 some allusion to the language of the philosophers is called TO. 
 8a.ifj.6via, i.e. everything which in the life of man is sent by a higher 
 hand and is withdrawn from the calculation and control of human 
 prudence, Thucydides usually embraces under the term TU^, as 
 an operative power, and Tv%ai as the manifestation of it ; the 
 former in i. 140. 11 ; 144. 24 ; ii. 42. 25 ; iii. 45. 22 ; 97. 6 ; iv. 12. 
 12 ; 18. 20 ; 64. 7 (fc OVK <J PX W T w) ; 86. 21 ; v. 16. 16 ; 75. 12 
 (X?7 /**" ^ s Z&OKOVV KaKL^6p.voi, yvtitp.^ Se ol avrol In oWes) ; 1 1 1 . 1 7 ; 
 vi. 23. 11; 78. 15 (ovx olov re afj.a T^S re e7ri$v/u'as /cat T^? TV^S TOV 
 avrbv o/xoi'tos rafji'.av yevecrOai) ; vii. 33. 29; 67. 23; 68. 1: the lat- 
 ter in i. 69. 26 ; 78. 5 ; 84. 19 (ras Trpoo-TrtTrrouo-as rv^as ou Aoya> 
 Staiperas) ; ii. 87. 11 ; iv. 18. 15 ; v. 102. 2 ; vi. ii. 22 : and in the 
 same sense TO, r?}s TU^S or O.TTO rrj<s TUX^S) ii- 87. 6 ; iv. 55. 16 ; vii. 
 61. 12. 59 It is of no importance for a critical examination of 
 Thucydides's use of language whether these expressions are found 
 in his own narrative or are placed by him in the mouths of his 
 speaking characters. Everywhere we are to understand by TU^I; a 
 power superior to man, which is not blind chance, but exercises 
 control in accordance with a higher order ; on which man can 
 never calculate, but the operation of which he cannot without dam- 
 age disregard. If TU'X^ is opposed to yvw/xr/, as in i. 144. 24 ; v. 
 75. 12, this is from the human point of view, which finds its cal- 
 culations at fault ; but it is by no means intended to assert the 
 superiority of the latter. In the remarkable declaration on the 
 death of Nicias (vii. 86. 24), ^Kicrra Sr) afios a>v TWI/ ye eV I/JLOV 
 
 59 On the philosophical notion of in the English Journal of Philology, 
 rvxy, particularly as understood by VII. p. 112. 
 Aristotle, see an article by Mr. Heath
 
 30 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 a<iKr$at Sia T^V 7ra<rav cs dperrjv vcvo/u- 
 Thucydides does not conceal that it will not 
 always be easy for the human understanding to reconcile itself 
 to the incomprehensible administration of the divine omnipotence. 
 It is characteristic that nowhere is rvx^ more distinctly referred to 
 its divine source than by the Melians in their fruitless struggle 
 against the doctrine of the right of the strongest. Twice, v. 104. 
 4 ; 112. 7, we find the significant expression 17 TV^ e* TOV Qdov. 
 
 In the view of the world which all these passages imply there is 
 unmistakably a pious feeling of dependence on the divine power, 
 though any deeper penetration into the laws and relations of its 
 operation is not granted to man. And while it is the aim of the 
 writer in the spirit of Anaxagoras to inquire into the causes of 
 surprising incidents, as of the eclipse of the sun, ii. 28. 2 ; of a 
 flood consequent upon an earthquake, iii. 89. 18 ; of the eclipse of 
 the moon, in contrast with the superstitious terror (0ctao-/xds) of 
 Nicias, vii. 50. 27 ; of violent tempests, in contrast with the alarm 
 of the dispirited Athenians, vii. 79. 10; still he does not ven- 
 ture to draw the line between the province of positive human 
 knowledge and that where the obscure operation of the gods 
 makes itself felt in human things. Accordingly, while he is far 
 from unconditionally ascribing validity to omens and oracles, and 
 even allows himself to make a critical examination of their true 
 meaning (ii. 17. 11 ; 54. 9), and in v. 16. 21 plainly admits the 
 assumption that even the utterances of the Delphian oracles could 
 be corruptly procured, still his bringing forward instances of 
 omens and oracles actually verified (v. 26. 20 ; vi. 27. 9), and in 
 general his frequent mention of predictions, portents, and marvel- 
 lous occurrences (i. 118. 21; 134. 18; ii. 8. 7; 77. 22; 102. 27; 
 iii. 88. 8 ; 92. 18 ; 96. 3 ; 104. 2 ; iv. 52. 1 ; v. 32. 6 ; 45. 20 ; vi. 
 70. 2), proves that he does not mean to deny the possibility of 
 supernatural operations. Just as he views TV'XCH, so he allows to 
 the supersensible world no influence over the judgment and action 
 of men, and therefore for practical purposes leaves it out of account. 
 It is very intelligible to him that in times of excitement men 
 should look about for miraculous instruction (ii. 8. 7) or help (ii. 
 47. 15); but he himself attaches no importance to such things, and
 
 INTRODUCTION. 31 
 
 has had no experience of useful results therefrom ; and his real 
 opinion would probably coincide with that of the Athenian envoys, 
 v. 103. 7, whose advice to the Melians is: /U.T) ofjLouoQrjvat. TOK TTO\- 
 Xois, ots Trapov a.vQpu>irf.L<a<i In cra^ecr^ai, CTretSav Tne^o/u-eyovs aurovs liri- 
 \ITTOXTIV al <f>a.vepai cATrtSes, CTTI ras afJMvus Ka&'oTavrat, /xavriKi/v re Kai 
 XpyvfJLOvs KOI oou roiavra /ACT' eATndwi/ Au/iaivercu. 
 
 Clearness and definiteness were essential to Thucydides ; and 
 accordingly the proper sphere of his observation and inquiry was 
 man, his action and his history. The less he tried to penetrate 
 into the secret course of the divine government of the world, so 
 much the more earnest was he to attain the most exact knowledge 
 of everything which makes up the life of man ; the motives of his 
 action as well as their external manifestation ; the efforts and 
 conduct of individuals as well as the great movements which take 
 place in the life of states. His judgment of human affairs, how- 
 ever, is controlled by one principle, that it is power of mind which 
 makes up the value of the individual, just as it conditions the 
 result of every activity. 
 
 With decision and clearness Thucydides recognizes the opposi- 
 tion between body and spirit, which found its most definite 
 expression in Anaxagoras. He is fully alive to the weakness of 
 human nature, and often insists upon its limitations (e.g. iii. 45. 
 30 ; 84. 10 ; v. 68. 6) ; and yet he is penetrated with the convic- 
 tion that the spirit of man can attain the mastery over the agitating 
 influences of the surrounding world and nature, and is competent 
 in large measure to define and shape its own life as well as the 
 fortunes of states. The views of Thucydides may thus have been 
 influenced by the doctrines of Anaxagoras ; yet his use of lan- 
 guage manifests independence, and deserves a special examination 
 so far as it touches the phenomena of the mind. The centre of 
 all the mental power of man. is for Thucydides the power of 
 thought and cognition, from which come the energetic will and 
 resolutions which press to action. This power, however, is not 
 called vous, which word occurs in Thucydides only in the less 
 pregnant sense of the perceiving and observing faculty, 60 but 
 
 60 Cf. vovv (x fiv an d Trpoorexftv, pay intend, iv. 8. 20; 22. 6; 85. 16; v. 45. 
 attention to, iii. 22. 29 ; vi. 93. 6 ; vii. 12. Besides we find once, iv. 1 20. 22, 
 19. 32; viii. 8. 17; or eV v<j> ex '"> Kara vovv, according to one's wish.
 
 32 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 rather yvw/u,^ which has in our author a very wide range of mean- 
 ing. It includes the aggregate of psychical powers, intellectual 
 as well as emotional, as opposed to the body (cf. especially i. 
 70. 19 ; ii. 38. 2) ; sometimes, however, it denotes on the intel- 
 lectual side insight and cognition in general (cf. i. 70. 10; 75. 2 ; 
 77. 9 ; 91. 25 ; ii. 13. 21 ; 34. 17 ; 43. 21 ; 62. 30 ; 65. 32 ; iii. 37. 
 21 ; 83. 4 ; etc.) ; or a view, opinion, judgment, in reference to a 
 particular matter (cf. i. 32. 17; 33. 17; 45. 1 ; 53-7; 62. 8 ; 78. 
 2 ; 79. 5 ; 140. 28 ; ii. 20. 1 ; 86. 17 ; iii. 31. 11 ; 36. 5 ; 92. 3 ; 
 96. 8; iv. 18. 7; 32. 23; 58. 5; 59. 3 ; etc.) ; sometimes on the 
 moral side it denotes disposition, temper, decision, as a quality 
 (cf. i. 71. 4 ; 90. 10 ; 130. 10 ; ii. 9. 1 ; n. 21 ; 20. 18 ; 59. 4, 8 ; 
 
 64. 32 ; 65. 3 ; 87. 9 ; 88. 7 ; iii. 9. 8 ; 10. 6 ; 12. 2 ; etc.), or a 
 determination in a particular case (cf. al yvw/A<u, i. 140. 4 ; ii. 89. 
 50; iii. 82. 16; yi/w/x^v Treneur&u, i. 128. 27; ii. 2. 24; vii. 72. 
 8). In the same way the verb yiyvwo-Keu/, and its compounds with 
 Sto, cTrt, Kara, /xera, irpo, is used sometimes with an intellectual 
 meaning, apprehend, understand (cf. i. 25. 1 ; 36. 3 ; 86. 2 ; 91. 
 5; 102. 15; 126. 21; 134. 5; ii. 40. 7; 43. 10; 60. 17, 19), 
 sometimes with a moral reference, resolve, determine (cf. i. 70. 7, 
 26; 91.23; ii. 61. 12; iii. 40. 18; 57.8; etc.). By the side of 
 this verb 8iavoer0ai often occurs in the same sense (cf. i. i. 7 ; 18. 
 18; 52. 6; 93. 22; 124. 18; 141. 2; 143. 22; ii. 5. 16; 93. 16; 
 100. 20; iii. 2. 5; 75. 18; 82. 35; iv. 13. 16; etc.), and it is 
 notable that while vov<s remains on the lower plane, Bidvoia is placed 
 nearly on a par with yvw^rj, as well in the sense of a perfected 
 intellectual power and state of mind (cf. ii. 43. 3 ; 61. 12 ; 89. 23 ; 
 v. in. 9 ; vi. 15. 15 ; 21. 3 ; vii. 73. 2), as in that of its employ- 
 ment in a particular case, thought, plan, purpose (cf. i. 84. 17; 
 130. 9 ; 132. 20 ; 138. 2 ; 140. 10 ; 144. 5 ; ii. 20. 19 ; iii. 36. 12 ; 
 82. 22 ; iv. 52. 10 ; v. 9. 19 ; 105, 21 ; vi. n. 23 ; 31. 6 ; 38. 19 ; 
 
 65. 2 ; 76. 5 ; vii. 60. 2, 25). Other compounds of vo9s, both sub- 
 stantival and verbal, occur frequently in Thucydides, always with 
 reference to mental action. 61 As to meaning uVeo-is stands very 
 
 61 firwoftv, i. 70.7,25; ii. 8. 1; n. ii. 3. 7; 102. 34; iii. 59. 6; 66. 5; 
 11; iv. 32. 24; v. 4. 6; vii. 59. 10; irpovow, i. 36. 7; iii. 38. 28; 43. 13; 
 72.6; viii. ii. 9; KaTcwoeiV, i. 126. 17 ; 58. 11; iv. 61. 17; vi. 9. 10; tirivoia.
 
 INTRODUCTION. 33 
 
 close to yv^Mi but only in the intellectual sense of clear insight 
 and circumspection (cf. i. 138. 11 ; 140. 8 ; ii. 62. 32 ; 97. 33 ; iii. 
 37. 23 ; 82. 50 ; iv. 18. 22 ; 81. 10 ; 85. 21 ; vi. 72. 5). (On the 
 combination yj/w/A^s ^wco-ts in i. 75. 2, see the note on the passage.) 
 Thucydides uses the verb &Wvcu only in i. 3. 20, of acquaintance 
 with a language ; but the adjective wero is his usual word to de- 
 scribe a man of clear insight (cf. i. 74. 4 ; 79. 8 ; 84. 15 ; 138. 8; iii. 37. 
 18 ; 82. 27 ; iv. 10. 2 ; vi. 39. 1 ; viii. 68. 25), while from yiyvwrKeiv 
 or i oetv no corresponding epithet is formed ; and o-ocos occurs only 
 in iii. 37. 19 with the unfavourable sense of crafty, over-tvise; so 
 O-O^.OTT/S, iii. 38. 31, and <ro<io-/u.a, vi. 77. 6, have a similar implica- 
 tion. Thucydides uses <f>povelv absolutely only a few times (v. 7. 
 10 ; vi. 89. 26 ; <f>povflv n, have insight) ; elsewhere with defining 
 adverbs (cf. ii. 22. 2; iii. 38. 30 ; v. 89. 7; vi. 36. 2). He does 
 not employ ^poi^crt? and <povi/xos : but <J}p6vr)p.a. occurs in the sense 
 of self -consciousness, confidence (cf. i. 81. 14 ; ii. 43. 28 ; 61. 13 ; 62. 
 27 ; iii. 45. 17 ; iv. 80. 15 ; v. 40. 16 ; 43. 7 ; vi. 18. 22). Aoyos is in 
 Thucydides most commonly tcord or speech in a wide as well as in 
 a restricted sense ; and only as derived from this has it sometimes 
 the meaning of an expressed reason (cf. i. 76. 14 ; ii. 101. 13 ; 
 v. 18. 57 ; 98. 2 ; vi. 61. 5 ; 92. 20), or of consideration based upon 
 this (cf. V. 37. 11 ; StKaia ev TU> dvOpwrrtLw Xoya O.TTO TT/S urr/s dvdy- 
 Krjs KpLverai, 89. 8 ; perhaps also i. 102. 16). This last meaning of 
 a reasonable consideration or calculation is distinctly prominent 
 in the phrases Kara \oyov (cf. ii. 89. 25 ; iii. 39. 24 ; vi. 25. 13) 
 and Trapa. \6yov (cf. i. 65. 3 ; 140. 11 ; ii. 64. 8 ; 91. 15 ; iv. 26. 11 ; 
 55. 17; 65. 18; vi. 33. 31; vii. 71. 42), as well as in the com- 
 pounds oAoyos, oAoyws (cf. i. 32. 11 ; ii. 65. 39 ; v. 104. 9 ; 105. 20 ; 
 vi. 46. 10 ; 79. 9 ; 84. 10 ; 85. 2 ; viii. 27. 10) and cvAoyo? (cf. iii. 
 82. 29 ; iv. 61. 28 ; 87. 12 ; vi. 76. 8 ; 79. 10 ; 84. 6). The verb 
 Aoyt'eo-0ai and its compounds with dvd, CK, Sid (cf. i. 76. 13 ; ii. 
 89. 24 ; iii. 82. 49 ; iv. 28. 25 ; 73. 17 ; v. 15. 2 ; 26. 18 ; 87. 1 ; 
 vi. 18. 20 ; 31. 34 ; 36. 11 ; vii. 73. 19 ; 77. 21 ; viii. 2. 20), and 
 
 iii. 46. 25 ; 95. 11 ; iv. 92. 1 ; v. 8. 19 ; iii. 30. 11 ; 47. 3 ; iv. 71. 10 ; Svffvovs, 
 
 Utrdvoia, iii. 36. 15; etivoia, i. 22. 14; ii. 60. 21; (ca/cJcous, vi. 24. 16; irept 
 
 77.21; 134. 6; ii. 8. 13; n. 10; 40. voia, iii. 43. 9 ; irpdvoia, ii. 65. 22. 
 21; iii. 9. 8, etc. ; eCvous, ii. 35. 10;
 
 34 INTRODUCTION 
 
 the noun Xoyttr/Aos (cf. ii. n. 30; 40. 14, 23; iii. 20. 18; iv. 10. 
 6; 92. 10; 108. 23; 122. 9 ; v. 68. 7; vi. 34. 25; viii. 57. 11), 
 belong to the same sphere (they often, however, refer to a literal 
 reckoning with numbers) ; while /cptVeiv, which is used chiefly of 
 judicial decision (cf. iii. 48. 5 ; 57. 3 ; 67. 20 ; iv. 130. 30 ; v. 60. 
 29 ; vi. 29. 3 ; 40. 16), is not seldom transferred to any judgment 
 based on reason (cf. i. 21. 11; 22. 19; 138. 15; ii. 34. 15; 40. 
 15 ; 53. 13 ; iii. 65. 11 ; iv. 60. 3 ; v. 79. 12 ; 89. 9 ; viii. 2. 13). 
 To Aoyos in the sense of an intelligent course of reasoning is 
 related /3ovA>/, of prudent consideration (cf. i. 138. 12 ; v. 101. 3 ; 
 1 1 1 . 27 ; vi. 9. 5) , with the compounds or derivatives afiovXas (i. 1 20. 
 25), d(3ov\ia (i. 32. 17;'V. 75. 11), cvftovXos (i. 84. 11), evfiovXia 
 (i. 78. 11 ; iii. 42. 4 ; 44. 4), emftovXr) (i. 93. 23 ; vii. 70. 36 ; viii. 24. 
 38) , (3ov\tVLv, /3oi>Aevecr0a<,, Sia/3ouXeue<T$ai, emftovXtvew, Trpo/JouAevetv, 
 etc. Thucydides uses i/n^ almost exclusively of physical life (cf. 
 i. 136. 19 ; iii. 39. 42 ; viii. 50. 29) ; only in ii. 40. 15 (KPO.TUTTOL TVJV 
 </^X?7v) is it employed in a moral sense, though this is the constant 
 meaning of the compounds eityvxos (cf. ii. ii. 23; 39. 7; 43. 23; 
 iv. 126. 38; v. 9. 2) and evi/^x" 1 ( c f- * 84. 12; 121. 16; ii. 87. 
 19 ; 89. 11 ; vi. 72. 21 ; vii. 64. 15). While 0ufio's is used by him 
 only for passionate excitement (cf. i. 49. 11 ; ii. n. 31 ; v. 80. 7), 
 and correspondingly 0uyuo9o-0ai (cf. vii. 68. 5), e-n-Ldvfjiia (cf. ii. 52. 8 ; 
 iv. 81. 12 ; v. 15. 3 ; vi. 13. 6 ; 15. 10 ; 24. 15 ; 33. 10 ; 78. 14 ; 
 vii. 84. 8), and tmOvficlv (cf. i. 80. 3 ; 124. 13 ; iii. 84. 5 ; iv. 21. 
 3 ; 108. 22 ; 117. 8 ; v. 36. 17 ; 41. 19 ; vi. 10. 2 ; 15. 7 ; 92. 16 ; 
 vii. 77. 37), he is fond of IvOv^l^Oai to express clear apprehension 
 or profound consideration (cf. i. 42. 1 ; 120. 27 ; ii. 43. 9 ; iii. 40. 
 26 ; v. 32. 5 ; in. 4, 25 ; vi. 30. 14 ; 78. 3 ; vii. 18. 17 ; 63. 11 ; 
 64.11). 
 
 This review of the language employed by Thucydides in the 
 field of psychology, and especially the perception of the large 
 range of yviap-r] and expressions connected with it, is calculated to 
 convince us that in his conception of the basis of morality he must 
 in one important point have approximated closely to that of his 
 great contemporary Socrates. As he referred all human virtue to 
 knowledge and therefore regarded it as capable of being taught 
 and learnt, so with Thucydides the capacity of men on which he
 
 INTRODUCTION. 35 
 
 sets the highest value rests first of all on clearness and acuteness 
 of insight, which judges correctly the existing relations of things, 
 and thus is able to take a sure glance into the future. See espe- 
 cially the description of Themistocles, i. 138, in whom the oiKtia 
 
 weo-ts resulted in his being not only Kparurrof yvtapMV riav Trapaxpfjfjia. 
 but also dpicrros ei*cao-T7/s TOV yevrjcrop.G'Ov- Pericles also is Acyetv Ktu 
 Trpooxmv ^warwraros (i. 139. 24) because he is yv(ap.y ^wero's (ii. 34. 
 1 7, 22) , and because, as being 8warb<; TW TC a^iw/xan KOL TT; yvw/xj/ (ii. 
 65. 31), he had clearly foreseen the importance of the war (ii. 65. 21, 
 Trpoyvovs TTJV Bvvafuv . . . lyvuxrOrj rj irpovota. OVTOV es TOV TroAe/tov) . Out 
 of a right understanding flow all the qualities on which efficient 
 action depends, and chiefly self-control and moderation (?) oxo(po- 
 a-vvrj : i. 32. 16 ; 68. 3 ; 84. 5, 12,; iii. 37. 16 ; 84. 3 ; viii. 64. 21 ;. TO 
 viafypov : i. 37. 7; iii. 62. 10 ; 82. 26; o-ux^poj/tiv : i. 40. 8; 86. 8; 
 iii. 44. 3; iv. 60. 2; 61. 1; 64. 16; vi. ii. 29; 79. 9; 87.20? 
 viii. 24. 21) ; this forms the basis of all moral order, and is lost 
 if the passions are allowed to rule. Thucydides gives us in iii. 82, 
 on the occasion of the party warfare in Corey ra, a grand picture 
 of the utter disturbance of all the relations of life which takes 
 its rise from confusion of ideas. As long as a? re 7ro\ts ml ol 
 iStwrat dfteivovs Tas yvw/tas I^OKTI (iii. 82. 15), matters of external 
 order are maintained with stability ; but when the opyal rS>y iro\XS>-' 
 take the place of yWy7? a ll discipline and morality are overthrown. 
 Again, it is no doubt the writer's own conviction which he puts 
 into the mouth of Pericles (ii. 40. 11), Sm^epoVrws *al r68e l^p^tv 
 
 OKTT ToAjUtaV T Ol aV'TOt /laA-lOTd KOL 7T/3t WV 7Tl^ClpJ/O-O/Xei' KAoyieO-$CU 
 
 o TOIS aAAois afJuajOid p.tv 0pcuros, Aoyio"/xos Se OKVOV <f>fpfi. On the other 
 hand it is an indication of the vulgarity of Cleon's character that 
 he considers that that state has the surest basis in which the citi- 
 zens unite want of knowledge and culture, aju,a0ia, with o-w^poo-wT/, 
 which last in such a connexion is degraded to a stupid indifference. 
 It is the natural result of a correct insight to recognize that 
 righteousness, regard namely for law and contracts and the per- 
 formance of duty, is the surest support of civil order and the recip- 
 rocal relations of states. The general term to express this is TO 
 SI'KCUOV (c/. i. 25. 11 ; iii. 10. 1 ; 47. 18 ; 56. 8 ; 82. 61 ; iv. 61. 15 ; 
 62. 11 ; v. 86. 6; 90. 2 ; 107. 2; vi. 79. 1) ; while the abstract
 
 36 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 occurs only in iii. 63. 21. But since in human affairs 
 it is only seldom that right and wrong can be estimated with 
 perfect exactness, the recognition and defence of one's own 
 interest is a necessary condition of self-preservation. Not only 
 Cleon (iii. 37. ff.) but also Diodotus (iii. 42. ff.) maintains the 
 policy of interest ; and even the Plataeans seek to move the 
 Spartans to mercy (iii. 56. 7) by the apprehension of their real 
 advantage. But how little Thucydides sympathized with the 
 cynical doctrine of the right of the stronger which the Athenians 
 proclaim in their dialogue with the Melians (v. 85-113) is shown 
 unmistakably by the manner in which he allows it to be dis- 
 played in all its revolting recklessness at that very point in his 
 narrative where the Athenian empire received its last petty ac- 
 cession, and the Sicilian expedition was about to be undertaken 
 which was destined to result in its overthrow. He rather shows 
 with abundant clearness the high regard he has for that temper 
 which even in political matters gives a hearing not merely to strict 
 right but also to considerations of humanity and compassion. 
 This magnanimity, which does not allow the weaker to feel the 
 full weight of superior power, but rather lays him under obligation 
 by benefit, is called by him chiefly dperrj (cf. i. 37. 8 ; 69. 8 ; ii. 
 40. 18 ; 51. 20 ; 71. 18 ; iii. 10. 1 ; 56. 27 ; 57. 10 ; 58. 2 ; iv. 19. 
 12; 81. 10; 86. 19; v. 105. 16; vi. 54. 21). Compassion and 
 mercy are in his eyes noble feelings. It is true that he makes 
 Cleon reject them with unfeeling roughness (iii. 40. 6, /j-rj rpioi TOIS 
 dfu/x.^optorarots Tr] ap^f}^ OIKTU) K<U rjSovr) Adycov /cal CTrieiKeia, a/xapra- 
 vav) ; but where they are recklessly outraged, the tone of his 
 narration allows his condemnatory judgment to be felt, e.g. in the 
 execution of the Plataeans, iii. 68, and in the mournful fate of 
 the captured Athenians, vii. 86, 87. Not less clearly does Thu- 
 cydides represent the motive of honour as a noble and worthy 
 one in the dealings of men. The feeling itself he calls atSws in i. 
 84. 12; in other places ala-xyi'r} (cf. i. 84. 12; ii. 51. 20; iv. 19. 
 15 ; v. 104. 8 ; in. 16) ; and he sets high value upon it, just as in 
 his finest speeches he gives a prominent place to a regard for fame 
 among contemporaries and posterity (cf. ii. 41. 4; 64. 27 ; iii. 
 57. 2). A noble bearing, which unselfishly keeps in view the
 
 INTRODUCTION. 37 
 
 higher aims of human life, is described by Thncydides chiefly as 
 /caAdv (cf. i. 38. 10 ; ii. 35. 2 ; 53. 9 ; 64. 28 ; iii. 42. 12 ; 55. 11 ; 94. 
 16 ; iv. 126. 26 ; v. 46. 7 ; 69. 10 ; 107. 2 ; vi. 79. 8 ; vii. 70. 46 ; 
 71. 4; viii. 2. 8 ; 12. 8), and the opposite character by al<rxp6v 
 (cf. i. 38. 12 ; 122. 1C ; ii. 40. 4 ; 64. 29 ; iii. 42. 11 ; 58. 5 ; iv. 
 20. 6 ; vi. 21. 7 ; vii. 48. 28) ; in which we see a preparation for 
 the more strictly ethical usage of Plato. The combination Ka\os 
 Kayaks, which became so current at a later time, Thucydides uses 
 once (iv. 40. 8) in a moral sense, and once (viii. 48. 37) as a 
 designation of the aristocratical part} 7 . 
 
 But while Thucydides thus concedes the fullest right to moral 
 worth and the nobler sentiments of humanity, he yet finds the high- 
 est quality of a statesman in the controlling power of the think- 
 ing mind, in yv^rj or fvveo-is, which gives a clear insight into the 
 reality of things. Only by help of this do all the other qualities 
 appear in their true import. It is in Pericles that this power is 
 seen most conspicuously. As in his first speech (i. 140-144) he 
 sweeps away all the self-deception of peace-loving optimists and 
 shows that with the position of parties in Greece war is inevi- 
 table, so his last speech (ii. 60-64) contains incontrovertible evi- 
 dence that his estimate of the power of Athens for the attainment 
 of the end in view was perfectly correct, if only it was employed 
 with composure and steadiness ; and Thucydides himself, in view 
 of the later events, adds his own confirmation of the words of the 
 orator (ii. 65. 7 ff.). 
 
 This same quality, which he had learnt by his own observation 
 to admire in the great statesman the calm consideration of 
 reality and the clear recognition of its importance in things as well 
 as persons, it is this which he has himself striven after as the 
 highest for his own task of writing history. A simple unbeguiled 
 feeling for the real truth controls his apprehension of things his 
 judgment of the actions of men and their results, as well as his 
 delineation itself, both in its general method and in the details of 
 form and expression. With this intelligent appreciation of the 
 relation of things he recognized the importance of the impending 
 war at its very beginning ; and devoted the closest attention to 
 the ascertainment of all its events. He asserts this himself in 
 
 40727O
 
 38 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 i. i. 3 (dpa;u,evos eiflu's, sc. vyypd<j>eiv, where tlie verb.is to be 
 understood of the collection of material and of every sort of prep- 
 aration) and also in i. 22, where he depicts his zealous diligence 
 and strict conscientiousness in making use of every source of 
 information; and once more in v. 26. 4, where he repeats that 
 from the beginning of the war he found himself in a position to 
 observe its course with judicious scrutiny, that he kept his eyes 
 open at all times for what was remarkable, and that he used the 
 period of his twenty years' exile in visiting the scenes of the war, 
 on the Peloponnesian side as well as the Athenian, and in uninter- 
 rupted inquiry. As therefore he had at his command under the 
 most favourable circumstances all the means for enlarging and 
 certifying his knowledge of the real relations of things, so in his 
 mental culture and in his experience and knowledge of affairs 62 he 
 possessed all that was requisite for applying the standard of a just 
 judgment to the persons engaged. The necessity he felt to see 
 even things remote in time and space in the light of their real exist- 
 teuce is shown especially when he seeks to reduce to their true 
 value the traditional reports of legend and poetry (cf. i. 10, n ; ii. 
 15 ; 102 ; vi. 2) ; he endeavours by the help of facts (TOIS 
 i. ii. 18) to oppose the reality of events to </>r//Ai7 and to the 8ia 
 TTotT/ras TTfpl ai>Tu>i> KaTecT^/cws Aoyos, and if exact proof cannot be 
 brought forward for the true, opinion, he does his best to attain 
 the eiVo's (cf. i. 10. 20, 29 ; ii. 48. 10), as one of the most impor- 
 tant criteria for the historical inquirer. This unceasing demand 
 of Thucydides for the real facts is no doubt the reason why he 
 shows himself incredulous and even unjust to Epic poetry. He 
 handles it only in reference to its historical contents, and its 
 indispensable CTTI TO /j.tlov Koa-fi-lv (i. 10. 20 ; 21. 3) is to him only 
 a disfigurement of the truth. He seeks not for any other ground 
 of its value. So he feels himself in direct opposition to the work 
 of the so-called logographers which precedes his own, because 
 it aims ftrl TO irpoa'a.ywyorf.pov rf) d/cpoacrei rj aXrjdftrTfpov, and with 
 full consciousness that his work will suffer in its entertaining 
 
 62 Niebuhr, Lectures on Ancient His- history. No great historian can be 
 tory, III. p. 168 : "A man who has taken developed in the closet. A really able 
 no part in administration cannot write historian must have seen the world."
 
 INTRODUCTION. 39 
 
 qualities, he claims for it (i. 22. 4) the higher merit of setting 
 forth the unadorned realit}-, feeling assurance however that it will 
 be a pattern for all time. 63 
 
 This whole mass of historical material he lays before his 
 readers with the utmost truth of delineation. He is so completely 
 devoted to his subject that he takes no pains to arrange and 
 mould it according to his own notions of propriety, but allows it 
 to unfold and develop itself. The living picture which he sees of 
 the course of events and of the way in which they were influenced 
 by the persons engaged in them he cannot help embodying in a 
 narrative which by the simplest means is charged with life and 
 truth. If we examine his most famous delineations, the siege 
 of Plataea (ii. 71-78), the escape of the Plataeans (iii. 20-24), 
 the battles in the Corinthian gulf (ii. 83-92), the Acarnanian 
 expedition of Demosthenes (iii. 105-114), the affair of Pylos 
 (iv. 3-14), the preparations for the Sicilian expedition and its 
 departure (vi. 26; 30-32), the siege and defensive operations of 
 Syracuse (vi. 98 ff.), the battles in the harbour of Syracuse (vii. 
 36-41 ; 52-54; 70, 7I), 64 the fate of the retreating army of the 
 Athenians (vii. 75-87), we see that it is not any artistic dis- 
 position of the subject, no rhetorical adornment, which is pre- 
 sented to our eyes, but the simplest narrative, which accompanies 
 the events as they advance from day to day and leaves no gap 
 in their natural sequence, so that we receive the impression of 
 being actual witnesses of them. 65 The course of the narrative 
 adhering thus closely to the progress of events has, therefore, 
 little in common with the easy-going manner of Herodotus, who at 
 every turn breaks off the thread of his story to introduce as an 
 episode some circumstance of which he has been reminded. 
 The few digressions which we find in Thucydides (i. 126 ; 128 ff. ; 
 
 63 Cic. Brut. 83. 287 : Thucydides such an absorbing pathos as these 
 rerum gestarum pronuntiator sincerus. occurrences in Thucydides." 
 
 Dion. Hal. De Thuc. iud. 6, recog- 65 Plutarch, De glor. Ath. 3 : 6 0ov 
 
 nizes, it is true, his essential truthful- xvSitiris a*l ry \6ytp irpbs ravrijv ayuA- 
 
 ness, but fails in applying the right \arai T)\V evdpyfiav, olov Qea-rty mnfjo-ai 
 
 measure for the appreciation of his rbv Mcpoar-fiv, KOI TO. yiyvo^eva irtpl rovs 
 
 work. 6pS>vras fKir\T]KriKa. /col TupaKTixa. ir&Qi] 
 
 64 Xiebuhr, Lectures, II. p. 126: "Few rots a.va.yiyvtS>(TKovffiv tVepyoVcwflat At- 
 events in history are narrated with -xvfv6[i.vos.
 
 40 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 135 ff . ; ii. 15; 96 f. ; 99 f . ; Hi. 104; vi. i ff. ; 54 ff.) have 
 always a definite occasion and contribute materially to a correct 
 judgment of the circumstances narrated. 
 
 It is with the view of keeping as close as possible in his narra- 
 tive to the actual course of events that Thucydides made use of 
 the division of time that he has employed. This is neither that 
 of the astronomical nor that of the civil year, but one which 
 corresponds to the actual conditions of the carrying on of war ; 
 the larger part of the year, in which the weather permits freely all 
 operations and especially maritime ones, is opposed to the shorter 
 portion, in which all more important undertakings must be sus- 
 pended. He narrates therefore Kara Oep-rj K<U xei/xwras (ii. i. 5 ; v. 
 20. 10), because the occurrences of war actually so divide them- 
 selves and are distributed over two unequal periods, which may 
 vary in length according to the conditions of the seasons. This is 
 the meaning of the expression in v. 20. 11, e ^wra'as eKarepov TOO 
 eviavrov rrjv 8vvap.iv I^OVTOS, i-6- eKarepov (TOV re Ocpovs /cat ^etjuaivos) rr]V 
 8wap.iv I^OVTOS c r/jnto-etas rov Zviavrov, " each of the two divisions of 
 the year being reckoned as equal on an average to half a year ; " 
 in other words, the two portions, though unequal in length, will 
 always together make up a year. 66 The climatic conditions of 
 Greece and the Grecian seas are such that during four months 
 the pJfjv^ Tnrapes ot ^et/xeptvoi' of vi. 21. 14, i.e. Mai/x,aKT?7piu>J/ to 
 'A.vOe<TT-r)pi<av (nearly = November to February) little or nothing 
 can be done in the field or at sea ; while the eight remaining 
 months 'EAa< ifioXiw to Hvavfuj/iwv (nearly = March to October), 
 which include cap and /AeroVwpov (vii. 79. 10; viii. 108. 9) or 
 <0ivoVcopoi/ (ii. 31. 1; Hi. 18. 15; 100. 6), form the Oepos or the 
 time for active warfare. To this division of the year, which rests 
 on natural relations, correspond the particular subdivisions of the 
 0epos which are taken from the progress of vegetation, particu- 
 larly of field-crops. Cf. ii. 19. 5, rov $epous *at rov (TLTOV aK|U,aoi/Tos. 
 iv. I.I, Trepi O-LTOV K/3oA.?p. iv. 2. 1, irplv rov o~lrov Iv a.Kp.rj etvai. IV. 
 
 66 Ullrich, Beitr. 2. Erkl. p. 32 and a minute examination of all the pas- 
 
 50, maintains that Time, gave to the sages bearing upon this question by 
 
 winter the same duration as to the Herbst, Philol. 42, p. 639 ff. 
 summer. This view is enforced with
 
 INTRODUCTION. 41 
 
 6. 5, TOV (TLTOV TL ^Ao)/3OU OJ/TOS. 67 1U. !$ 11, Cl' KapTTOV vyKOfJLl&f]. IV. 
 
 84. 3, dXt'yov TT/ao TpvyrjTov. It would be a mistake to regard these 
 definitions of time as absolutely fixed for every year ; the} 7 are in 
 the natural course of things approximately fixed, but they varied 
 no doubt with the actual phenomena of each particular year. 68 
 
 In his delineation of persons Thucydides shows them to us in 
 their actions, in the part they take in the promotion of deci- 
 sive resolutions and in the carrying out of plans adopted. He 
 is sparing indeed in the expression of any definite judgments of 
 his own about prominent men ; we have only, among the con- 
 temporaries of the Pelopou'nesiau war, the brief description of 
 Archidamus, i. 79. 8; of Pericles, ii. 65. 5 ff. ; of Cleon, iii. 36. 
 27; iv. 21. 9; v. 16. 5; of Brasidas, ii. 25. 13; iv. 81. 1 ff . ; 
 108. 11 ; of Nicias, v. 16. 9 ; vii. 86. 24 ; of Alcibiades, v. 43. 5 ; 
 vi. 15. 5; of Hermocrates, vi. 72. 4; of Phrynichus, viii. 27. 26; 
 of Autiphon, viii. 68. 5; and a few more casual notices, but 
 every susceptible reader will find that the plain narrative of their 
 actions sets the persons engaged vividly before us. The trans- 
 actions themselves are so naturally developed that, as if we were 
 eye-witnesses, we cannot help forming a judgment about the men 
 we read of as to their skill or incapacity, their profound insight or 
 their intellectual poverty, the purity of their characters or the 
 duplicity of their motives, their energetic decisiveness or their hesi- 
 tating irresolution. Besides this, however, Thucydides uses with 
 the greatest effect another means of vivid presentation, which was 
 not indeed used first by him, but which he employed in the most 
 masterly way, that namely of introducing speeches supposed to be 
 made by the most important personages, wherein they give expres- 
 sion to their innermost thoughts and the motives of their actions. 
 
 67 See the careful examination of 68 Unger, Zur Zeitrechnung des 
 
 the matter by Vomel (Frankfurter Thuk., Munch. Sitzungsb. 1875, in- 
 
 Friihjahrsprogramm, 1846), who shows sists that the periods spoken of in v. 
 
 that the a^?j, the time preceding ripe- 20. 2 were each half a year, and 
 
 ness, comprises in Attica the end of that the calculation was based on the 
 
 May and the greater part of June. calendar, not the natural, year. This 
 
 The subject is discussed also by Mill- last point, as well as other conclusions 
 
 ler-Strubing, Jahrbb. 127 (1883), p. of Unger's, Herbst disputes in the 
 
 589 ff., and by Neumann and Partsch, article referred to in note 66. 
 Physikalische Geographic von Griechen- 
 land, p. 439.
 
 42 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 The employment of direct speech as a means of expressing feel- 
 ings and thoughts formed the most effective mode of presentation 
 in the Epic poetry of Homer, and reached its highest freedom and 
 completeness in the Attic drama. The same method was resorted 
 to with the happiest results also in the most strict historical writ- 
 ing to give expression to the inner side of the transactions recorded ; 
 and it may be added that, as this method gives objective utterance 
 to the psychological side of historical representation, so in philo- 
 sophical dialogue the clearest statement of the dialectical develop- 
 ment of thought was effected in the same way. Thucydides sets 
 himself to adhere as exactly as possible to the speeches actually 
 delivered ; of this his own words in i. 22. 1 leave no doubt. But 
 that this effort is directed rather to the thoughts than to the form of 
 what was said he states himself distinctly in the words e^o/xci/o) cm 
 eyyvrara rrjs ^vfjurdcrrjs yvco/A^s TWV dXrjOSts Xf.\0f.vrwv. Indeed at this 
 time a verbally accurate report of the words uttered is not conceiv- 
 able. In default, therefore, of an exact account of the language 
 actually used Thucydides supplied what was lacking, ws av eSoKow 
 aura) efcaorot irepl TWV tlei irapovrtav ra Seovra /AaAwrr' CITTCIV. In the 
 free use of this principle he allows himself to bring forward a 
 speaker to controvert views and reasons which have been put forth 
 by a different speaker at another place and time. We find unmis- 
 takable examples of this sort in the speech of the Corinthian am- 
 bassadors, i. 1 20. ff., as compared with that of Archidamus, i. 80. 
 ff., and in the first speech of Pericles, i. 140. ff., in reference to 
 the Corinthian speech just mentioned. So there can be little doubt 
 that to the writer is due the reservation of a part of his material 
 which Pericles announces in i. 144. 5 (a'AA' excit/a p.lv lv aAAw 
 Aoyw a/xa TOI? e/ayots Sr/Aw^creTcu) and its subsequent introduction 
 in ii. 13. 2 ff. It is a natural result, therefore, of this mode of 
 treatment that, while the language of the Thucydidean speeches, 
 both in the structure of sentences and in particular expressions, 
 has a uniform character, viz., that of the writer, still in each sep- 
 arate speech the character and mode of thought of the assumed 
 speaker are clearly manifested. This is true of all the speeches 
 without exception, and no less so of the debate between the Athe- 
 nian envoys and the representatives of the island of Melos (ot T&V
 
 INTRODUCTION. 43 
 
 wo)>oi), v. 85-111. Grote, 89 it is true, has great doubts 
 of the accuracy of this report, and ascribes the larger part of it to 
 the "dramatic genius and arrangement" of the writer. But we 
 may very well assume that on this occasion a report or minute of 
 the discussion was made by the Athenian deputies and generals, 
 which was kept in the archives of the senate at Athens and of 
 which Thucydides even in his own absence could have obtained 
 an accurate knowledge, as he did of other documents which he 
 records and of the letter of Nicias, vii. 11-15. We may assume 
 also in regard to reports of shorter utterances, that they rest upon 
 authentic transmission. Cf. iii. 113. 2 ff. ; viii. 53. 3 ; ii. 12. 
 14. The few statements of this character, which are introduced 
 in direct or indirect speech, have the effect of great vividness and 
 present to us an important crisis with high distinctness. When, 
 however, events develop themselves in rapid succession and the 
 press of circumstances forbids the employment of set speeches, 
 the brief and condensed resumes of what was said serve to enliven 
 the narrative. Compare the considerable extracts from the second 
 speech of Pericles, ii. 13 ; from Cleon's speeches, iv. 22. and 28. 
 It is probably for this reason that in the eighth book, when the 
 changes are so rapid and the character of many transactions there 
 recorded is so peculiar that they did not lend themselves to formal 
 treatment, the thoughts and purposes of the agents are communi- 
 cated indirectly (c/. viii. 27; 46; 53; 63; 67; 76; 81) and we 
 find no complete speeches. 70 
 
 But more than all by his use of speeches Thucydides has 
 secured to his narrative the character of the highest impartiality. 
 He does not indeed occup\" the position of an indifferent spectator 
 of events and their results ; we are everywhere conscious how 
 completely he is an Athenian in sentiment, and how deeply he 
 
 69 Hist, of Greece, VI. chap. 56, TO Cf. Niebuhr, Lectures, II. p. 35 ff. ; 
 
 p. 379 (1870). " There is indeed every Kriiger, Unterss. p. 79. Yet the latter 
 
 reason for concluding that what we is no doubt right in observing that in 
 
 here read in Thucydides is in far the eighth book we miss more than 
 
 larger proportion his own and in elsewhere the last revision of the 
 
 smaller proportion authentic report, author, 
 than any other of the speeches which 
 he professes to set down."
 
 44 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 sympathizes with the fortunes of Athens, though he never gives 
 expression to this feeling ; he belongs indeed by birth and by 
 social position to the aristocratical party, but looks for welfare 
 only in a well-tempered form of government, and is always inclined 
 to those statesmen who unite force of character with good sense 
 and moderation. This sentiment appears in definite expressions 
 as well as by many other indications 71 ; but Thucydides always con- 
 cedes to those entertaining views opposed to his own the right of 
 expressing their reasons ; and in the conviction that in human af- 
 fairs error is always associated with truth, that in political matters 
 absolute right and truth are never wholly on one side, he presents 
 speech and counter-speech with equally clear and careful elabora- 
 tion. At the very beginning the speeches of the Corcyraeans (i. 
 32-36) and the Corinthians (i. 37-43) give us an insight into a 
 conflict which from the irritation of the parties no longer admits 
 a peaceable settlement ; and the opposition appears with yet 
 greater intensity in the speeches made at Sparta by the Cor- 
 inthians (i. 68-71) and the Athenians (i. 73-78). At Sparta too 
 the peace party and the war party find their living utterance in the 
 speeches of Archidamus (i. 80-85) an( ^ Sthenelaidas (i. 86) ; 
 but it is felt that passion has now the better of moderation. 
 With excellent effect, therefore, the pre-eminent position of Pericles 
 is set before us. He proves incontestably (i. 140-144) the 
 necessity of the war from a consideration of the dignity and 
 power of Athens, and in a short review (ii. 13) sets forth the 
 sufficiency of her means ; and when the beginning of the war 
 does not answer their expectations, he is able in his incomparable 
 funeral oration (ii. 3546) to keep his fellow-citizens up to the 
 fulness of resolve by the stimulation of a noble and justifiable 
 self-respect ; and when undeserved misfortune has bowed their 
 spirit and confidence, in his farewell speech (ii. 60-64) he raises 
 their courage again by calling to mind all the greatness of the past 
 and the present. Not less clearly do we become acquainted with 
 
 71 Disparaging assertions of the 36. 4; ir. 28. 5; vi. 63. 2. We 
 
 fickleness of the mob and the influ- find the most decisive praise of a 
 
 ence of demagogues are found in ii. mixed constitution in viii. 97. 2. 
 21. 2,3; 59. 1,2; 65. 10 ff. ; iii.
 
 INTRODUCTION. 45 
 
 the way in which other leading men thought and acted, from their 
 speeches whether longer or shorter ; e.g. Phormio, ii. 89 ; Demos- 
 thenes, iv. 10 ; Brasidas, iv. 85-87, of whom it is said, ty & ou8e 
 dSwaros, ws AaKcocufidVios, tnrciv ; Hippocrates, iv. 95 ; Hermocrates, 
 iv. 59-64; Nicias, vi. 68 ; vii. 61-64; 77; Gylippus, vii. 66-68; 
 Alcibiades in Sparta, vi. 89-92. But the art of Thucydides in 
 setting forth with objective clearness the reasons pro and con of 
 controverted questions is shown most conspicuously in the 
 speeches of Cleon and Diodotus, iii. 37-40 ; 42-48, on the Lesbian 
 affair; of the Plataean and Theban deputies, iii. 53-59; 61-67, 
 on the Plataean question ; of Nicias and Alcibiades, vi. 9-14 ; 
 16-18; 20-23, on the Sicilian expedition; of Hermocrates and 
 Athenagoras, vi. 3334 ; 36-40, on the defence of Syracuse ; of 
 Hermocrates and the Athenian ambassador Euphemus, vi. 76-80 ; 
 82-87, on the accession of Camarina. Without our own choice 
 we find ourselves involved in the conflict of interests, and are put 
 in a position to form judgment for ourselves from the sitiiation of 
 affairs and the feeling of parties. Ver}' seldom does the historian 
 himself add a word of comment. The most remarkable instance of 
 his doing so is found in the declarations which he makes with re- 
 gard to the transactions in which Cleon takes part; in iii. 36. 6, 
 on the decision about the Lesbians ; and in iv. 21. 3 ; 22. 2 ; 28. 
 3 ff . ; 39. 3, about Pylos and the consequent proposals of peace 
 made by the Lacedaemonians. The strong aversion which Thucydi- 
 des manifests when he describes the person and actions of Cleon 
 has been attributed in ancient as well as in modern times to the 
 personal reason that Cleon was probably the cause of the banish- 
 ment of the historian (see above, p. 11) ; and this is regarded as a 
 violation of historical impartiality. Grote expresses this opinion 
 most decidedly. 72 But the assumption of any hostile movement 
 on Cleon's part against Thucydides rests only on conjecture, 73 
 and appears in fact not necessary to explain the unconcealed 
 aversion felt by the historian to Cleon. Thucydides a little more 
 than a year after the death of Pericles, who is the object of his 
 love and admiration, says of Cleon, iii. 36. 26, wv /cat e's TO. aAAa 
 
 72 Hist, of Greece, VI. chap. 53, 73 Niebuhr, Lectures, II. p. 82, does 
 
 p. 191 (1870). See above, note 23. not assume it.
 
 46 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 TWV TroAtraii' ra> re ST^/AO) Trapa TroXu cv TU> TOTC T 
 and in iv. 21. 9, with nearly the same words, avyp S^/xaywyos /car' 
 eKttvov TOV xpdVoi' tiiv /cat T<p TT\rjOfi. Tr^avwraTos. 74 We have in these 
 words only the application to a concrete case of the bitter feeling 
 which had already (ii. 65. 7 ff.) found expression in general 
 terms, where the melancholy contrast is drawn out between the 
 l/ayw VTTO TOV Trpwrou avSpos apx 7 ? aD ^ the ruinous conduct of those 
 who opf.yop.fvoL TOV Trpoiros Ka-rTOS yiyvccr$ai crpaTrocro Ka.0" lySova? TW 
 ST//X,<{> Kat TO. Trpa.yp.aTa eiASoVai. Those judgments about Cleon, 
 whose nature had not a trace of the exalted magnanimity of 
 Pericles, are the legitimate expression of the historian's profound 
 sorrow at the decline of his country, which he saw, after being 
 controlled so gloriously by Pericles, surrendered to the self- 
 seeking ambition of unworthy men. He points thus prominently 
 at Cleon because there can be no doubt that before the Lesbian 
 affair he was even then TU> S^fiia mOavwraTos he had attained 
 great influence with the mob and had probably embittered the last 
 years of Pericles. If from the speeches in Thucj'dides the same 
 picture of various personalities presents itself to us as the 
 historian had formed in his own mind, the highest aim is reached 
 which any historian can attain. Genuine impartiality does not 
 exclude judgment and personal conviction in regard either to the 
 wisdom or the moral value of purposes and actions. But it is 
 necessary that we should be furnished with the materials for form- 
 ing our own opinions independently of the previous judgment of 
 the writer. Thucydides has done this for us to an extent and 
 in a manner which probably no other historian has equalled ; and 
 in this lies his imperishable value for all time. 
 
 In close correspondence with the effort the historian is evidently 
 always making to get as close as possible to men and things in their 
 real relations, is his expression in language, which he has, we may 
 say, moulded to suit his great task. To form a just appreciation of 
 its peculiarities we must consider first of all that Thucydides was 
 
 74 Grote, Hist, of Greece, VI. chap. more likely that it is nothing more 
 
 52, p. 106 (1870), finds this repetition than the expression of the lively dis- 
 
 so surprising that he thinks Thuc. like which Time, felt for the predom- 
 
 must have forgotten that he had inant influence of Cleon. 
 written the former passage. It is
 
 INTRODUCTION. 47 
 
 the first to employ the Attic speech for the purposes of historical 
 narrative. It may be said in general that Attic prose as a written 
 language was then in the first stage of its development. It cannot, 
 it is true, be doubted that in the period from Solon to Pericles with 
 its momentous political changes the Attic speech had in the mani- 
 fold needs of public and private life formed itself to that character 
 of simplicity, clearness, and definiteness by which it is distinguished 
 above all the other Greek dialects. It must have been employed 
 in the literary efforts of the Pisistratidae for many sorts of records ; 
 and it is still more certain that after the restoration of freedom 
 the living word of the great statesmen from Clisthenes to Cimon 
 must have exerted the most potent influence on the cultivation 
 and settlement of the language. But this is again in its kind a 
 phenomenon without parallel in history, that a people so rarely 
 dowered as the Greek could live through a long period, crowded 
 with the highest human interest and calling into play all forms 
 of political and intellectual activity, without leaving any evidences 
 of its existence except in artistic form. While the tragedies of 
 Phrynichus and Aeschylus were charming and elevating the Athe- 
 nian people by the noblest matter in the noblest form, Attic prose 
 was used for hardly any other purposes than those of business. 75 
 
 We cannot decide how much of speeches delivered in the as- 
 sembly or the courts at an earlier time was either previously or 
 subsequently noted down ; in any case the language retained prob- 
 ably longer than any other its character of originality and its 
 capacity of receiving new refinements. It still possessed this 
 union of ripeness and power of fresh development when the first 
 orators, who paid regard to the theory of their art, and Thucydides 
 made use of it. It has been stated above, p. 7 ff., that Thucydides 
 had consciously allowed himself to be influenced by the recent ele- 
 ments of culture, which had been introduced in his youth by phil- 
 osophers and rhetoricians, and employed by orators like Antiphon ; 
 and it is interesting to observe here and there indications of this 
 influence ; 76 but it is the chief charm of the language of the his- 
 
 75 Cic. Brut. 7. 27 : ante Periclem aliquem habeat et oratoris esse videatur. 
 
 . . . et Thucydidem, qui non nascenti- 76 See above, notes 18 to 21. Poppo, 
 
 bus Athenis sed iam adultis fuerunt, De historia Thucydidea commentatio, 
 
 littera nulla est quae quidem ornntum p. 64.
 
 48 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 torian that he used it as a master for the freest expression of his 
 personal judgment. There is no trace in his style of blind follow- 
 ing of worn-out tradition or of phrases made to a pattern. 77 What- 
 ever his mind at the moment concentrated itself upon, finds a 
 corresponding expression in his words. Accordingly the funda- 
 mental character of the language of Thucydides is the greatest 
 simplicity and naturalness. Everything in it that occasions trouble 
 to the understanding of the reader is due to the effort of the writer 
 to give to the expression the most exact correspondence with the 
 matters to be represented. The solution of the difficulty, therefore, 
 is to be found by penetrating into the connexion of fact and 
 thought ; the more we are able to do this, the better shall we suc- 
 ceed in getting at the true sense of the words. 
 
 The free position which ThucySides occupies in regard to the still 
 unsettled language is seen as well in the choice of particular words 
 as in the order in which they are placed. We find in him a consid- 
 erable number of expressions which occur only in later imitators ; 
 but we must not attribute to him on this account a conscious seek- 
 ing after what is unusual or antiquated. 78 In some cases our judg- 
 ment is at fault, because we do not know what was usual in the 
 cultivated speech of his time at Athens ; and herein Dionysius him- 
 self also was at a loss. We have to make allowance for the creative 
 power of a master mind which is not content to take the inherited 
 material of language as all-sufficient for every need of expression , 
 but understands how to employ new forms according to the necessi- 
 ties of his thought. Thucydides may rightly claim the TTOI^TIKOI/ rutv 
 OVO/XOITCOV and the TroAueiSes rwv o"xr]p.a.T>j)v which Diouysius (24. 6) 
 atti'ibutes to him ; but he is far from abusing in an arbitrary and 
 capricious way the right of innovation which a language in the fresh- 
 
 77 It is no contradiction of this that ii. 65. 12; iv. 28. 12; vi. 63. 10: iii. 
 
 Thuc. repeats with more or less vari- 49. 18 ; vii. 2. 23 : i. 1 10. 2 ; iii. 112. 30; 
 
 ation expressions of his own coinage; vii. 87. 26: iii. 94. 27 ; viii. 25. 28; etc. 
 showing rather a certain satisfaction 78 'Jhis is the charge of Dionys. 
 
 in the successful presentation of a De Thuc. iud. 24. 1 : eVl TTJS tK\oyrjs 
 
 thought, than any mere mannerism TU>V ovo^arosv TTJJ/ rpoinKr]i> /col y\wTTri- 
 
 of language. Such are to be seen in /j.artK^v teal airripxa.i<>iiu.evi)v xa.1 ^fvrjv 
 
 ii. 8. 17; iv. 14. 14: 2. 36. 14; iv. 59. \fw irpoe\6fj.vos avrl TTJS icoivrjs icdi 
 
 6: ii. 8. 1 ; vii. 59. 10; (viii. 15. 21): avvijQovs rois KO.T' a.vr'bv a.vQp<iiirois.
 
 INTRODUCTION. 49 
 
 ness of its vigour concedes to a subtle and accurate thinker, though 
 this is what Dionysius with little insight, charges him with. 79 A list 
 of all the words which are peculiar to Thucydides or nearly so will 
 show such forms only as are in accordance with the spirit of the 
 Greek language ; and a close examination will, in all cases, make 
 manifest their fitness for use in their several places. In proof of 
 this attention may be called to two of the usages which are of espe- 
 cially frequent occurrence. He uses probably of tener than any other 
 writer the neuter singular of adjectives and participles as abstract 
 substantives ; e.g. TO TTUTTOV, TO ySpaSv, TO ToX./j.rjp6v, TO eTriei/ce?, TO 
 
 vVTOV, TO StSlOS, TO j3oV\O[JLVOV , TO OOyt^OjLtVOV, TO eTTldvftOVV^ TO QufJUOV- 
 
 pwov, etc. There is in this no capricious mannerism ; but he is 
 striving to clothe the abstract idea in a dress which may render it 
 in the particular case more easy of apprehension, while at the 
 same time the neuter secures the maintenance of that indefiniteness 
 which pertains to the notion itself. To a similar effort to elevate 
 general conceptions as far as possible to distinct apprehension is 
 due his tendency to employ verbal nouns in -n/s and -o-ts. Exam- 
 ples of the former occur in i. 70. 10 ; 138. 14 ; of the latter, i. 141. 
 6 ; iii. 82. 20-30. Dionysius ascribes this tendency to mere wil- 
 f ulness. Hermogenes * shows a better judgment when he attributes 
 the frequent employment of nominal forms instead of verbal ones 
 to an effort to give to the expression of the thought greater dignity 
 and elevation than could be secured by the use of the correspond- 
 ing verbs. 
 
 The position of words is of yet more importance in the style of 
 Thucydides. It is a law of the Greek language that the order of 
 internal importance shall as far as possible be manifested in the 
 order of external position ; not indeed that the external arrange- 
 
 79 24. 2 : <TTpf<p<av &vw Kal Kara Kal tores Graeci, III. p. 226 : affw^ A=is rj 
 
 Ka6' fi> fKaffrov Ttav rrjs (f>pd(T((as /j.opiwv 6vo/j.ao"TiKr] Kal avra TO. ov6fj.ara' bvofia- 
 
 piviav Kal ropfvuv, Kal rorf /j.fv \6yov e crriKT]v 5e \tya> rrjv airb rSiv pi]fj.d,Tttiv fls 
 
 ovofj-aros iroiHav, TOT* 5' e/s 6vo/na ffvvd- ' ovo/jtaTa irtiroiijfjievrjv >s eAa^terro yap 
 
 ya>v rbt> \6yov, Kal vvv fj.ev rb p7jjuoTjbi/ *v creyitj/^TTjTj St? \pr\ffdai rots pri/j.affii>, 
 
 6vo/j.affTtK(as tK<pfptav, alOts Se Totfvo/j.a favirfp 6 QovkvSiSris- ffxfSbv yap Si6\ov 
 
 prifjia iroiiav Kal avrSiv yt -rovriav ava- @ov\fTai iroiflv TOVTO, Kara(pavoas 8e 
 
 ffTpf<p<ai> ras xpt fff ' s KT - avrb fv rr{ TTJS ffraffftas exfypaffti TUV 
 
 n Hermog. irepl it>v in Walz, Rhe- KfpKvpaiiav TreiroiTj/cs.
 
 50 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 ment defines the importance of the words ; but the oral utterance 
 obeys its own special laws, and natural feeling permits these to be 
 treated with freedom. Here much must be left to the observation 
 of the reader ; but a few observations of far-reaching application 
 may be offered. (1) Thucydides is fond of placing at the beginning 
 of a sentence the principal object in the accusative, giving thus as 
 it were in a single word the theme of the discussion. In these 
 cases the grammatical connexion is often relaxed and sometimes 
 wholly abandoned. Cf. i. 32. 18, and the examples there cited. 
 Similarly portions of the predicate are placed before the conjunc- 
 tion which introduces the sentence. Cf. i. 19. 3 ; 77. 6 ; ii. 65. 7. 
 
 (2) A general predicate noun is placed first in connexion with a 
 following superlative, as noted on i. 1.8; by this arrangement 
 the noun becomes as it were the text of the following remark. 
 
 (3) Of a different kind are the numerous cases in which a noun 
 without the article is placed before a qualifying participle or adjec- 
 tive with the article ; for this throws the principal stress on the 
 qualifying word ; for examples see on i. i. 6. This order is frequent 
 also in Herodotus, but comparatively rare in other Attic writers. 
 
 (4) Partitive genitives, as representing the principal notion, gener- 
 ally stand before the governing nouns, particularly in designations 
 of places, when the name of the country usually precedes that of 
 a portion of it. See on i. 100. 15. So the objective genitive stands 
 between a preposition and the noun on which it depends. See on 
 i. 32. 8. (5) Two clauses closely related and connected by a copula 
 as two objects of the same verb, two verbs with the same object, 
 two predicates are often separated by another word of impor- 
 tance. This is not peculiar to Thucydides but is a favourite ar- 
 rangement with him. The effect of it is not to dislocate the 
 structure, but the interposed obstruction forces into notice the 
 essential connexion of the separated clauses. Examples of this 
 occur on nearly every page ; as in i. 69. 4 (cAcv&pta?) , 17 (nva), 
 18 (rrjv au^o-u/). (6) Conversely a parallelism in structure occa- 
 sionally is found where there is no exact correspondence in thought. 
 Cf. i. 33. 12 ; 69. 32 ; 138. 18 ; ii. 61. 19 ; 74. 16. (7) Great weight 
 is sometimes laid upon an adverbial expression by its position at 
 the close of the sentence, an arrangement often used by Demos- 
 thenes. Cf. i. 28. 12 ; 77. 19 ; 133. 8 ; ii. 7. 18.
 
 INTRODUCTION. 51 
 
 Thucydides has made large use of the period with its complete 
 structure of protasis, apodosis, and subordinate clauses. But in 
 the simple narrative he prefers to allow the circumstances of an 
 event to follow one another in coordination. We often find, 
 accordingly, a long series of short sentences, united together by 
 various connective particles, which everywhere demand attentive 
 consideration, and none of them to a greater degree than the 
 apparently insignificant re, the effect of which has often been 
 pointed out in the commentary. By a paratactic arrangement of 
 sentences he often produces a greater effect than we should have 
 expected. See on i. 26. 16, 81 and the examples there cited. We 
 may notice also that it is taken for granted that attention to the 
 course of the narrative when it is clearly stated will suffice to 
 prevent confusion, when, without special notice, the subject is 
 changed, as is more frequently done than is usual with us ; and 
 even within the limits of the same sentence the extension of the 
 subject is enlarged or narrowed, when the circumstances introduced 
 require such a modification, so that at the end the same term is to 
 be taken in a wider or a more restricted sense than it was at the 
 beginning. See on i. 18. 21 ; 61. 9 ; 124. 7 ; ii. 54. 4 ; iii. 23. 1 ; 
 53. 17 ; iv. 6. 3 ; etc. 
 
 The transition from the paratactic arrangement to the period 
 proper is found in the annexing of an explanatory member with 
 yap at the beginning of a long sentence. This is not indeed so 
 frequent as it is in Homer (see Classen, Beobachtungen iiber den 
 homerischen Sprachgebrauch, p. 6 ff.) and in Herodotus, but is 
 found often enough in Thucydides (see on i. 31. 7) ; and the exam- 
 ples noted on i. 72. 1 ; 115. 14 show how closely this arrange- 
 ment approximated to the actual period. It is in such passages 
 that we best apprehend the effort of the writer to give complete 
 expression to his thought by means of a vehicle not yet re- 
 duced to entire flexibility. Thucydides shares with all energetic 
 
 31 Ullrich, Beitrage zur Erklarung pending on the preceding negative, 
 
 und Kritik des Thucijdides, 1862, p. suggests really an aposiopesis, as if 
 
 34 ff. gives substantially the same ac- it were : dAA" [curpdicTovs airfire^av 
 
 count of this passage, and shows that K<X!] ffTpaTtvowiv . . . ol Kep/cupcuot. 
 the unusual dAAo instead of ital, de-
 
 52 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 thinkers the desire to use DO superfluous words. It is not sur- 
 prising, therefore, that we cannot without trouble penetrate 
 through the condensed phrase to the full apprehension of his 
 meaning, especially in those cases where the most hidden processes 
 of thought and feeling are to be indicated. It cannot be asserted 
 that Thucydides aims at brevity and finds pleasure in dark expres- 
 sions. The truth is that in the department in which he laboured 
 the Greek language had little or nothing previously worked out, 
 and that he had often to wrestle painfully with a resisting material 
 to find satisfactory expression for what he desired to say. The 
 evidence of this laborious effort is to be seen in many inequalities 
 in the work. Still, where the text is not certainly corrupt, honest 
 and resolute effort will always succeed in grasping the true sense 
 of the writer even in the most difficult passages. 82 The task of 
 understanding Thucydides in all his parts and all his peculiarities 
 is, it is true, no light one, but it well repays the effort. It bestows 
 in preeminent degree the satisfactory feeling of sharing the labour 
 of thought with a profound and noble intellect. We can observe 
 how in particular cases the thought of the writer has even in the 
 very moulding of his sentence taken a direction different from 
 that he started with, and thus has shifted into inconsistency of 
 expression. See on i. 4. 7 ; 18. 18 ; 23. 11 ; 38. 11 ; 40. 8 ; 69. 
 33 ; 70. 18 ; 72. 9 ; etc. It is this occasional divergence from the 
 customary rule that creates the greatest difficulty in following the 
 course of the thought of the writer with intelligence and sympa- 
 thetic appreciation. 83 
 
 As we could reach no certainty with regard to the end of the life 
 of Thucydides, so the early history of the work he left must remain 
 in darkness. Modern scholars are at variance even as to the form 
 
 82 This may certainly be claimed tlior, he applies the rule of his cut and 
 for the results of modern investiga- dried rhetoric to every passage which 
 tion, though Cicero (Orut. 9. 30) could does not at once satisfy him, and 
 aver : ipsae illae contiones ita multas strives to measure all the inequali- 
 habent obscuras abditasque sententias, ties of a form of expression which is 
 vix ut intelligantur. crammed with thought by the stand- 
 
 83 Dionysius goes to work in just ard of a plain common sense which is 
 the opposite way in his criticism of utterly devoid of character. See espe- 
 Thucydides. Far from submitting cially his discussion of iii. 82, 83 in 
 modestly to the guidance of the au- 28-33 f tne De Thuc. iud.
 
 INTRODUCTION. 53 
 
 in which the eighth book was left. Some regard the absence of 
 speeches as a proof that its author had not given it its final form : 
 others find this fact sufficiently explained by the character of the 
 events recorded in it. The latter view is probably correct : ** yet 
 there are many points of style and matter which seem to indicate 
 that the book did not receive the last revision of the author, 
 particularly the fact that it breaks off in the midst of a narra- 
 tive uncompleted. This, combined with the divergent statements 
 as to the manner and place of the death of the writer, gave 
 occasion even in antiquity to various conjectures, which are re- 
 corded by Marcellinus, 43. 44 ; as that a daughter of Thucydides 
 wrote the book, or Theopompus, or Xenophou. There is no 
 probability internal or external for any one of these. There may 
 be so much truth as this : that the daughter of Thucydides, after 
 her father's sudden death by an attack of robbers, saved his 
 unfinished work from destruction, and gave it for publication to 
 some person who by his interest or personal position was fitted for 
 the task. The names of Theopompus and Xenophon are evidently 
 mentioned only because each of them was known to have continued 
 the history of Thucydidcs. Theopompus, indeed, could have been 
 hardly born at the time of the death of Thucydides. As to Xeno- 
 phon, we read in Diog. Laert. ii. 6. 57, Xe'yeTcu on KCU TO. ovKvStoov 
 
 ftiftXia. XavOavovra. v<eAe'cr0ai. oWa^iei/os auros is S6av rjyayev. This 
 
 statement that Xenophon made known to fame the books of 
 Thucydides when he might have suppressed them, may suggest 
 that they were intrusted to him by the historian's daughter : but 
 to treat this as an established fact is to go too far; yet 
 Letronne 85 has done this when, assuming that Xenophon could 
 have published the history of Thucydides only before his own 
 expedition to Asia in 400, he fancies that he has thus secured a 
 fixed limit for the life of Thucydides. Certainty on these points 
 cannot be attained even by the most acute combination. 
 
 The division of the work into eight books is founded upon a just 
 consideration of the facts. The first book contains the introduc- 
 
 84 See note 70. in Didot's Thucyd. I. p. Lxvi.ff. This 
 
 85 In the Biographic Unirerselle of note, however, is omitted in the sec- 
 Michaud, c.v. Xenophon, p. 188 ; and ond edition of Didot's book.
 
 54 
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 tion proper and all preliminary notices ; the second, third, and 
 fourth contain the first nine years of the Archidamian war, three 
 in each ; the fifth, the concluding year of the same with the inter- 
 mediate period of 1/3771/77 uVouAos ; the sixth and seventh, the Sicilian 
 expedition from its hopeful beginning to its disastrous close ; the 
 eighth, all that follows this in the Decelean and Ionian wars, so 
 far as the history extends. This division, however, was probabh" 
 not made by Thucj'dides himself ; for, if it had been, it is not 
 likely that any others would have obtained currency, which Marcel- 
 linus, 58, asserts to have been the case, one division being into 
 thirteen books. It was probably introduced, like similar divisions 
 of other works, in Alexandria, and maintained itself in use from 
 that time on, since Dionysius and other grammarians commonly 
 make use of it. Dionysius is wont also to define particular 
 portions of the work by the number of their lines or OTI'XOI. For 
 example, the first 87 chapters amount to 2000 <TTL^OL (De Thuc. 
 iud. 10. 5) ; the proem alone, i. 1-23, to 500 (ibid. 19. 1) ; the 
 reflexions on the Corcyraean sedition, iii. 82, 83, to 100 (ibid. 
 33. I). 88 We see that the lines of his Ms. contained a number of 
 letters less by about a sixth than those of our ordinary editions. 
 The passages named above contain in Bekker's stereotype edition 
 about 1700, 440, and 85 lines respectively. 
 
 86 On ancient stichometry, see 
 Ritschl, Die Alexandrinische Biblio- 
 tfiek, p. 91-110 ( Opuscula Philologica, 
 p. 173 ff., 190, 828, 830 ff.). More re- 
 cently the subject has been discussed 
 
 by Charles Graux, Revue de Philolo- 
 gie, Avril, 1878 ; and Harris, American 
 Journal of Philology, IV. p. 133 ff., 
 309 ff.
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 
 
 'A^i/ato? vvypa.\\i. rov TroXepov rtov He- l 
 KCU ' A.6ir)va.ut)v a)? eTroXe/A^crat' 77/305 aXX-^- 
 Xous, dp^a^tez'os 6v0i>s Kadia-Tapevov /cat eXTTtcras peyav re 
 ecrecr#at /cat d^toXoyciraro^ raii> Trpoyt'yevyn.evtov, re/c/aat- 
 
 IXTRODUCTION. 
 
 Chaps. 1-23. 
 
 1. T^e Peloponnesian war exceeded 
 in importance all the preceding events 
 of Greek history. 
 
 1. 6ovKv8i8T]s 'A0t]vaios : the patri- 
 al name is added here, as in v. 26. 2, 
 to designate the author to all the 
 Greeks for whom he writes. So, at 
 the beginning of their respective 
 works, 'E/coTaior MiA^trios and 'HpoSo- 
 TOS 'AAiKapyacrcrevs. When Thuc. men- 
 tions his arparijyia, iv. 104. 15, he 
 gives, as was usual in such cases, his 
 father's name, 0ouKu5i'5Tjc rbv 'O\6pou. 
 gwc-ypa^c Kre. : the aor. in close 
 connexion with ap^a^fvos . . . Ka.1 t\- 
 iriaas Kre. states that he undertook to 
 compile the history of the war with 
 the full anticipation at the very 
 beginning that it would prove ex- 
 traordinarily important. To express 
 merely that Thuc. was the author, 
 we should have either the pres. (as 
 Hecataeus has nvOfTrai) or the pf. 
 (as ytypa<f>t, V. 26. 1). Cf. irpovypafya, 
 c. 23. 21 ; and typa^/a, c. 97. 7, with 
 similar reference to the grounds of 
 his writing. TOV iro'\(iov . . . 'AOrj- 
 vcuwv: these words indicated suffi- 
 
 ciently for the contemporaries of Thuc. 
 the last great struggle of Athens 
 with the Peloponnesian confeder- 
 acy. The designation " Peloponnesian 
 war " is not found earlier than Cicero 
 (Peloponnesiacum bellum, de Rep. 
 iii. 32) and Diojdorus (xii. 37. 2). With 
 the expansion of rbv ir6\ftov in is 
 jroA.ju7j(Ta' irpos a\\i)\ovs, cf. y4ypcupt 
 Kal ravra ... is tKaara. fyiyvtro, v. 26. 
 1. 3. apa|Kvos . . . Kal eXiruras: 
 " commencing the compilation of ma- 
 terials (vyypd<pfiv) immediately at the 
 outset of the war, and expecting," i.e. 
 because he expected. The effect and 
 the cause of it are placed coord., the 
 latter, as more latent, being kept in 
 the background. If tnr6 had been used 
 after dplei/uevor, the meaning would 
 have been " embracing in his work 
 the beginning of the war." 4. dio- 
 Xo-ywraTOV TWV irpoye^fvr\\iJtV(i)V : the 
 gen. was prob. felt as partitive, though 
 in terms the limited word is excluded 
 from the sphere of the gen. Cf. c. 
 10. 18; 50. 10; viii. 96. 2. For other 
 examples, see Kr. Spr. 47, 28, 10 ; and 
 Kiihn. 349 b, 4, who follows Kvicala 
 in thinking that the use of the sup. 
 suggests that various degrees are 
 found within the sphere of the gen.
 
 56 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. i. 
 
 5 p[JLevo<s on /tytaoi'Tes re yo~av es CLVTOV 
 
 f) rf) 7rdo"fl /cat TO aXXo 'EXX^vt/cov opSiv 
 
 77/365 e/care/oovs, TO pev ev0v<s, TO Se /cat Sta- 
 
 /averts ya/3 avr^ /xeyicrr^ Sr) rot? v EXX?7o~ti> 2 
 eyeVero /cat fjiepei TIVI TO>V ftapftdpwv, ws Se t7reu> /cat 
 10 eVt 7rXetcrToz> dv6p(i)TT<*)v. ra yap Trpo avraiv /cat ra crt 
 
 Others explain this usage as only an 
 extension of the comp. gen., which is 
 really a gen. of separation, expressing 
 the standard or point from which an 
 estimate is made. T6Kp.cupop.evos : 
 finding grounds (see on 12) for this 
 anticipation. Cf. iii. 53. 8; iv. 123. 7. 
 These grounds are expressed (1) in 
 the obj. sentence on aK(j.dovTts re ... 
 rfi iriiari (ill which it is only euphony 
 that removes re from OTJ) ; (2) in KU.\ 
 . . . opcav KT., where bpiav = .on fiapa. 
 Cf. iv. 1 1 6. 2. For y aav see App. 
 6. irapao-Kevrf TT} irow-ji : cf. ii. 20. 4, 
 aKpa^ovras vfdrrjTi iro'\\ri. The ar- 
 rangement of subst., art., adj., in this 
 order, by which stress is thrown on the 
 attribute, is f req. in Thuc. Cf. c. 15.8; 
 25. 14 ; 33. 19 ; 67. 11 ; ii. 2. 14, etc. So 
 Lys. xn. 82, Si/crjv T^V atav. TO o\\o 
 'EXXTjviKo'v : so c. 6. 23 ; iii. 82. 3 ; and 
 in ii. 8. 6, fi a\\r) 'E\\ds, including all 
 Hellenic states, even those outside of 
 Greece proper. wio-Ta|ivov irpo's : 
 cf. c. 15. 10; vi. 85. 17. 7. TO 8 
 Kai Siavoov'fxevov : sc. twiffTaadai (cf. 
 c. 124. 18; v. 80. 10), and the rest at 
 least intending it. Observe that TO 
 Siavoov/jievov, expressing the intention 
 of a part, is illogically subordinated 
 to rb &\\o . . . irp&y enarepovs, which 
 asserts a fact of the whole. Thuc. 
 has in view here not only the neutral 
 states of Greece itself, the Argives 
 and the Achaeans (ii. 9-4), but also 
 the Greeks of Italy and Sicily. 
 
 8. KIVT]O-IS -yap fre. : this gives the 
 
 reason for the expectation just de- 
 scribed, as if he had said, Kal eiWrcos 
 tf\iriffe. Cf. c. 120. 3. Thuc. often 
 places a pron. subj., as aurrj here, af- 
 ter a pred. subst. and before a sup. 
 adj. which belongs to it. This posi- 
 tion of the subst. gives it a character 
 of generality, with nearly the effect 
 of a part. gen. Cf. c. 50. 9; 55. 12; 
 iii. 113. 21; v. 60. 14; vi. 31. 6; with 
 neg., c. 2. 20; and, though somewhat 
 different in structure, vi. 54. 21 ; vii. 
 29. 29. So Tac. Dial. c. 21, oratio, 
 sicut corpus hominis, ea de- 
 mum pulchra est, in qtia . . . 
 The sup. rarely stands first, as in c. 
 98. 8; vii. 75. 38; 85. 17; and the 
 pron. perhaps only in iii. 98. 21. Like 
 Ku>e?ff0ai in iii. 82. 3; iv. 76. 21, /ciVrj- 
 (Tis is used here of profound political 
 disturbance. 9. TWV (Bappdpwv: in- 
 cludes Thracians, ii. 29, 101 ; Mace- 
 donians, ii. 100, etc. ; Epirots, iii. 94 ff. ; 
 Sicilian tribes, vi. vii. ; and at last 
 the Persians. ws elireiv : so always 
 in Thuc., not &s tiros elir^v, as in Plat, 
 and the orators. GMT. 777 ; H. 956. 
 <y. ii.5i. 7; iii. 38. 29; 39-25,ete. The 
 phrase is used to modify a somewhat 
 extravagant expression. 10. t'iri 
 ir\wrTov : commonly used adv. and 
 abs. Cf. c. 2. 19; 3. 6; 70. 17; 138. 13, 
 etc. Here with gen. of the whole, even 
 over the largest part of mankind, like es 
 TOJ/TO, fv rw roiovrcj} (vii. 69. 1(5) ', and 
 similarly c. 118. 8, eVi /j.eya 8wa/j.fcas. 
 Of course these words must be inter-
 
 TIIUCYDIDES I. i. 
 
 57 
 
 crcu^ai? pa/ evpelv Sta xpovov Tr\fj0 
 
 VCLTCL )V, K TKp.r)pl<t)V, O)V 7Tt ^aKpOTOLTOV (TKOTTOVVTl 
 
 fJLOL moTevcrcu iy>i/3aiVei, ov /xeyaXa VOJJLL^OJ yeve'cr^at ovre 
 Kara rous TroXe/xou? ovre eg ra aXXa. 
 
 preted by the limited geographical 
 knowledge of the Greeks. See App. 
 
 TO, irpo avTuiv : the preceding events. 
 Thuc. often uses aura of the subject 
 immediately in hand, the matters un- 
 der discussion. Cf. c. 22. 15 ; 144. 25 ; 
 
 11. 36. 16; 43. 11; vi. 18. 33. Here 
 O.VTUI> refers to the events of the 
 Peloponnesian war, and the whole 
 phrase goes back to and includes 
 the Persian wars. See App. TO. 
 TI -rroXcuoTcpa : things yet more ancient, 
 the earlier occurrences, reported by 
 tradition, and including the Trojan 
 war. Cl. considers that ra MTjSi/ca as 
 well as TO TpcaiKa are included under 
 this phrase here, and in c. 3. 1 ; 20. 1. 
 But Herbst, Philol. 38, p. 535 ff. shows 
 that the expression does not include 
 TO. M7j8t/co. In c. 2-17 we have a dis- 
 cussion of TO iraAaio including the 
 period of the tyrants ; in c. 1 8, 19 of 
 TO M?j5iKa and subsequent events. 
 In c. 4. 1 ; 13. 13, we have the form 
 TraAaiTOToj. 11. cvpciv : this verb is 
 used by Thuc. of the results of his- 
 torical inquiry. Cf. c. 20. 1; 21. 7; 
 22. 12 ; 80. 5, etc. 8id \povov irX^Oos : 
 the place of the art. with 7rA.f}0or is 
 supplied by the preceding gen., as 
 often. Cf. c. 3. 1; n.2; 36. 11, etc. 
 
 tLSt'vaTo, : pred. to eupejV, to which 
 TO ... iraAaiJrepa is obj. Cf. C. 59. 4; 
 125. 5; ii. 72. 16; 74. 5; 97. 29; iii. 
 88. 4 ; iv. i. 13 ; and see on c. 7. 2. 
 
 12. CK Se TK|iT]pui>v KTf. : but from the 
 evidence from which, when I push my 
 inquiries to the furthest extent, Ijind that 
 I reach conviction, I infer that they did 
 not i>roce important as regards either 
 
 their wars or their other affairs. See 
 App. es TO 5A.Aa sums up all other 
 matters than the one specified. Cf. c. 
 6. 15; 36. 13; ii. 53. 1 ; iii. 36. 26, etc. 
 These reKfiiipia, evidential, facts (the 
 word used by Arist. Rhet. i. 2. 16 for 
 such ffitfitla, ' facts,' as warrant a sure 
 conclusion), of the superior impor- 
 tance of the Peloponnesian war are 
 the subject-matter of c. 2-19, viz. I., 
 for the period before the Persian wars, 
 TO Tra\ai6repa : (a) the want of fixed 
 settlements, c. 2 ; (b) the want of a 
 central authority, which is indicated 
 by the absence of a collective name 
 for all the Greeks, c. 3; (c) the want 
 of naval power, c. 4-15. 1; (d) the 
 limitation of military enterprises to 
 border-warfare, c. 15. 2, 3; (e) the 
 predominance of the Persian power, 
 particularly affecting the lonians, c. 
 1 6 ; (f ) the anxiety of Tyrants not to 
 endanger their power, c. 17. II., for 
 the Persian wars and succeeding 
 events, TO irpb avruv, the short dura- 
 tion of Hellenic union against a com- 
 mon danger, and the consequent for- 
 mation of the Lacedaemonian and 
 Athenian Hegemonies, which must 
 be regarded merely as a preparation 
 for -the Peloponnesian war, c. 18, 19. 
 In c. 20-22 Thuc. contrasts his own 
 method with that of the poets and 
 logographers who have narrated TO 
 va\ai6repa, and in c. 23 he compares 
 TO MTjSiKo as regards the importance 
 of the events with the Peloponnesian 
 war. For this analysis, which at the 
 end differs from that of CL, see Herbst, 
 Philol. vol. 38, p. 534 ff.
 
 58 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 2. 
 
 Trporepa /cat o 
 
 uzro nvaiv det 
 
 2 - <I>au>eTat yap 17 vvv 'EXXas /caXov/xeV^ ov TraXat l 
 /3e/3ataj<? oiKov^jjiv^, clXXa /u,eT<wa<TTacrei9 re ovcrat ra 
 aSta>s e/cacrrot T?p eavrvv aTroXetTro^re?, 
 tdi'toi'. rr/s yap e/xTroptas 2 
 dSeais dXX-^Xot? cure Kara 
 ve^o^evoi re ra avroJv e/cacrToi 
 OVK eoi'Te? ovSe 
 
 5 ov/c ovo"^? ouS' 
 ovre Std 
 
 /cat TrepiovcTLav 
 
 * & 
 
 ocrov 
 & 
 
 2 /< was /on<7 fee/ore <Ae Gree& cfans 
 attained evenjixity of settlement. 
 
 1. <j>aivTai : if is plain, placed first 
 for emphasis, and, notwithstanding 
 the change of subject and number, 
 controlling the three parties. oiKou/itV??, 
 oSo-oi, ajroXftTroyrty, which belong to 
 the impf. GMT. 140 ; H. 853 a. - 
 2. TO, irporcpa : in former times, indi- 
 cating particular cases better than the 
 more usual rb irp6rfpov. So iv. 114. 
 26. Cf. c. 3. 4, ra irpb "EAATJI/OJ. iii. 
 
 54. 9, ra tv rrj flpfivri. 4. (3iao'|XV<u : 
 pass, as in c. 77. 15 ; iii. 94. 11 ; iv. 10. 
 15, eZc. Sh. points out that ftiafccrQai 
 is dep. and pass, alike, except in two 
 tenses, eia<ra/x7ji/ (dep.), and t&id- 
 ffOrtv (pass.). ^IOTOU Piafferai is pass, 
 in Plat. Tim. 63 b. dti : //w </; 
 ?o //we (the sum of the particular 
 times making up ' always ') stands 
 usually before an attribute (commonly 
 a partic.). Cf. c. u. 9, 14 ; ii. 37. 15; 
 iii. 77. 3. But sometimes after it. Cf. 
 c. 2. 13; iii. 23. 11. 
 
 rrjs (j.Trop(as : the art. implies 
 ' such as now exists.' 5. OVK ov<rr)s : 
 = ov% virapxovo-ris. The verb tlvat is 
 often used in this pregnant sense, par- 
 ticularly after a neg. Cf.. c. 49. 11 ; 
 52. 10; ii. 89. 35; vii. 36. 28; 70. 25; 
 viii. 96. 6. e'mfu-yvv'vTes : this verb 
 is used with oAArjAojs or -nap a\\^\ovs 
 (c. 13. 19) in act. intr. or mid. (c. 146. 
 3; ii. i. 3; iv. 118. 23) of mutual 
 
 intercourse. So the subst. 
 v - 35- ^; 78- 3. On compounds with 
 eirl implying reciprocity, tira\\ayi), firi- 
 XpyaOai (c. 41. 4), firi/j.axia (c. 44. 8), 
 etc., see Donaldson, New Cratylus, 
 174. 6. Sid 6aXao-(rr]s : the prep, im- 
 plies that the sea was not merely the 
 sphere but the helper of the inter- 
 course. VEp.op.cvoC re : the postscript 
 Tf is not correlative to the following 
 Kal, but is used with the third or a 
 later member of an enumeration. Cf. 
 9, Tijs re Kaff fifj.fpav, without reference 
 to vt^tvoi re. Cf. c. 6. 16 ; 1 3. 12, 19 ; 
 X 4- 5; 33. 6; 69. 3; 80. 11; iii. 42. 
 18. ve/^.eff6ai implies possession and 
 occupation of the soil in any way. 
 Here it is exclusive of the planting 
 of vines, olives, etc., which is expressed 
 by (pvTfvovrts, and would result from 
 fixity of settlement. 7. 6'<rov diro^TJv : 
 enouyh to five upon = firl TOCTOVTO fj.6vov 
 wffTf airofrv, quantum satis e s s e t 
 ad vitam sustentandam. Cf. iii. 
 49. 16. GMT. 759. 8. &ST]Xov 6v: 
 ace. abs. of impers. phrase (G. 1569 ; 
 H. 973) giving the reason only of 
 the preceding ou5e . . . tyvrevov-res, and 
 followed by the fut. indie, of the dir. 
 disc., as in viii. 96. 7. 8. Kal . . . ap.a : 
 not a simple copula, but, like &\\<as 
 re Kal, introducing a specially impor- 
 tant circumstance. Cf. c. 9. 16, 20 ; 
 14. 13; 64. 14; 102. 11; iii. 61. 4. 
 On the combination of parties, abs.
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 2. 
 
 59 
 
 ov OTTOTC rt? eTreXuwv /cat aret- 
 a/xa ovTutv aXXos d<atpi7crerat, r^s T /ca#' ^fte- 
 
 10 oav dvay/catov rpocftrjs iravra^ov a.v 1 
 
 ~ > \ ~ > x N S * ,'.-X ^;".^^ 
 
 Tett' ou YaAeTTQj? aTrai'tcrrai'TO, /cat ot avro ovxt 
 
 ovre r^ aXX]7 Trapacr/cev^. /xaXtorra oe r^5 3 
 17 apLO-Trj det ra? /xera^oXa? rwv ot/c^ropaj^ 
 77 re vw ecrcraXta /caXov/xeV^ /cat Botwrta IleXoTro 
 15 re ra iroXXa TrX^f 'Ayo/caSta?, riy? re aXX-^? ocra ^ /cpa- 
 rtcrra. 8ta yap aperrjv y^5 at re 8tva/xet? rtcrt /xet^ov? 4 
 
 fj.cyiQos ir6\etav, the number of the 
 population ; and, as irapaaKevri is not 
 included in this, &\\ri must be ren- 
 dered in general or any at all. G. 
 142, 2, N. 3; II. 705. 
 
 TTJS yris >! opioTT) : this assimilation 
 of the articular adj. to the gender 
 of the part. gen. occurs in Thuc. in 
 c. 5. 8 ; 30. 10 ; vi. 7. 5 ; viii. 3. 5; and 
 is freq. in Plat., e.g. Phaed. 104 a, 
 6 fj[j.i.ffvs TOV dpiflyiioO. G. 1090 ; H. 
 730 e; Kr. 8pr. 47, 28, 9; Kiihn. 405, 
 5 c. 13. tl\tv : nearly eiraffx 6 "- 
 Cf. vi. 17. 9; viii. 86. 15. 14. T( TC 
 vvv 0<ra-aXCa KT*. : the districts indi- 
 cated by Thuc. are those of the chief 
 plains and river-valleys, e.g. of the 
 Peneus, Cephissus, Inachus, Eurotas, 
 Pamisus, Alpheus. vvv /caAou/ue'j/rj is 
 to be repeated with Bot&m'a. These 
 words indicate merely that these dis- 
 tricts in the earliest times had no 
 common names. Cf. 1, above. 
 
 16. dpTT,'v: fertility. Cf. Hdt. iv. 
 198. 1, SoKfei Se fj.oi ovS' aptr^v ilval ris 
 ri AI^UTJ oTrouSaiTj, &ffrf fj 'Acrt>7 ^ Evpanrri 
 na.pa.8\i)6rivai. TWTU : the indef. pron. 
 is used purposely to include the dis- 
 tricts as well AS their inhabitants ; since 
 at this early stage of development 
 iro\tis would be inapplicable. Swa- 
 fifis is pi. in reference to the various 
 
 and concordant, see GMT. 876. 
 oiTeixfcrTwv OVTWV : since <Aey Aad ?/e 
 no walled towns. Thuc. often uses the 
 gen. abs. without an expressed subj. 
 when it can easily be supplied from 
 the connexion, or when, as here, it 
 is of indefinite application. Cf. c. 3. 
 8; 73. 24. GMT. 848; H. 972 a. - 
 10. dva-yicaCou : only here in Thuc. 
 of two terminations ; for in vii. 60. 
 24, e' avayicaiou is adv. Often so 
 in Plato. ira.vra.\cv . . . iriKpa.Tiv : 
 av belongs to tiriKpzrtlv, = firiKparolfv 
 &v. iravraxov, anywhere. 11. ov x a " 
 \ira>s diravia-TavTO : the;/ changed their 
 abodes without difficulty, the adv. hav- 
 ing the same subjective meaning as 
 piS'ius in 3. These words state the 
 result of all the preceding clauses, 
 only &8ri\oi/ ov . . . a^atprifferai being 
 specially subord. to ov tyvrevovres. 
 Si' avro : this pron. often in Thuc. 
 refers to the preceding statement. 
 Cf. c. 1 8. 10 ; 32. 14 ; 68. 3, and see on 
 c. 1 . 10. 12. oi)T rf| O\\T] irapa- 
 o-K\rj]: ffKtv-l], the equipment, dress, 
 etc., of individuals (in vi. 94. 18, of 
 horses) ; /coTaff/ceur;, the furniture of 
 houses, ships, etc., and sometimes their 
 construction, as Plat. Gorg. 455 b ; 
 irapaa-KfVTi, the equipment of military 
 forces, supplies, etc. ; here opp. to
 
 60 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 2. 
 
 crracrets eveiroiovv e 
 
 ,.. 
 
 g 
 
 <pueipovTo, /cat 
 
 aua UTTO ao(vtoi> paov eeovevovro. rrv yov^ 5 
 
 ' c\. ^r&^&^i- "G^^4L* 
 
 'ATTI/CT)J> L e/c TOV CTTI TrXetcrrov ota TO XeTrroyecoz' dtrra- 
 
 20 (Tiacrrov ovo'av (LvOptDTroi UIKOVV oi avrot act. /cat irapd- 6 
 Sety/xa roSe TOV Xoyou ov/c e'Xa^tcrrov Icrrt Sta rag /xerot- 
 
 ojLtotw? 
 
 
 ra aXXa 
 
 'EXXaSos ot TroXefjiO) ^ c/racret e/CT7tVro^Teg Trap' ' 
 ov? ot Su^arwrarot a>s /3e73atoi> ov aveyaipovv, /cat TroXt- 
 25 rat yiyvopevoi evOvs airo TraXatov jaet^cu ert 
 
 districts. (7/. c. 10. 17 ; iii. 62. 12. 
 17. <|>6eipovTO : dwindled; QOtipso-dai 
 (<t>6iveiv) opp. to ai'loj'eo-eai. 18. 
 MrejJovXev'ovTO : pers. pass, from intr. 
 act. C/'. ftyop/j.e'iffdai, c. 142. 19; TroAe- 
 '/toOvToi, c. 37. 3. G. 1236 ; H. 819 ; 
 Kuhn. 378, G. -yovv : erf any rate ; 
 introduces an argument which, though 
 of limited scope, is highly illustrative ; 
 here a seeming exception which con- 
 firms the previous statement. Kuhn. 
 507, 2 a. 19. CK TOV cirl irXeiorov : 
 from the remotest period, tirl irKelarov 
 being a complete adv. Cf. c. 71. 3; 
 82. 20; ii. 35. 20; v. 46. 9; vi. 54. 20. 
 The words apply to the partic. as well 
 as to the verb. 810. TO Xcirro'-yeajv : 
 "It was stony, deficient in water, 
 adapted chiefly to the cultivation of 
 barley, and everywhere needing labour 
 and regulated industry." E. Curtius, 
 Hist, of Greece, I. p. 322. Thuc. often 
 uses a neut. adj. or partic. for an ab- 
 stract subst. Cf. c. 6. 7 ; 36. 3 ; 39. 
 6; 68. 1; 69. 14; 76.20; 84. 1. 
 
 20. KCU .Tro.pdSery'jj.a. . . . av^Orjvai : 
 on the order of the first words, see on 
 c. 1.8. TOV \6yov refers to the state- 
 ment of the evil effects of frequent 
 migration on the growth of states, 
 and is repeated in the words 8a ras . . . 
 ai>riOrjvai. ro'Se refers to the following 
 
 sentence introduced by yap, as in c. 
 3. 2; Hdt. vii. 221. 1, paprvpiov 5e 
 /J.OL Kal r6Sf OVK f\dx_'^Tov TOVTOU irepi 
 yeyove ov yap /J.QVVOV KT. The 'proof 
 from example/ irapaSeiy/na, of the 
 above proposition consists in the fact 
 that Attica not merely retained its 
 old inhabitants, but grew at the ex- 
 pense of other states by constantly 
 receiving accessions of powerful citi- 
 zens who were forced by war or fac- 
 tion to leave their old homes. Note 
 the position of e'/c rfjs &AA7JS 'EAAaSos 
 at the, head of its clause with direct 
 reference to TO aAAo preceding. See 
 App. 24. ot SwaToxraToi : as appos. 
 to ol . . . fKiri-n-TovTfs restricts the 
 whole to the designated part. Cf. 
 c. 13. 18; 18. 22. <is f3ef3euov ov: 
 thinking that there was security there. 
 Schol. &is e/3atas ovfft]s TTJJ olicrjfffias. 
 Cf. 8, &Srj\ov 8i>. But Cl. takes /3e- 
 Rziov as referring to the country, in a 
 kind of appos. to 'Adrjvaiovs, and so 
 governed by the continued influence 
 of irapa, as in c. 91. 20. 25. yvy v '- 
 fjLtvoi : partic. impf . to indicate the 
 repetition of such occurrences, like 
 (KTr'nrTovTfs, 23; the effect of the whole 
 is expressed in the aor. /te/^o fwoiriffav, 
 to which the phrase evBvs cbri TraAcuoD 
 (cf. v. 44. 8) belongs. ?TI: i.e. still
 
 THUCYD1DBS I. 2, 3. 
 
 61 
 
 avOpoiirtov rrjv TroXw, cocrre KOI e? *\an>iav vcrre- 
 
 pov 
 
 <? rrjs 
 
 -Trot/ctas 
 ***- 
 
 3 A^Xot Se /xot /cat rdSe TO>I> TraXatfcii' aa-deveiav ou^ l 
 
 T7/ct<rra- TT/DO yap raw T/>an/caV ovbev ^atVerat npore- 
 pov KOivr} epya<T,aiAi>rj r) 'EXXaV So/cet Se yaot, ovSe rov- 2 
 TOUTO I'v/xTracra mu et^e^, ctXXa ^a' />ie^ Trpo "EX- 
 roC Aev/caXtawos /cat vrcti/v ovSe eti'at 17 em/cX^crt? 
 j, Kara eOvr) Se aXXa re /cat ro neXacryi/coi> em TrXet- 
 crrov d(^)' lavran; r^v eTrajvvfJLiav Trape^ecr^at/EXXTy^o? Se /cat 
 TratScoi' avrov ei/ r^ 5>^tojrt8t la"^ycravro>v, /cat eT 
 avrov? evr' ax^eXta e? ra? aXXa? TroXet?, 
 
 iravv fj.fi> oSv OVK fj6e\ev. tVi/cAr/cns, not 
 the original name but the added desig- 
 nation. Cf. vii. 68. 11. 6. Kara 
 e'Oyij : there being no distributive nu- 
 merals in Greek, the want of them is 
 supplied by Kara, (dvd, fls) with ace., 
 to represent any case. See Kiihn. 181, 
 note 3. Cf. other cases where a numeral 
 with a prep, (fls, irtpi) is construed as 
 a single word. Kiihn. 351, 3 ; Kr. Spr. 
 60,8,1. Here Kara fdvij = singulae 
 gentes gives the mode of action of 
 &\\a . . . HehaayiKOi', which is subj. of 
 SoKf?. 7rape'xe0'0a', as we ll as flv&i and 
 K a\f?<rOat, is inf. impf. GMT. 119 ; H. 
 853 a. After TrapfxffOai supply rrf xfy? 
 TTJ v\iv 'EAAaSi waAoi/jueVj?. 8. TWV irai- 
 8wv : Aeolus, Dorus, and Xuthus, who 
 was father of Ion. UTXWTCIVTWV : 
 having become powerful. GMT. 55 ; 
 H. 841. Cf. c. 9. 21. This ingressive 
 use is nearly confined to the first aor. 
 iroYO|A!vv : men inviting them in. 
 The subj. is implied in rds dXXas 7r6\eis. 
 See on c: 2. 9. GMT. 848 ; H. 972 
 a. And for the partic. impf., see on 
 c. 2. 25. This verb is regularly used 
 of the inviting of strangers into one's 
 
 more than was implied by the words ra 
 aAAa . . . a\>fj]Qriva,i. 26. es 'Iwviav : 
 proleptic for es rrjv viv 'Icaviav /coAou- 
 /j.fvr)!'. 27. e'ir|A|/av : sc. ol 'AOrj- 
 vaioi. 
 
 3 It was long before there teas any 
 bond of union or even a common name. 
 
 1. TWV iraXawSv: neut. Cf. c. II. 
 1C ; 20. 1. d<r0 viav : for omission of 
 art., see on c. i. 11. Cf. iii. 58. 15. 
 ov\ TjKio-Ta : = /j.d\i(TTa. Cf. c. 23. 16 ; 
 35. 7 ; 60. 8. 3. SOKU Se' (101 /ere. : 
 observe the irregularity of the const.; 
 fixer, 4, first causes Soice? to be taken 
 parenthetically ; then the infs. elvai, 
 5, irape'xeerflcu, 7, /caAeicrfleu, 10, are un- 
 der the influence of SOKE?, which must 
 be taken pers. with f] eViicATjins and 
 with &AAa re . . . rb HeXaffyiKOV, but 
 impers. with Ka\f?ffdai, as the ace. 
 "EAA7)i/as sliows ; and finally ou ^.eVrot 
 . . . fKviKTJ<rat, 11, is fully independent. 
 See App. ov8e irw : i.e. irpb TWV 
 Tptaix&v. 5. Kal iraw ovS . . . avrr] : 
 /A's appellation had not even any 
 existence at all. For irdvu ov, cf. Hdt. 
 vii. 12. 3, Tnryx 11 evpifficf ol ov irpriyfj.a 
 el^ai. Plat. Prot. 338 e, 6 IIpe>Ta7<fy>as
 
 62 THUCYDIDES I. 3. 
 
 -7*^< 
 
 10 e/cacrrovs /uei> 17817 rrj 6/>uXta yaaXXoi' /caXetcr$ai 
 
 >/ \ \ ^ //./ \ \ </ > 
 
 ou fjLtvroi TToAAov ye ^povov eovvdTO ) /cat anacrus e/a>t- 
 KTJorai. TeKfjLTjpiOi Se /xaXtcrra "OfAypos TroXXa! yap vcrre- 3 
 poi> ert /cat TWV Tpcot/ccov yevo^tevo? 6uSa/xoO rows , v/u,- 
 
 >/ 'S 1 ' *\ \ * V A \ \ ' 
 
 Trai'Tas co^Ojaacre^ ovo aAAovs 17 TOU? ju,er A^tXAeco? e/c 
 15 TT}S ^>^tcortSos, oLTrep /cat TrpwTOi ^EXX^ve? rjcrav, Aa- 
 vaovs Se ei/ TO?? eVeou, /cat *Apyetous /cat 'A^atovs a,i>a- 
 KaXet. ov /x^v ov8e fiapfidpovs eipvjKe Sta ro ^178' "EXtap- 
 {? TTW, cos e/xot 8o/cet, d^rtTraXoi' es eV ovoytxa aTro/ce/cpt- 
 
 vii. 69. 10; 70. 49, where the verb is 
 used of appealing to one by name, 
 ^t't'es </jem iAe distinctive name. TOIS 
 ir(ri : ra eirr;, 'used only of verses 
 or poetic expressions. C/". ii. 41. 14; 
 54.4; iii. 67. 31; 104. 20, 29. 17. 
 ov |Ai]V ov8 : the neg. expression cor- 
 responding to the positive ou ^v (/ueV 
 TOI) a\\d, yet this is not all ; neither or 
 nor yet again has he used the name 
 0dp/3apoi. Cf. c. 82. 1; ii. 97. 32; vi. 
 55. 12. Pappdpovs : Thuc. takes no 
 notice of the epith. flapfiap6(j><avot, 
 Horn. B 807, which is applied to the 
 Carians only. ci'prjKe : pf. regularly 
 of written testimony which is at hand. 
 Cf. c. g. 24, 25; 10. 22; 13. 20; 21. 3. 
 In 14 the aor. oWyuao-e with ovSa^ov, 
 in no passage, is an historical statement 
 of fact. 18. dvrCiraXov: ace. of in- 
 ner obj. with airoKeKpiffOai, to have 
 undergone an opposite separation. Eu- 
 stath., on Horn. B 867, takes the word 
 in agreement with ovo^a, but the po- 
 sition is against this structure. Cl. 
 regards it as an adv. like -rovvavrlov, 
 Ta.va.vTia. But this is improbable, as 
 the art. is not used ; and the passages 
 referred to, vi. 23. 1 ; vii. 34. 23, are 
 better explained as above. CXITOKC- 
 KpCo-Oai : cf. iv. 72. 22 ; Hdt. i. 60. 13, 
 airfKpiBr] fK Tra\aiTfpov rov 
 (Qveos rb 'EAA.TjWKoV. 
 
 country. Cy. c. 104. 5; 114. 6; ii. 2. 
 12. Plat. Menex. 243 b, Scrre -roKfji^ffai 
 , . . ISia TOVTOV TTO.KIV firdyfffOai, /SdpQa.- 
 pov f<f>'"'E\\r]i'a.s. 9. Kaff SKOUTTOVS . . 
 cKviKT^o-ai : fj.a\\ov (of progressive in- 
 crease, cf. c. 8. 11) belongs to /ca\e<- 
 o-0ai, and the subj. of e'SiWro is rb 
 Ka\fiffQai "HL\X.i\vas. The clans (which 
 had hitherto borne separate names) 
 came one by one by reason of this inter- 
 course more and more to lie called Hel- 
 lenes, though it was a good while before 
 this tendency was able to win its way act- 
 ually over the whole of them. Phthiotis 
 in Thessaly is regarded as the earliest 
 seat of Hellenic life and the starting- 
 point of the subsequent Hellenic 
 states. Though Time, holds to the 
 personal existence of Hellen and his 
 sons, he practically treats them, in 
 the modern way, as merely the per- 
 sonification of the various branches 
 of the race. 12. TK|iT)piot : used by 
 Time, alone of Att. writers. Cf. c. 
 9. 24 ; iii. 104. 38 ; in each case of 
 Homer's evidence. The word is 
 common in the writers of the KOIV^I 
 Sid\fKTos. 
 
 13. K<xl TWV TpwiKwv : therefore the 
 statement will hold a fortiori of earlier 
 times. TOVS fu(xiravras tovo'|xa<TV : sc. 
 "EAAyjcas. 14. TOVS |AT" "AxiXXe'tos : 
 cf. Horn. B G84. 16. avaicaXei : cf.
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 3, 4. 
 
 63 
 
 /caret vroXet? re oo~ot 4 
 varrepov /<Xry$eVres ou- 
 
 ot 8' ovv a)? e/cacrrot 
 20 d,XXi7 / Xa>i' ^vvLecrav /cat gi 
 
 8ez/ irpo raw Tpa>t/caw 8t' do-^eVetaf /cat d/Attai> a> 
 
 dOpooi errpa^av. dXXd /cat TavTrjv rr)i> <rr/3aretav ^aXdcrcrry 5 
 
 17817 TrXetai xpcofjievoL gvv.r)\9ov. 
 
 4 Mtfax? yap vraXatraro? aV d/coirj toyAei> VOLVTIKOV 1 
 e/cr^craro /cat r??9 wi' 'EXX^vt/crJs BaXdcro'rjS CTTI TrXeTcrrov 
 e/cpdrr/cre /cat raw Kv/cXdSwp' vr\a-^v ype re /cat ot/ctcrr^s 
 TT/Dwro? rait' TrXetcrraw eyevero, Kdpa? e^eXdcra? /cat rous 
 
 t -^O e / " / / v^A/l^lX ' / t 
 
 5 eavrov Tratoas 7)yeju,oi/a9 ey/caracrr^cras ro re K^CTTLKQV, G>? 
 et/cos, KaOrjpeL e/c r^s ^aXdcrcr^? e^>' ocro^ eSwaro, rov 
 
 familiarity with the sea. ffrpardav is 
 construed as in c. 15.8. See App. 
 
 Before proceeding to treat of the 
 Trojan war, c. 8: 16, the mention of 
 the sea here leads Thuc. to discuss 
 the slow development of maritime 
 enterprise among the Greeks. 
 
 4. The first naval power was estab- 
 lished by Minos, who endeavoured to 
 clear the sea of pirates. 
 
 1. iraXairaros : < <fo earliest time. 
 Cf. c. 13. 12. 2. t'KTrjo-aTo : this and 
 the following aors., exparriffe, ^p|e, of 
 the establishment of his rule, as I<TXV- 
 ffavroav, c. 3. 8, while the impf. Kadppei, 
 6, describes the gradual extension of 
 his influence. flaAourerqs : depends 
 on fKpdrrifft, not on tirl -ir\f?crTov, which 
 is adv., as in c. 3. 6. 3. olKwm)s . . 
 -Y'vTO : see on c. 35. 12. OIK'I^IV im- 
 plies the founding of political order, 
 which is not conceived as existing 
 under the barbarous Carians. 5. 
 iraiSas : their traditional names were 
 Catreus, Deucalion, Androgeus. See 
 Curtius, Hist, of Greece, I. p. 82. 
 TO' T : re f req. has the sense of ' and 
 consequently,' like que in Latin (in- 
 ferential re). Cf. c. 5. 19; 92.6; 98. 8. 
 6. KaOtjpei: used of the violent 
 
 19. Ol 8' OVV . . . K\TJ0'VTS : 8' oSl/ 
 
 resumes an argument after a long di- 
 gression (c/. c. 10. 33; 63. 4; ii. 5. 
 28; 34. 21 ; vi. 15. 20 ; 56. 1 ; viii. 81. 
 18), particularly when after a state- 
 ment that may be doubted an unques- 
 tionable fact is to be adduced. Kr. 
 -Spr. 69, 52, 2. The art. o* belongs to 
 (cATjfleVrer, to which "E\\r)ves is the 
 pred. noun or complement. &s /co- 
 <TTOI, severally and in succession, sc. e- 
 K\i\6i}aa.v (Kiihn. 555, note 15, p. 416 ; 
 Kr. Spr. 69, 63, 7). Cf. c. 15. 12; 
 48. 11; 67. 13; iii. 107. 24; iv. 32. 7; 
 v. 4. 8; vii. 65. 6. This is explained 
 
 by KOTO TToAfiS T . . . vfJ.TTO.VTS. But 
 
 however this may be, those who were 
 called Hellenes severally and in succes- 
 sion, whether they were so city by city 
 according as they were mutually intelli- 
 gible, or at a later time collectively. 
 wifva.i with gen. here only in Thuc. 
 Gf. Hdt. iv. 113. 1, ov ffvvifffav a\\ri- 
 \<av. 21. ajJLi^iav a'XXrjXwv : cf. Plat. 
 Legg. 854 C, TO.S riav Kattiav vvov<r(a.s 
 <f>fvy. 23. irXeiw : ace. of inner 
 obj., as with wtytKeiv, ii. 60. 5 ; with 
 flkaiirreiv, vi. 33. 17. But even this 
 expedition was undertaken by them, be- 
 cause they were now getting greater
 
 64 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 5. 
 
 
 y ,, , c x x 
 
 o ras Trpoa-ooovs />taXAoi> tei^at aurw. ot yap EXXipes TO l 
 TraXat /cat ra)i> /3ap/3dpa)v ot re ez/ 777 rjTreipa) irapaOa- 
 Xacrcrtot /cat oo~ot vrfcrovs el^ov, eTreiS?) yp^avT 
 Trepauovcr0aL vavcrlv evr' aXX^Xou?, erpdirovTo irpos 
 
 5 crreiav, yyovfjievayv di>$pa)i> ov rwv aSwarcoTaVtot'j/cep 
 rov o-(j)Tepov CLVTWV eW/ca /cat rot? dcr0ei>cn Tpo<f>rjs, /cat 
 7r/3Oo-7rt7rrovrs 7roXecru> aret^tcrrots /cat Kara /cai/xag ot- 
 
 overthrow of an existing state of 
 things or a predominant person. Cf- 
 c. 16. 4; iii. 13. 33; iv. 85. 7; v. 14. 
 14 ; vi. 1 1. 13. So also in c. 13. 22, of 
 the abolition of piracy ; and the addi- 
 tion of K ri)s 6a\dffffris is like T^V TWI> 
 Tvpdwiav Ka,TO.\v(fiv (K TTJS 'EAAaSos, C. 
 1 8. 11. Therefore Cobet's conjecture, 
 (KaOypev ( Variae Lectiones, p. 149), is 
 needless, and is also inconsistent with 
 the following etf>' offov eSvvaro. TOV 
 . . . U'vcu avrti> : the gen. of the inf. is 
 freq. in Time, to express purpose, 
 usually with /^. Cf. c. 23. 22 ; ii. 22. 
 4 ; 75. 3 ; 93. 24, etc. Without /dj only 
 here and viii. 39. 25. Cf. Dem. xxiv. 
 36, 133. GMT. 798 ; H. 960 ; Kiihn. 
 478, 4 c. The gen. seems one of ' re- 
 lation to,' and is to be compared with 
 the gerundive const, of Tac. Ann. 
 ii. 59, Aegyptum prof icisci tur 
 cognoscendae antiquitatis. 
 See Kiihn. Lut. Gram. II. 132, note 3 
 c. For the dat. with levai, e\6eiv, see 
 on c. 13. 12. The form avry shows 
 that the remark is a suggestion made 
 by Time, himself in accordance with 
 ei/crfs, whereas avrf would have repre- 
 sented the purpose as conceived by 
 Minos. 
 
 5. Previously piracy was general, and 
 was not looked upon as disgraceful. 
 
 1. ol -yap "E\X.t]Vs KT!. : before de- 
 scribing the effects of Minos's efforts, 
 to which Time, returns in c. 8. 7, he 
 indicates the prevalence of piracy in 
 
 the earliest times. Among the bar- 
 barians referred to are the Phoeni- 
 cians, the Carians, and probably the 
 Epirots. 4. eV oX\TJX.ovs : eiri is not 
 used here in a hostile sense. Even in 
 military matters the meaning depends 
 on the context. Cf. iv. 43. 3; v. 4. 
 23 ; vii. 56. 23. For distinctly friendly 
 intercourse irapd is used. Cf. c. 13. 
 19; v. 78. 4. 5. Tl-yoviJLevwv . . . rpo- 
 4>TJs : on the position of avSpcav and 
 KepSovs, see on c. i. 6. By its position 
 ov suggests the contrary of the term it 
 negatives by a sort of litotes, = T&V 5u- 
 vaTUTaTwi'. See on C. 78. 1, ov irep\ /3pa- 
 Xff>v, and cf. iii. 67. 7. The Swaroi (cf. 
 c. 2. 24) are those eminent for wealth 
 and influence : at a more advanced 
 stage of society the term is often ap- 
 plied to the ruling party as opposed 
 to the Sfjyuos. ot a.ffOfVf'is are those 
 without means, the " feeble persons " 
 of Psalm cv.37. Cf. [Dem.] XLV. 67, 
 ffu/j.<f>epei . . . TC>' aaOevf) irapa rov TT\OV- 
 aiov S'tKrjv, hv aSt/crjTot, ovvaaOai \afitiv. 
 For the dat. with the subst. rpofpys, 
 see G. 1174 ; H. 765 a ; Kiihn. 424, 1. 
 "When eVea stands with two or more 
 gens., Time, places it after the first. 
 Cf.c.-j. 4; 30. 16; 41. 16; 57. 11: 73. 
 17, etc. 7. iroXto-iv : used here in 
 its political sense of associated com- 
 munities, not of local cities. Kara 
 Kwfias : as the Aetolians are described, 
 iii. 94. 20. Such was the constant 
 condition of Sparta. Cf. c. 10. 12.
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 5. 
 
 65 
 
 /cotyzei>ai<j TIPTTCL^OV Kal TOV TrkeicrTOv TOV ftiov evrevBev 
 
 6TTOLOVVTO, OVK ^OVTO^ TTO) aLCT^VVrjV TOVTOV TOV CpyOV, 
 
 10 <}>epovTO<; oe n /cat 80^75 paXkov. 8rj\ovo~i oe TWV re 2 
 ert /cat vw ots /cocryu.09 /caXcug rovro 
 
 opav, /cat ot TraXatot rail/ TTO^TWV, ra? Trvcrrets raiv 
 
 OJ9 ovre aii/ TruvBdvovrai 
 15 eTri/xeXe? eti^ etSei/at ov/c o 
 
 8. TOV ir\ioTov TOV pCov : see on c. 2. 
 12. /Si'os here only in Thuc. in sense 
 of v i C t u s, their living. 9. C\OVTOS : 
 like tpfpovros in 10, or irape'xovToj, 
 bringing with it, implying. Cf. ii. 6l. 
 9; iv. io8.29; 126.23; vii. 75. 35. 
 
 10. TI SO'^TJS : aliquidfamae. Cf. 
 
 11. 49. 30, TI Suj/oyueccs. iii. 44. 6; iv. 
 28. 23 ; vii. 69. 12. With this rather 
 rare combination, cf. eirl ir\(1ffrov 8u- 
 vdfj.fias, C. 1 7- 6 ; eirt /j.tya Ivxyos, ii. 97- 
 24 ; fjr! iroAu T^J 6a\dfffft)s, c. 50. 6 ; 
 eV irai'Tl ST; a9u/j.tas, vii. 55. 4; d/x7Jxo- 
 vov &i/ tTrj fv5ai/j.ovias, Plat. Apol. 41 c. 
 Arist. Po/. i. 8. 8 (1256 b 2), groups 
 the \TiarpiKbs &ios with the j/ojiaSi/cds, 
 ytwpytKos, a\t(vTiK6s, 6rjpevTiK6s, as in 
 the earliest times a recognized means 
 of gaining a living. 
 
 10. orjXovo-i : the statements of the 
 preceding paragraph are the obj., as in 
 c. 3. 12, in case of rtK^piol. 11. qirci- 
 PUTWV : strictly a common noun ; but 
 with chief reference to the inhabitants 
 of Epirus and the neighbouring dis- 
 tricts, which even to recent times have 
 been noted for brigandage. tVi Kal 
 vvv ols: see App. KoVftos: means 
 here, c. 32. 15; iv. 17. 4, adornment, hon- 
 our. Elsewhere in Thuc. good order, 
 discipline. KoXcus . . . 8pdv : KoAws, 
 dexterously, with good results. Cf. \. 
 52. 4; viii. 50. 25. rovro (or avrb) 
 Spay is the regular expression in re- 
 
 et X^crrat ei 
 TO epyov, of? T* 
 eX^^ovro 8e /cat 3 
 
 ferring to an action just described. 
 Cf. c. 6. 22 ; 69. 7 ; 131. 15; ii. 49. 23 ; 
 v. 49. 20; vi. 83. 4; vii. 68. 14; 83. 
 3. 12. T<is irwrms tpwrcovrts : 
 putting the regular questions on all occa- 
 sions alike to those who touched at their 
 coasts. The art. implies what was 
 likely under the circumstances, as in 
 c. 2. 13, TOS jt6Ta$oAas. The rare 
 word irvffTis occurs, in the sense of 
 ' information gained by inquiry/ also in 
 c. 136. 6 ; iii. 82. 20. The ace. is cog- 
 nate (G. 1051 ; H. 715), and the gen. 
 partic. limits it objectively. The poets 
 are said to ask, in that they make their 
 characters do so. With this Sh. com- 
 pares Plat. Theaet. 181 a, rovs peovras, 
 ' those who teach the doctrine of flux 
 and motion,' and Virg. Eel. vi. 62, c i r- 
 cumdat.. . erigi t = circum dari 
 . . . erigi canit (Silenus). Mart, 
 iv. 14. 3. It is probable from iravra- 
 xov ouoius that Thuc. was acquainted 
 with other notices of such questions 
 than those we find in Horn. 7 73; 
 j 252; Hymn, in Apoll. 452. 14. ws 
 OVT . . . ovi8io'vTwv: d>j gives the 
 view of the poets, implying that. The 
 two parties, belong to the impf., with 
 subjects to be supplied from the two 
 rel. clauses'. The attraction of the 
 neg. to oveibi6vr<av (foToirtrovroiv ofs) 
 has the effect of rendering more vivid 
 the disclaimer of reproach. The in-
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 5, 6. 
 
 /car' T^Tretpov ctXXi^Xovs, Kat ^XP L ro ^ TroXXa r^s 'EXXa- 
 809 ra> TraXatGJ rpoVa) veteran Trept re AoKpovs rovs 
 
 'O^oXa? Kat AircoXov? Kat 'AKapvavas Kat rriv ravrn 
 
 ^kC^t^-^^2 , ^ ,' 
 
 7)iripoi>. TO re crto^po^o/Setcrc'at rovrot? rots ^Tretpoorats 
 
 20 aTTO r^s TraXatas X^crretas eja/xejaev^Ke. 
 
 6 Ilao-a yap 17 'EXXas eo-tSi^po^opet Sta ras d^pctKrovs l 
 
 re otK^QrLets /cat ,OVK -dcr^aXe^s Trap' dXX^Xous e<^o8of?, 
 ^7 r^ Statra^ /xe^' oTrXco^^eTrot^crai'ro, <uo~Trep 
 
 Kat 
 
 die. irui/0a'o'Toi implies that the ques- 
 tion was as a matter of form always 
 asked ; the opt. efr; that there might 
 or might not be persons who would 
 care to know. For a similar change 
 of mood, c/". Xen. An. i. 9. 27, oirov 5e 
 ^(Abs airdvLos TTOLVV eft; (as it might or 
 might not be), aurbs Se e'Swaro (as he 
 naturally was at all times) irapaffKevd- 
 aaaBai. Ayes. II. 3, e'juio-ft Se ou/c ef 
 TiS KO.KUS tra(T\(av i)fj.vfTO (as it was 
 natural he should), A.A' ft T tvepye- 
 rov/j.fvos axdpiffTos (paivoiro (as might 
 possibly be the case). Dem. xviu. 239, 
 fv d!s ovx oaa r)&ov\dfj.(6a aAA' otra Soil] 
 TO. n-pdy/j.ara eSei Sexf(r8<u- In iv. 67. 
 9, ofs eVi/ieAfs ^v fitifvat, the reference 
 is entirely definite. So in Hdt. ii. 150. 
 (>, ^irifj.f\fs yap S^j ^101 -fiv. 
 
 17. rp iraXaico Tpo'irw : in the way 
 just depicted, in reference to frequent 
 changes of abode and to the habit of 
 living by robbery; which latter is not 
 excluded by the words curb TT)S iraAcuas 
 XjyiTTe/as in 20 ; for in both places 
 it is implied that what existed in the 
 old time continued down to the 
 present. WIACTCU : pass, of the mid. 
 vtfu-ffOcu (c. 2. 6). G. 1247 ; H. 819 d ; 
 Kiihn. 378, 9. Cf. c. 6. 5. Wp : of 
 a geographical designation without 
 defined limits. Cf. c. 14. 7 ; ii. 47. 
 10; 86. 2. 19. TO re (riSrjpcxjwpei- 
 <r6eu : re, and so. Cf. c. 4. 5. Cl. 
 
 thinks the mid. form is here preferred 
 because its subjective character is 
 appropriate to personal subjects (cf. 
 <pfpea6ai), whereas in c. 6. 1 the act. is 
 used of the country. Arist., Pol. ii. 
 8. 19, also lias fffiSr)po(f>opovvTO o/"EAA7;- 
 ves. But the verb is more probably 
 here in the pass, used impers. (see on 
 c. 46. 1), the practice of bearing arms. 
 
 6. Wherefore in early times the habit 
 of bearing arms was general in Greece, 
 which the Athenians first abandoned for 
 a more luxurious, the Lacedaemonians 
 for a simpler gear. 
 
 1. T<XS . e'<f>o8ovs: the single art. 
 includes the two elements of their inse- 
 cure life. Cf. TO va.vd.yia. Kal vexpovs, 
 c.54.4; c. 120.10; ii. 35-19; 71.22; iii. 
 2. 6. 3. TI^V SieuTav . . . eiroiTJa-avro : 
 by the resolution of the verb StaiTaaOai 
 into Siairav iroif'iffBa.i (on the equiva- 
 lence of such a periphrasis to a simple 
 verb, see Cobet, Novae Lectiones, p. 257; 
 Kiihn. 411, 4 ; and see on c. 34. 11) the 
 pred. adj. uvf)6ri takes the place of 
 the adv. wri6cas. Cf. c. 23. 3, raxftav 
 Tr)v Kpiffiv tax*- M 6 "" SirAwv is placed 
 after the noun whose verbal idea it 
 serves to define. Cf. T^V . . . Kard\v<nv 
 IK rrjs 'EAAaSos, C. 18. 11 ; C. IIO. 15. 
 On the free position of attribs. in 
 Thuc., see on c. n. 19, The aor. 
 firoitiaavTo sums up the historical re- 
 sults of the previous remarks (com-
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 6. 
 
 67 
 
 ot /3ctp/3apot. cr77/xtoi> 8' ecrTt TavTa rijs 'EXXaSps Tt 2 
 
 <r " -*-?*' ^-ffi ' * *b \ > / < s&t-i+^-^-^ilA-^ 
 
 5 ovTO) ^eaoLte^a TWV TTOTe /cat e? Trat'Ta? ojLtotajv otat- 
 Tr)p.a.T(t)v. tv TO?? TrpwTot Se 'A^i^atot TOI' je crt^rjpov 3 
 KareOevTO /cat dt'etjU.e^ TT^ StatT^ Is TO T 
 
 p*T.o-Tr)<Tav. /cat ot TrpecrfivTepoL avTots Tai^ eu< 
 
 8\ \ "c^*i;'V/ ***-~^*r1- \ \ / > /A< $^ ' 
 
 ta TO appooLCLiTov ovf 7TOAU9 xpoi'o? 7T6ior t 
 
 ^ ~ / i > ^^M^*^/ft^^ v 
 
 10 Xtvov? 7ravo~a^To <bopovvT6<; /cat xpvcrajv reTTtycoz/ ej/epcret^*^ 
 
 ~~^J***&4^^ (^4& ^N 
 
 /cat 'iwi/eoy TOU? 7rpeo"^8vTepov9 /caTa TO vyyei'e<? evrt 
 
 TC 
 
 
 plexive aor., GMT. 56). 4. ravra 
 . . . vc)i6|jicva : z'.e. TO rat/ra vt/ie<r6ai, 
 the fact that these districts (c. 5. 17) o/ 
 Hellas are still occupied in this way. 
 See on c. 100. 17. 5. *s iravras 
 djioitov : as by <5/xouos with tavrts, so 
 here by the adj. with =$ is implied the 
 widest extension ; o/" fAe existence of 
 similar modes of life formerly among 
 all without exception. Sta.iT-fifj.aTa are 
 special forms of Suura. 
 
 6. cv rots irpujroi 8 : the words 
 preceding 8e are practically one 
 phrase, so that the conj. only appar- 
 ently occupies the fourth place. The 
 formula V TO?* with a sup. occurs 
 nine times in Time. : iii. 82. 2 ; vii. ig. 
 19; 24. 12; 27. 12; 71. 19; viii. 68. 
 i:}; 89. 13; 90. 4. Herbst, Philol. 
 16, p. 345 ff., explains it rather as 
 restrictive of the sup. than as intensi- 
 fying it ; i.e. ti> rot's is used when the 
 writer wishes to suggest not absolute 
 preeminence, but prominence among 
 competitors who may be on a par. 
 II. 652; Kiihn. 349 b. 7, p. 28. 
 7. dvtifwvr] TT) Siairrj : the dat. being 
 merely one of respect with the verb, 
 and having a pred. partic., has nearly 
 the effect of a gen. abs. ; u-hen their 
 mode of life had once relaxed from its 
 vld severity, they adopted habits of 
 greater luxury. Cf. ii. IOO. 25. 8. 
 
 avrois : the dat. placed thus early in 
 the sentence stands in the most gen- 
 eral relation to the whole, among them. 
 Cf. c. 48. 9. 9. ov iroXvs . - - <}>o- 
 povvTS : t-e. ov irpb iroAAoC ert f<popovv, 
 " till quite recent times they still 
 wore " ; and so 6ia rb aBpoSiaiTov, on 
 account of the spread of delicate habits, 
 gives the reason of their maintaining 
 these fashions, not of their leaving 
 them off. For this use of e-e5^, 
 since, cf. 20; iii. 68. 31; viii. 68. 27. 
 On the long linen tunics, which were 
 peculiarly Ionian, and were later su- 
 perseded by shorter ones of wool, see 
 Becker, Charicles, p. 414, Eng. Trans. 
 Thuc. assumes the early fashion to 
 have spread from Athens to Ionia, and 
 not the reverse. 10. KO\ xpvcrwv . . . 
 rpi^wv : the mode of wearing the hair 
 in a knot on the top of the head with 
 the insertion of a pin in the form of a 
 cicada must have been as character- 
 istic a mark of antiquated manners as 
 the use of a queue or pigtail with us. 
 Cf. Ar. Eq. 1331, TeTTiyo<p6pas, ap- 
 Xaic? ffxrifian \afiirp6s, and Nub. 984, 
 a.p\did. ff Kal AnroAtccSi? Kal TfTTiytav 
 avd^effTa. fvtpffei, from fffipfiv, a word 
 probably formed by Thuc., and occur- 
 ring again only in late writers. 12. 
 TO vyyV's : i.e. TTJV ^vyyfVfiav. See 
 on c. 2. 19.
 
 THUCYDIDES I: 6. 
 
 68 
 
 \ \ <x e --' , / M ?>/)>> v 
 
 TTO\V avTrj V) (r/cevr) /carecr^e. ^erpia. o av ecrc^Tt /cat 4 
 es TOV i/{Jv rpOTrov Trpwroi Aa/ceSat/xoVtot expijcravTO, /cat 
 15 es TO, aXXa Trpos row? TroXXous ot ra jaetw /ce/CTiyyaez/ot 
 tcroStatTot /xaXtcrra /carecrT^crav. eyv/utvto^craV re irptoroi 6 
 vepov aVoSvz'Tes Xt;ra yaera TOV 
 TO Se TraXat /cat e^ TO> 'OXv/>t7ua/ca> d 
 e^ovre? Tre^ot ra atSota ot a^X^rat 
 20 /cat ou TToXXa eTTy IwetS^ 7T7ravrat. ert Se /cat e 
 
 /cat ? TO 
 
 Sta- 
 
 BapBdooLS ecrTLV ot? vvv /cat uaXtcrra Tot? \ 
 
 1 /KjiJL^LUt.^t ' 
 
 /cat TraXry? a^PXa TiBerai, /cat Stew/xez/ot TOVTO Spc3crt. 
 TToXXa S' av /cat aXXa Tt? aVoSet'^ete TO TraXatov 'EXXii- 6 
 
 13. ijo-KevTf: see one. 2. 12. 
 (rx: aor. of the historical fact, not 
 descriptive (KaTf?xe). ical s TOV 
 vvv rpo'irov : sc. oCtrp, a second attrib. 
 to V0jTi, and conforming to the present 
 mode. 14. irpioroi x.pT)<ravTO : were 
 the first to adopt; aor. as in c. 3. 8. 
 Kal S TO, aXXa . . . KaTo~rti<rav : and 
 as to the rest of their habits, the icealthier 
 of them fell into a style of living pretty 
 nearly on a par with that of the mass 
 of the people, ra /j.fifa for the more 
 usual TO TrAeuo, perhaps because land 
 formed the basis of wealth at Sparta. 
 
 16. T : and so also. Of. c. 4. 5 ; 5. 
 10. 17. c's TO (j>avpo'v: adv. to airo- 
 SvvTfs, giving the pregnant meaning, 
 stripping and coming forward publicly. 
 Cf. ii. 4. 15, xpTiffii^fvos 5 rbv fj.oxA.dv. 
 XCira: with oil, adv. with ri\fi\f/avro, 
 as often in Horn.: K 577; E 171; 
 2 350 ; 7 466 ; C 96 5 K 364. It is 
 probably a mutilated instrumental or 
 dat. case. (WTO, TOV y v ( Jtv * a "9 at ' 
 on occasion of their gymnastic exercise. 
 Cf. V. 25. 12, yuer 1 O.VOKWXW ov ftefiaiov. 
 Kiihn. 439, 1. The phrase belongs 
 to both the verbs. 18. TO 8e iraXeu 
 
 the stress of the 
 statement lies on the partic., = 5a- 
 <%uaT<x ffyov aytavi^ufvoi. Eustath., 
 on Horn. V 6^8, and Dion. Hal. vii. 
 72 say that the runners at the Olym- 
 pic games left off the girdle first in 
 Ol. 15., B.C. 720; but it may be as- 
 sumed that Thuc. here means that 
 the contestants in other contests 
 did not disuse it till much later. 
 20. irt'iravrat : sc. TO Sm^aj^ara 
 exovras ayuvifcadai, the practice has 
 ceased. But Reiske and Ullrich pre- 
 fer treirawTai, Tl B Kal icre. : fTi 
 belongs to vvv, eV to the two fol- 
 lowing dats., which are separated to 
 lay stress on each. The two clauses 
 a&\a rifferai . . . Spiaffi are arranged in 
 parataxis, though the former is in 
 sense subord., = orav ad\a TJ^TOI, ot 
 
 dflATJTal Slffa/J.fl'Ol TOVTO SpUffl, 1.6. O.J(a- 
 
 vi^ovrai. See On C. 5. 11. Oil f)ap&d- 
 poi.s HGTIV oTs, =- ffapBdpow fviois, see G. 
 1029; H. 998; Kiihn. 554, 5. 23. 
 iroXXd Kal aX\a : ace. of inner obj. 
 to diairunevov (G. 1051 ; H. 715), 
 with 6/j.oioTpoira as its pred. adj., with 
 adv. meaning. Cf. vii. 77. 9.
 
 THCYDIDES I. 7, 
 
 69 
 
 7 To>*> Se TToXtaiv ocrat /xei/ ^ewrara oj/ctcr^crai/ /cat 1 
 
 . 17817 TT\OLiJia>Tpa)v o^raf, Treptovcrtag ptaXXoy eyovcrat 
 
 roi>5 
 
 *^ , , - 
 
 77 avrots rots atytaots rei^ecrtv eKTL 
 
 Ovs a7reXa/*/3ai'oi> ejaTroota? re eW/ca /cat 
 
 KOLI 
 
 at Se TraXatat Sta 
 
 avro 
 
 5 ?rpo? TOV? Trpocrot/covg e/cacrrot 
 
 T>7V Xrycrreta^ e?7t 770X1 
 
 Xo^ (oKicrdrjcrav, at re > rat? ^crot? /cat If rat? 
 
 (ecpepoi' yap dXX^Xov? re /cat rwi> dXXcov ocrot ovre? ou 
 
 ^aXacrcrtot /cara) OJKOVV), /cat jneyjDt roOSe ert a.vwKicr^eva.L 
 
 8 etcrt. /cat ouy fjcrcrov X^crrat rfa'a.v ot i^crtwrat Kapes re 1 
 
 /cat ^Qua/cc?- ovrot yap 87} ra? TrXetcrra? rtov 
 
 7. The practice also of settling in towns 
 at a distance from the coast was general. 
 
 2. irXoifiwreptov OVTWV : the gen. abs. 
 <>f neut. pi. of adj. used irapers., 
 ?/7(e?t navigation was safer. Cf. iv. 20. 
 (j, uvrwr aKpircav. Tliis use of neut. 
 pi. of adj. is freq. in Thuc. C/". d5w- 
 j/ara, c. i. 11; troika, ii. 3. 15; 56. 4; 
 friropa, iii. 1 6. 11 ; particularly of yer- 
 lials : irapiTTjrea, C. 72. 4; iro\f/j.r)Tfa, 
 c. 88. 2. Kiihn. 366. Except here 
 and in c. 8. 8 ir\6ifj.os in Thuc. = ' sea- 
 worthy.' Cf. c. 29. 14; 50. 17, etc. 
 irepiov<rias . . tKTtovTo : cf. c. 2. 7. 
 The pi. of the abstract noun in refer- 
 ence to several subjects. So c. 8. 15. 
 
 3. SKTI^OVTO KTf. : in the prot. (ocrcu 
 . . . (fKiffO-rja-av) the ir6\fis are conceived 
 as existing ; here their origin is stated, 
 and so the impf. In aire\a}j.$a.vov and 
 fKcurroi the personality of the settlers 
 implied in TroAti? is fully brought out. 
 This verb implies the occupation of 
 an isthmus from sea to sea. Cf. iv. 45. 
 7;vii. 60. 9. 4. C'VCKO,: see on 0.5.6. 
 
 6. tirl iroXv civTi(rxov<rav : long main- 
 taining its existence, attrib. to \pffTtiav. 
 For its position, see on c. 1 1. 19 ; and 
 cf. c. 6. 3 ; for the meaning, cf. ii. 64. 
 26; vi. 69. 9; vii. 71. 26. This aor. 
 
 partic. and ipK<.a6i)cra.v sum up the re- 
 sults of the previous state of things 
 (cf. c. 6. 3, 13), while the pf. in 9 states 
 the still existing result. OTTO OoXcur- 
 <rqs : at a distance from the sea. In this 
 sense some print &wo. But see Kiihn. 
 86, 1, note 1 ; Guttling, Accentlehre, 
 380. 7. KalevTcus: without repeti- 
 tion of a/. Cf. iv. 25.6 ; 45. 10 ; 85. 16 ; 
 vii. 7. 1. 8. 4'(j>epov : plundered, in 
 the sense of the usual <f>tpetv ical Hyetv 
 (Hdt. vi. 42. 7 ; Dem. iv. 34), recurs in 
 Polyb. Cf, Eur. Hec. 804, 6eS>v Ifpa, 
 To\fiS>ffiv (ptpfiv. The subj. is of \p- 
 ffTfvovTfs. 9. avoJKicrp'vai : = &vo> 
 (?Ki<Tfi.fva.i. Cf. c. 58. 13; riii. 31. 8. 
 See App. 
 
 8. It was only with the gradual sup- 
 pression of piracy that the Greek states 
 increased in stability and magnitude. 
 
 1. ov\ T)<r<rov: i.e. to a still greater 
 extent than the Greeks. Cf. c. 74. 17; 
 82. 19, etc. ol vT)<riu)T(H : here exclu- 
 sive of the Greeks, who are mentioned 
 as islanders in c. 7. 7, and resuming 
 the notice of the barbarians in c. 4. 4 ; 
 5. 3. The piratical habits of the Phoe- 
 nicians are mentioned in Horn. | 288; 
 o 415. The words Kape'j re . . . *o^i- 
 Kfs are added to account for the
 
 70 
 
 THUCYDIDES I.* 8. 
 
 o>/O7<TCU>. ^aprvpiov Se- Ai^Xov yap Ka0aipOfJLinfj<5 VTTO 
 e ro> 7roAeaw /cat TOJI> 
 
 v 
 
 5 cr&>^, cam ^craz; raiv Ttdveoirojv eV rf) vijtro), VTrep 
 Kapes <f>dirr)orav, 
 
 >/) /' 
 
 r re crKev TWV 
 
 '' 
 
 /cat ra> TOOTTOJ a> 
 
 ert uarrTovo-i. Kara- 2 
 
 CTToWo? Se TOV Mtvco mvrt/cov/VXot)u6JTepa e'yeVero Trap' 
 dXXT^Xovs (ot yap e/c raiv vi^crcuv /ca/coupyot avecrTrjcrav 
 VTT* aurou, ore Trep /cat ra? TroXXas avrcu^ /carw/ct^e), /cat 3 
 ot Trapa OaK.acra'av avOp^Troi uaXkov 77877 TT)V K.Tr\<riv 
 TroLOvpevoi f 
 
 previous statement. 3. tdKijo-av : tn- 
 habited, tlie aor., as in c. 7. 7, refer- 
 ring collectively to all the occupants 
 of the islands to the time of Minos, 
 who oliciffrijs Trpuros "rStv ir\fiffr<av 
 [vrjo'coj'] lytvf-ro, c. 4. ?>. [laprvpiov 
 8e (only of the last remark, OUTOI . . . 
 c?KT)ffav) AijXou -yap : cf. the fuller 
 expressions in c. 2. 20; 3. 1. Here 
 only is /jLaprvptov so used : but reKfj.rj- 
 piov in ii. 15. 20; 39. 10; 50. 7 ; iii. 66. 
 1. This purification took place in the 
 sixth year of the war, B.C. 426. Cf. 
 iii. 104. Ka6cupo(j.e'vTis Tt. : the pres. 
 partic. expresses the whole course of 
 the cleansing, the aor. avaiptdtia-wv a 
 particular incident of it. The verh 
 avaiptlv is used also in iii. 104. 6 and 
 \. 1.6 of the removal of the QTJKCU, 
 which must mean movable coffins, 
 which were taken away with their 
 contents (not 'graves,' as in iii. 58. 
 15). 5. vircp TJJUO-V : see on 0.3.6. 
 
 = TT\fioVf S TtaV 7)fJ.tffCi>V. 6. TT) <TKVT] '. 
 
 see on c. 2. 12. Hdt., i. 171. 14, says 
 the Carians first made use of helmet- 
 plumes, and attached devices and han- 
 dles to shields. 7. vvT0a|X|i'vT| : 
 attrib. to axevrj. Cf. c. 7. 6. See on c. 
 ii. 19. TW rpo'inj) : referring to the 
 position (unknown) of the corpses, as 
 
 MKOVV, /cat rtve? /cat 
 
 Plut. Sol. 10. 4 uses this expression 
 when he says ddirrovai Mtyapfis irpbs 
 e(a TOVS vexpovs ffrpetpovres, 'A.9r]va?oi 8e 
 irpbs fffTTtpav. The Schol. says that 
 the Phoenicians iroieiv opav TOVS vt- 
 Kpovs firl Svatv, but Time, is here 
 speaking of the Carians. 
 
 KaTtuj-TcivTos KTf. : resumes the 
 account from 0.4. 8. ir\oijxaJrpa : 
 see on c. 7. 2. The neut. pi. with 71- 
 yveffdai, also ii. 10. 5; iv. 108. 9; viii. 
 55. 8. irap' dX.\TJ\ovs: as if, instead 
 of the impers. expression, firfpaiovyro 
 or firffjilyvvtrav ol "E\\r)vS had pre- 
 ceded. 9. K TSv VTJCTWV : attached 
 proleptically to the subj., through the 
 influence of avea-rrjffav, were expelled. 
 G. 1225 ; H. 788 a ; Kr. Spr. 50, 8, 
 10 ; Kuhn. 448 (attraction of prep.). 
 Cf. c. 1 8. 1 ; ii. 80. 7 ; iii. 5. 1, etc. 
 10. ore irp : just when, or when, that is. 
 Cf. Hdt. v. 99. 6. KarcpKifc (impf. of 
 repeated action), like OIKKTTTIS f-yevf-ro, 
 c.. 4. 3, denotes the introduction of 
 permanent civil order. 
 
 Kal ot irapd 6aXao-o-av . . . W'KOVV: 
 a second result of the security fos- 
 tered by Minos. Contrast with c. 
 2. 2. The impfs. iroiovfifvoi, ifKow, 
 irepif0d\\ovTo, yiyv^/iifvoi, express the 
 gradually advancing development.
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 8, 9. 71 
 
 7repie/3aXXo^ro ws TrXoucriajrepoi e 
 
 *" > - x~ 
 
 e<pt/Aei/ot yap TOW Kepocov ot re rfcrcrov^ vrrepevov T]v ran/ 
 
 15 Kp6icro-6i>(j3v SovXeiai^ 01 re oWarajrepot Trepiouo-ias e^oi^re? 
 Trpocrevroiowro VTrrjKodvs rag eXacrcrov? 77oXet9. /cat > 4 
 TOUT&> ra> rpO7T&> /xaXXoz/ 17877 6Wes vcrrepov ~xp6v(t) lirl 
 Tpoiai/ ecrrparevcraf. 
 
 9. / / $v ~ ~ / / 
 
 Ayaue/Ai/a>i> re /xot oo/cet rwv rare owaaei 
 
 X , ~ - rp S / * 
 
 /cat ov TO&OVTOV rot? Iwoapeco op/coi? 
 
 13. (is ir\ov<ricirpoi c 
 
 6e/ny conscious (us) that they were ad- 
 vancing in wealth, eavrwv, than they 
 were before; the comp. with gen. of 
 refl. pron. measures progress by 
 change in the subj. itself. C/". iii. n. 
 6 ; vi. 72. 22 ; vii. 66. 14. Frequent 
 in Hdt. H. 644; Kiihn. 541, 6. 
 
 14. '4>ie'|ivoi -ycip . . . iro'Xsis : the two 
 clauses, placed on the same level by 
 T6 . . . T (cf. c. 12. 10 ; 23. 4; 26. 11, 
 15; 57. 3 ; ii. 22. 3: in prose KO.I . . . 
 Kal is more usual) depict the same 
 progress from the same motive on 
 the part of rulers as well as subjects. 
 Suu\tia is often used of political depen- 
 dence. Cf. c. 122. 15 ; ii. 63. 4 ; v. 69. 
 5. Here gen. rwv Kpeia-ff6vwv as if with 
 SoDAo. For the pi. irfptouffLas, see on 
 c. 7. 2. vKT]K6ovs is pred. to Trpofffiroi- 
 ovvro, as lKav6v, fj.eya with atpeiv, C. 90. 
 20; ii. 75. 22. Cf. ii. 30. 6 ; Hdt. i. 6. 
 7, TOVS 5t (j>i\ovs vpofffirotTjcraTO. 
 
 16. teal ev TOV'TW . . . 6'vrts : and as 
 llif-'l became more fully organized in thix 
 way, i.e. than in the previous age. 
 17. vcrrtpov xpo'vw : denotes always a 
 considerable interval. Cf. iii. 85. 10 ; 
 v. 34. 14 ; vi. 3. 8 ; or with xP^V 
 placed first, c. 64. 8 ; 100. 6 ; iv. 81. 9 ; 
 v. 5. 14; here it indicates the point 
 in the gradual progress of society at 
 which external action became possi- 
 ble ; and so the subject of the Trojan 
 
 war is resumed from c. 3. 22. The 
 following c. 9-11 establish the re- 
 Kftriptov (c. i. 12) of the lack of naval 
 power in early times. 
 
 9. The Trojan tear is to be attributed 
 to the predominance of Agamemnon, and 
 /n's possession of some maritime power. 
 
 1. 'Ayapf \ivuv re : re = and so, lead- 
 ing from the general statement to the 
 particular. Cf. c. 4. 5 ; 5. 19; 6. 16. 
 The stress of the sentence rests on 
 5tW/x6i irpoi>xci>v, from his surpassing his 
 contemporaries in power. 2. oi5 TOOTOV- 
 TOV . . . otywv : ov TOffovrov (followed 
 by otrov, c. ii. 1; 88. 2; viii. 45. 14), 
 though strictly denying only compar- 
 atively, has nearly the force of a full 
 negation : and not so much because he 
 had the leading of Helen's suitors, bound, 
 as they were, by their oaths to Tyndareus. 
 According to the post-Homeric legend 
 (Isocr. x. 40 ; Pans. iii. 20. 9 ; Apollod. 
 iii. 10. 9) all who paid their court to 
 Helen engaged to defend her choice 
 against all wrong. In what follows 
 Thuc. confines himself simply to the 
 traditional connexion of the houses 
 of Perseus and Pelops, which is thus 
 shown : 
 Perseus Pelops 
 
 Sthenelus = Nicippe Thyestes Atreus 
 
 ! I 
 
 Eurystheus Agamemnon
 
 72 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 9. 
 
 troaovs, 
 ^ 
 
 TOV? 'EXeV/ys iAvr)<rTfjpa<s osyav TOV o-rdXov oyetpat. Xeyouo-i 2 
 Se /cat ot ra o~a(eo~rara IleXoTrov^crtwt'/ pvri^ Trapa 
 5 r<wv irporepovj Beoey/xe^ot, IleXoTra re Trpwrov TrXijQei, 
 , a y\.0ev e/c rrjs 'Acrta? e^fav es avOpa)Trovs 
 
 TT.pnrovricrdui.vov rrjv eVcowutaz' rrk 
 v r xK 7 tw % , , 
 
 ovra oucug cr^etv, /cat vcrrepov rots e/cyovots 
 
 * 'r T^^Sfl***^ -n > a ' i. i ' A 
 
 ert /xet^w ^vvve^u^vai, Evpvcrc7w9 /xei' ej' TT; ArrtAci; 
 
 aTroOavovros, 'Ar/oews Se /x^r/^os dSeX- 
 
 -<* '>-{'< .'''', xj , </ > > / 
 
 peyavTos &vpvo'Ua)<;, or tcrrpa.- 
 reve, Mv/apa? re /cat rr)v a-px*) v xard TO oiKelov ' 
 
 I /> V > \ 
 
 <pou ovro? avTO), /cat 
 
 4. Kai: m confirmation of this. 
 OL TO. o-ac{)c'o-TaTa . . . 88c-y|X6'voi : 2/iose 
 q/" <Ae Peloponnesians who have received 
 the clearest traditional accounts from 
 men of former times. l\.e\oirovvi}crioiv is 
 a part. gen. placed irregularly be- 
 tween the art. and partic. See Kr. 
 Spr. 47, 9, 11. Cf. c. 25. 18; 126. 33 ; 
 iv. 1 1 1. 6; 125.20. " Traditionary his- 
 tory (/jLV7)/j.ri Trapa Ttav irp6rfpov) almost 
 necessarily implies that it is indige- 
 nous in the country of which it 
 treats." Arnold. 6. ^XOtv. . . i'xv: 
 he hud with him when he came ; the same 
 order in c. 1 1 . 10 ; viii. 8. 4 ; 27. 20. 
 7. Ttjv tirwvwfiCav . . . <rxiv : stranger 
 though he was, secured the calling of 
 the country after his own name, crx^v 
 = Karaffxeiv, and the whole is for the 
 more usual rrjv tir<avvfj.iav rrj X^Pf lra ~ 
 pa<rxeV0ai. The name is found per- 
 haps first in Tyrtaeus, frg. 2, evpt'iav 
 ne'AoTros vrjffov a.q>iK6fjLf6a. See Curtius, 
 Peloponnesus, I. p. 30. The form ETTTJAW 
 is rightly adopted by Stahl for ewr)\v- 
 rrr', as in c. 29. 23, after the analogy of 
 t>tr]\vs, <rvvr)\vs. 9. en p.6L^o> |uvev- 
 \OT]vai: yet greater things fell, to the lot 
 of. Cf. viii. 83. 4 ; Hdt. iv. 157. 2, ou- 
 8V afyi xpT Tr ^> 1 ' ffvff(ppfTo. v. 82. 7, 
 &jj.ivov ffwoifffffdai. Ar. Nub. 594. 
 
 vat : Sh. remarks on this passage as 
 being an excellent example of what 
 Arist. (Rhet. iii. 9. 2) calls tlpojj.fvtj 
 Ae'^js, 5; ovSev e^ 6 ' T6A.OS KaO' ainrjv, ov 
 /x^ rJ wpayfj.a Kty6fi.tVW -reXfuaOrj. The 
 intention of Thuc. appears to have 
 been to state the grounds of the ad- 
 vancement of the Pelopidae in a series 
 of absolute genitives, logically ar- 
 ranged. But* the consistent carrying 
 out of this plan is infringed : (a) by 
 his placing first EvpvffOfias . . . cbrofla- 
 v&vro-i out of its natural order, per- 
 haps as being the really decisive 
 matter; (b) by the choice of the 
 active firiTpetyavTOs Evpuadews . . .'Arpel 
 instead of the passive 'Arpe'cos vir Eu- 
 pvffdfws . . . firiTpaiTfi'Tos ', (c) by the 
 desertion of the absolute construction 
 and the introducing of the infinitives 
 rvyx<iviv, irapaXafieiv, KaTaarrjvat in 
 direct dependence on Kt-yovai. *v 
 TT| 'ATTIKT) : according to the legend, 
 at the Scironian rocks in Megaris ; so 
 that Attica must be here taken in an 
 extended sense. 10. 'HpaK\i8iov : 
 by Hyllus (Diod. iv. 57. 6) or by lolaus 
 (Eur. Her ad. 859). Patronymics are 
 sometimes used like proper names 
 without the art. Cf. c. 12. 11; viii.
 
 THUCYD1DES I. 9. 
 
 73 
 
 Lv Se avrbv <f>vyovta rov irarepa Sia rov Xpu- 
 6a.va.rov], KOI o? ou/cert ave^wprjcrev Evpucr^evs, 
 
 15 j3ovXofJivo}V /cat ra>v M.VKTf)vai<av <o/3o> TOJI/ 'Hpa/cXetSoii' 
 
 \ </ C r S ~ ? vx \ ^/3 /\~^^!* 
 
 KO.I ap.a ovvarov ooKovvra et^at /cat TO TTAT^C/O? ret/epa- 
 , rojv Mv/opaiaw re /cat ocrcov Evpvcr^eu? ^PX e 
 /SacrtXetav 'Arpe'a 7rapaXa/3ew>, /cat raiv IlepcreiSwi' 
 row? IleXoTrtSas /xetovs /caracrr^z'at. a //.ot So/ce? 'Aya- 3 
 20 fjLfjLV(t)v irapaXafioiv /cat i>atm/c<w re a/Lta c?rl TrAeW 
 
 tcr^ucra? TT)^ crrpareLav ov yap lTl T vrXetoi/ 
 vvayayajv Trotr^cracr^at. ^aiverai 'yap vavcrl re 
 
 TrXetcrrat? avro? d</>t/couez'os /cat 'Ap/cacrt 
 t * s s ,, r ^xLu 
 
 w? (J[JLr)po<; TOVTO oeorj \ojKev, et rw , t/cai/o? re/c^ptcucrat. 
 
 N , x - --* 5 / * , v 
 
 25 /cat ev rou (TKTjTTTpov a/xa rry Trapaoocret eiprjKev avrov 4 
 
 53. 10. 13. Xpwriirrrov : his half- 
 brother, son of Pelops and Axioche, 
 killed by Atreus and Thyestes at the 
 instance of their mother Hippodamia. 
 16. SvvaTo'v : i.e. by his riches, 
 which, as son of Pelops, he was as- 
 sumed to possess. See on c. 5. 5. Note 
 the combination of the concordant 
 parties. SOKOVVTO. and TeflepoTreu/crfra 
 (agreeing with 'Arpe'a) with the abs. 
 partic. Cf. c. 2. 8. Kr. Spr. 56, 14, 2. 
 19. a: all of which powers. The rel. 
 serves as an emphatic connective. Cf. 
 c. 33. 13 ; 35. 15 ; 40. 9, etc. The inter- 
 vention of Thyestes between Atreus 
 and Agamemnon (Horn. B 106) is not 
 noticed. 20. Kal vavriKu T apa . . . 
 icrxilo-as : Cl. regards re as the conj., 
 taking Kal o/xa not as a copula, but 
 as an adv. emphasizing the new ele- 
 ment of power, and compares c. 2. 8 ; 
 14. 13; 64. 14; and for the use of re 
 without relation to Kai, vi. 44. 18 ; viii. 
 68. 12. So in ii. 36. 2 Kal . . . a/ia with- 
 out relation to the conj. 5/. Cf. also 
 ii. 68. 19. See App. 21. ov . . . TO 
 
 irXeiov TJ : not so much . . . as, by litotes 
 = ?iff<rov ij, so that the former sugges- 
 tion is wholly excluded. Cf. c. 36. 6; 
 69. 32 ; ii. 37. 7 ; 39. 6, 20. The Mss. 
 vary between irAetoi/ and it\4ov. For 
 X^piTi, cf. Horn, e 307, ot r6r' oXov-ro \ 
 Tpoir] fv fvpfiy X < "*' 'A-rpfiSriffi <(>e- 
 
 pOVTfS. 
 
 22. 4>aivTai: opp. to the subjec- 
 tive Sox*?, 19, as giving the positive 
 assertion of Horn. B 576, that Aga- 
 memnon commanded 100 ships, and 
 B 612, that he supplied 60 to the Arca- 
 dians. Cf. c. 13. 9 ; vi. 2. 6, where this 
 verb is presumably used of written 
 testimony. 24. TCKpjpidkroi : see on 
 c. 3. 12. The doubt here suggested 
 refers only to the details, not to the 
 authority of Homer on the whole. Cf. 
 c. 10. 19; vi. 2. 5. 25. ^v TOV . . . 
 irapo8oo-i : Horn. B 101-9. For posi- 
 tion of the gen., cf. v. 47. 65 ; vi. 34. 
 57 ; vii. 34. 5. This mode of referring 
 to passages of Homer by their con- 
 tents assumes complete familiarity on 
 the part of readers. Cf. c. 10. 25, tv
 
 74 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 9, 10. 
 
 " iroXXrjcrt, vrjcroLcn /cat v Apyei Travrl avdcrcrtiv" OVK av 
 ovv vT]o~(t)V ea> TMV Treptot/ctScoi' avrai oe OVK av 
 TroXXat elrjo-av, ^ 
 
 wv . e/cparei, et ^77 Tt Ka 
 
 v \ / r 
 
 vavTLKOV. ^X Vt eiKaL,Lv ce ^pr) /cat ravrrj rrj OTpareta ota 5 
 
 10 w TO, TT/jo avr-^5. /cat ort /xei/ Mu/oyvat fjLLKpov 77^ 77 et l 
 
 N , 8 -> t 
 
 Tt ro>f rore 7roAtcr/xa i>w /XT) agio^peojv oo/cet eivai, ov/c 
 
 ,/ 2 -' fc fj<<r-<-V' / / > / v / /) 
 
 a/cptpet ai/ rt? cr^/aeioj ^p(ofJLvo<s aincrToir] ^17 yei^ecrc/at 
 
 TOJ> crrdXov rocrovrov ocroi' ot re Trot^rat etpr^/cacrt /cat 6 
 
 5 Aoyos xare^et. Aa/ceSat/xovtwv -yap et 17 TrdXt? 
 
 pewf /caTa\d7<j). 26. OVK av oiiv . . . 
 cKpdrci ... tl fir) t\v: Ae M'OH/C? no< 6e 
 lord of the islands, as he is in the poem, 
 if he did not possess a fleet, as he is 
 represented as doing. But GMT. 
 410, H. 895 a, and Kr. Spr. 54,10, Sex- 
 plain the impf s. as implying a real state 
 of the case enduring in the past ; i.e. 
 vi,ffwi> tKpdrti, not Kpartl, VCWTLK^V fl- 
 X*v, not $x e <- See on c. n. 12. 27. 
 4' TCOV irEpioiK(S<DV . . . tiTjtrav : a pa- 
 renthetical objection, at once rejected; 
 except those on the coast ; and these could 
 not be called iroAAai. For e{&>, cf. c. IO. 
 29 ; v. 26. 11. For elr,<jav &v, see GMT. 
 238. 29. elKafceiv : with dat. of the 
 ground of judgment ; elsewhere with 
 iK, &Tr6. Cf. c. 10. 15 ; iii. 20. 21 ; 
 iv. 126. 14; viii. 46. 27. 
 
 10. The statements of Homer do not 
 lead us to attribute to the Trojan war 
 any great importance, considered as an 
 undertaking of collective Hellas. 
 
 1. Kal 6Vi fiiv KTf. : before proceed- 
 ing to discuss the Trojan war, Thuc. 
 warns his readers not to be misled by 
 the present appearance of places of 
 former fame. And the fact that Myce- 
 nae was a small place, or if any one of 
 the former towns appears noiv to be insig- 
 nificant, one must not take this as sure 
 evidence and so refuse to believe th' the 
 
 expedition against Troy was as great as 
 the poets have asserted and the legend 
 represents. The two clauses on . . . -fiv 
 and (in... elvai must be conceived 
 as repeated together in an understood 
 iovr<a to which axpi&e? a"r)/j,e'icp is a pred. 
 (Cl. gets out of tt n . . . flvai a second 
 subj. to piKpbv ?iv.) The particle yueV 
 has no exact correlative, but the op- 
 posed statement occurs in a different 
 form in 16. With piKptv neut. pred. 
 to MvKTJvat, cf. c. 138. 26; iv. 76. 15. 
 G. 925 ; H. 617. The impf. r, v is 
 used because Mycenae was destroyed 
 by the Argives, B.C. 468 (Diod. xi. 
 65. 5). Strabo, viii. 6. 10, with exag- 
 geration says of the site : &<rre vvv ytnjS' 
 "i~XV s fvpiffKfrjOai TTJS MuKrivatcov Tr^Afcuy, 
 whereas the ruins of Mycenae have 
 always in modern times been regard^! 
 of archaeological importance (Cur- 
 tius, Pelop. II. p. 400 ff.), and have 
 recently awakened fresh interest from 
 the researches of Schliemann. 3. 
 IAT] ycve'erflai : ^T? with inf. after a 
 verb of denial. GMT. 815, 1 ; H. 
 1029. 5. KaTcxH : obtains, prevails ; 
 abs., as in c. n. 19 ; with ace. c. 6. 
 13. 
 
 AaKeSaifxovlcov "yap KT!. : an instance 
 to prove the fallaciousness of such 
 reasoning. The two opt. verbs are
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 10. 
 
 Si ' < v v ~ N 
 
 be TO, re te/aa /cat 7779 /carao-Kevrj? ra^eot 
 
 OLV olfJLCLL CtTTtOTtW T^5 OwdfJLtCOS 
 
 TroXXov ^povov ' rotg eVetra 7jy>o5 TO /cXeos avruv eh/at 
 (/catrot neXo7rowT7crov c Ta)z> 7re>re rag Svo 
 10 rrjs re vfjLirdo~r)s ^yoiWat /cat rail' ea> 
 
 </ o / v t 'fa*t>t*2fc*, / ^><-^V^t v e x 
 
 o/Aws oe, ovre c;vi>oiKid-u6icrr)<s TroAew? ovre te^oot? /cat 
 /carao-/cevat9 TroXvreXe'o-t ^p^cra/aeV^?, /cara /cw/xa? 8e TW 
 
 x -ri\\ ' ' '^l' //>+e 
 
 vraAatw 7175 EAAaoos T/JOTTOJ ot/ctcrf/etcr^?, cpawoiT av IT 
 
 8/ '*/3 ' ^^ v ^ /a-t^/C>t _ ^f-u- 
 
 eecrrepa- Aurjvaiaiv oe TO auTO rouro Trauovrtov onrKa- 
 
 15 crtat' at' r^ ovvafjuv et/ca<r$ai, (XTTO r^5 <f>avepa<s o^etak 
 TT}? TTdXeco? ^ ecrrw/. ou/c ow aTrttrrea/ ct/co? ovSe rag 3 
 m//ei<? TOJ^ TToXewv /AaXXoi/ o-Koireiv ^ ra? Sv^a^etg, 
 
 placed together for contrast. 6. 
 TTJS KttTao-Kevrjs Ta tScujnj : ^/<e ground- 
 work of the buildings. As applied to a 
 city KaraffKfv-fi (see on c. 2. 12) means 
 the public and private edifices with 
 their internal arrangements. 7. iro\- 
 XTJV av . . . avTuiv Ivai : after the lapse 
 of a long time great incredulity, me- 
 thinks, would reign among posterity as to 
 their power, considering their fame. 9. 
 TcGv irt'vrs -eas Svo fioipas : two fifths. 
 See Cobet, Mnemosyne, 8, p. 68. In 
 the expression of fractions, when the 
 denominator exceeds the numerator 
 by 1, the gen. is omitted; T& rpia.fj.epT) 
 = -|. Of. c. 104. 9. Otherwise the 
 denominator stands first in the gen. 
 as here. Horn. K 252, irapcfx^fev 8e 
 TT\to>v vv | riav Svo fj.Tipd.iav, TpiTa/ri] 8' 
 en fj,o?pa Xe\enrrai. H. 293 ; Kiihn. 
 185, 6. Cl., v. H., and B., after the 
 Schol., think the ireVre fj.o?pai the tradi- 
 tional five divisions of Peloponnesus, 
 Elis with either Arcadia or Achaea 
 being reckoned as one. Then rots Svo 
 /.lo'ipas will be Laconia and Messenia. 
 10. TTJS TC ^v(j.iracrrjs KTe. i a. general 
 expression for the political importance 
 
 of Sparta at the time of the writer; 
 not, however, to be pressed, since Ar- 
 golis and a large part of Arcadia were 
 not under the hegemony of Sparta. 
 iro\\cas> is pred., = iroA.A.dJj' OVTWV. 11. 
 iro'Xtws : pred., since it has never been 
 brought together into a compact city, as 
 Athens has been. Cf. ii. 15. 14. 13. 
 viro8OT'pa : (not with Kr. wrroSee'- 
 ffrepa) with the subj. ^ StW/tis under- 
 stood from TT?S 5-jvdfj.f<as in 7. So St., 
 B., v. H., and Herbst, PMlol. 16, p. 
 306. But Cl. supplies Aa/ceSaijUOj/iW 
 i) ir6\is, though the same subj. has 
 just been supplied in gen. with the 
 abs. parties. This adj. means weaker, 
 not 'smaller.' Cf. c. 11. 18; ii. 89. 
 22; Hi. ii. 15; 45. 26. The paren- 
 thesis beginning at KOITOI, 9, should 
 be closed after uiroSeeaWpa (with 
 Bekk., St., v. H., B., Sh.), not after 
 iro\\iv, that ftKa^fffOai, 15, may depend 
 on oF/itai. 14. iraOo'vrwv : = EI iradoiev. 
 GMT. 472 and 847; H. 902. 
 16. r\ IO-TW: as it really is, not 'as it 
 now is.' The writer has in vii w the 
 general importance of Athens at his 
 time, not its condition at the end of
 
 76 
 
 ~ 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 10. 
 
 Se rrjv (rrparetav eKeLvrfv ///eyicr-n^ /iez> yevetrBai 
 irpo avTTJs, XetTTo/AfeVtyi' Se ru>v vvv, ry 'OfATJpov av TTOLTJ- 
 20 cret et n %pr) KavTav6a Tria-reveiv, rjv et/co? eVt ro juetof 
 TroLT)Tr)v oWa KOcrfMrjcrai, opcDS oe (^atverat /cat ourw? 
 SeeoTepa. TreTroti^/ce yap ^tXtoov /cat Sta/cocrta>i> ^ewi^ rag 4 
 ei' BotwTwi' et/cocrt /cat e/caroj' cu>Syow;t>, ra? Se <E>tXo/cri7- 
 TOU TrevTTKovTa, S^Xa)^, o)<? e/>tot 8o/cet, ret? />ieytcrTas /cat 
 
 25 eXavtcrras- aXXa)^ .vow aeye^ov? Trept ^ ^ewz^ /caraXoyw 
 
 ou/c efJivrjo'U'Y). avreperat oe ort rj(rav xat jaa^t/otot 
 eV rats <E>tXo/cr^rov vavcrl SeSr/Xw/ce ro^ora? yap TrdVra? 
 7TTroir)Ke rou? Trpoo-KWTrovg. Treptz/ew? 8e ov^c et/co? ?roX- 
 Xous ^v/xTrXetv e^a> ra>v /3ao~tXe / w^ /cat 
 
 the whole war, or of the first ten years, 
 as Ullrich assumes, Ue^r. p. 124. 
 
 18. o-TparcCav : see App. TWV irpd 
 avTTjs : see on c. 1.4. 19. Xenrop-e- 
 VTJV : remaining behind, falling below, 
 with gen. of separation. G. 1117 ; H. 
 749. av : refers to c. 9. 24. 20. 
 T}V : i.e. ffTpartiav (not referring to TTOJ- 
 ^rei, though nearer ; cf. c. 68. 15 ; 140. 
 28; 144. 25), which it is natural to sup- 
 pose that he as a poet embellished to ex- 
 cess, but which even with this exaggeration 
 evidently Jails short. But Cobet reads 
 oV, i.e. "0/j.rjpov, referring to c. 21.3. 
 The subj. of <paiverat would naturally 
 be 1} ; but in Greek, when the rel. 
 would appear in successive clauses in 
 different cases, it is usually omitted 
 in the second, often being represented 
 by a dem. or pers. pron. Cf. c. 36. 2 ; 
 ii. 41. 15. G. 1040 ; H. 1005 ; Kuhn. 
 561, 1. 
 
 22. 7riroiT)Ke /crl. : for tense, see on 
 c. 3. 17. The exact number is 1186. 
 v ii- is part. gen. ; av$pt> is gen. of ma- 
 terial (G. 1085, 4 ; H. 729) or of qual- 
 ity, which in Greek is nearly confined 
 to designations of quantity or age 
 
 with a numeral. Cf. Kr. Spr. 47, 8, 
 8, 4. For the facts, see Horn. B 510, 
 719. 24. Tos : cf. c. 6. 1. Since the 
 two adjs. cannot be referred to the 
 same subj., there is no risk of confu- 
 sion. Sh. compares Aesch. Ag. 314, 
 VIKO. 8' o irpSiros Kal Tf\evTcuos Spa/j.cav. 
 25. yovv: see on c. 2. 18; at ani/ 
 rate, i.e. whether this inference is cor- 
 rect or not. irpi : with fj.vijffOriva.1, 
 for the simple gen. Cf. 0.37. 4; v. 41. 
 9; viii. 47. 11. 26. avrepe'rai: fight- 
 ing men who served also at the oar. 
 Cf. iii. 18. 16; vi. 91. 15; here defined 
 further by fidx^oi. 27. ev rais 4>i- 
 XOKTTJTOV : ivhen he mentions the ships of 
 Philoctetes. See on c. 9. 25. Cf. Horn. 
 B 719. 28. irpoo-Kwirovs : Schol. TOVS 
 irpbs rats Ktinrais vavras. irepCvews : 
 Schol. TO{/S irfpiTTobs fv Tj7 vr)t 4irij3d- 
 ras, the supernumeraries who were 
 not needed to work the ships. Boeckh, 
 Urkunden iiber das Seeicesen, p. 121. 
 The word seems not to occur again 
 before DioCass. (xlix. 1.5). 29. TWV 
 |Ao\urTa ev Tc'Xei: so ii. 10. 10, those 
 highest in rank. Elsewhere simply ol 
 tv Tt\fi, c. 90. 29; iii. 36. 20; iv. 65.
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 10, n. 
 
 77 
 
 % 
 30 Te'Xet, dXXeo? TC KCU ^e'XXozras Tre'Xayos ir 
 
 a cr/cevw^ TroXe/xt/cwv ovS' au ra TrXota 
 
 , dXXa r&5 TraXatw Tpoira) \ri<TriKO)repov irapecrKev- 
 acr/xe^a. Trpo? ret? /xeytcrra? 8' ow /cat e'Xa^tcrra? vav? 5 
 TO /xecroi> CTKOTTOVVTI, ov TroXXot fyaivovTai eX$oi>re9, <is 
 
 35 (XTTO TTacr^S XT}? 'EXXttSo? KOlvff TTe/ATTO/AeZ'Ot. 
 
 11 Amo^ S* ^y ov^ 1^ Q\iya.vO pomia. rocrovrov ocrav 1 
 
 17 d^/jTy/xarta. -079 yap rpocfr'YJs airopiq. rov re o-rparov 
 eXctcrcrcu T^fyayov /cat oox> ^1X771^0^ avroOev Tro\e^ovvra 
 /3torevcret*' eVetS?) Se a.<^>t/co/xz/ot ^d^r) eKpaTrjo-av (SfjXov 
 
 6; v. 27. 6, efe. : and in the same sense 
 T* reATj, c. 58. 8 ; iv. 15. 2; 86. 3; 88. 
 6. Xen. //e//. vi. 5. 3 has TO ^yiaTa. 
 TS'ATJ. 30. nt'XXovras : this and exov- 
 ras, 32, though formally agreeing with 
 irtpivfcas, refer really to the crews in 
 general. The anacoluthon is rendered 
 less striking by &\\&s re KM, which 
 often introduces parties, abs. or ap- 
 proximately so. Cf. c. 70. 2; 85. 8; 
 ii. 8. 14; 16. 6; 85. 5; iii. 20. 18; 40. 
 27; 43. 14; iv. 104. 5; 106. 3; vii. i. 
 10; viii. I. 18. ireXa-yos : the open 
 sea. Cf. iii. 33. 5; iv. 24. 19; vi. 13. 
 12; 34. 27; vii. 49. 13. 31. oj: 
 again, i.e. to use another argument 
 bearing on this point. K 
 decked, opp. to &<f>paKTa. 32. 
 Kwrcpov : rather in a piratical fashion, 
 than in that of ships of war; the 
 comp. expressing the existence of one 
 quality rather than that of another. 
 Cf. c. 49. 4; ii. 83. 11; vi. 104. 22. 
 Kiihn. 540, note 7. 
 
 33. irpo's : cf. 8 ; c. 6. 15. 8' ovv : 
 the correction of Bekk. for -yovv of 
 most Mss., adopted by St., B., Sh., v. H., 
 serves after a digression to resume a 
 previous statement; here that of 21. 
 See on c. 3. 19, and cf. c. 63. 4 ; ii. 5. 
 28 ; 34. 21 ; vi. 56. 1. 34. TO 
 
 the mean or average ; viz. 85. O-KO- 
 irowTi : a dat. partic. often thus used 
 to indicate the person who from his 
 position, attention, or other circum- 
 stance, is likely to form a correct 
 opinion. ' Dat. of the observer.' Cf. 
 c. 21. 12 ; 24. 1 ; ii. 49. 17 ; 51. 1. G. 
 1172 ; H. 771 a ; Kiihn. 423, 18 e. 
 us . . . ir(Airo'|iVoi : considering that they 
 were sent ; partic. impf . The impf . 
 tenses of ire/wren/ regularly combine 
 the notion of ' continued action ' with 
 that of ' outset.' " irf/j.ir(ii> has not the 
 same notion of ' detachment ' as our 
 ' send.' " Gildersleeve, Pind. 01. ii. 
 23. 
 
 11. For there was still a great lack 
 of means and appliances for icar. 
 
 1. atnov: often used as a pred. 
 subst. without regard to gender and 
 number of subj. Cf. ii. 65. 30; iii. 
 82. 53; 93. 6; iv. 26. 13; viii. 9. 11. 
 
 TOO-OVTOV 6'<rov : see on c. 9. 2. 2. 
 diropiq. : the preceding gen. serves for 
 the art. See on c. i. 11. 3. ical 
 oo-ov KTt. : " and only so large as they 
 expected would find its support in the 
 country while carrying on the war." 
 
 4. cimSi] Sc : see App. Kpdrr]- 
 <rav : Cobet, Mnem. 8, p. 69, adopts 
 the conjecture of Thiersch,
 
 78 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. II. 
 
 ~ * .+u^. ,o 
 
 5 oe- TO yap epvpa r&> (TTparoTreow OVK av 
 
 <atVoi>rat 8 J ovS' evravda Trdcrrj rf) Sv^a/xet 
 
 dXXa Trpos yewpyCav TTJS Xepcrwi^crou rpaTro/xei'ot /cat 
 
 Xr?crTetai> TT)? rpcxirK ctTropta. 77 /ecu uaXXov o Tpwe? 
 
 , ~ #^A^cKUUj. N - ; l v t l<^r/t > ^~^Z< ; t- ,/ , v 
 
 avroDV otecTTrap/xet'wv ra oe/ca ern avretYoz' ma, rot? aet 
 ' J2w^**t--jf -*-c<t<-^-*c R 
 
 10 uTToXetTTo/zeVots eu/TtTraXoi wres. Trepiovcriav Se et -n\6ov 2 
 
 ^^*-i.a^+,. ij ^ ' 
 
 e)(o^T9 rpo^? /cat ovre? dffpooi dveu X^crreta? /cat yewp- 
 ytas ^uz^e^aj? rov TroXefJLOv St/^>epo^, /SaSt'aK av 
 
 (TO.V. But the fact of one victory at 
 least is necessary to support the gen- 
 eral statement of 11, iWes aOp6oi . . . 
 Kparovvrts el\ov. See a discussion of 
 this question in Am. J. of Ph., V. p. 
 235 ff. SrjXov Sc : sc. rJ yuoxj? Kparrj- 
 trai avrovs. 5. TO -ydp (ere. : yb) - other- 
 wise (i.e. el /XT; M^XP (Kpdrijarav, cf. c. 68. 
 18; 102. 7; Dem. xvm. 47, 197) ffey 
 could not have raised the rampart for the 
 camp. For 70?, t/. c. 2. 22 ; 3. 2. Kr. 
 <Spr. 57, 10, 14. The rampart here spo- 
 ken of cannot be that of Horn. H 337, 
 443. Thuc. must have found the no- 
 tice of this as well as of the yeupyia 
 rfjs XeptroKrjffou, 7, in some other poem 
 than our Iliad. See Eustath. on Horn. 
 E 4, and the Schol., who says, irpbs ye- 
 (apyiav, Siv riye'tTo 'A/ca/ios KOT' 'Ai/Tiyua- 
 Xor. On the necessity of a victory 
 as a preliminary to occupation of a 
 country, cf. vi. 23. 6, ovs irpeirei r7 
 apiary fyuepa, $ &V Karaffxtaffiv, fi>8vs 
 Kparelv TTJS 7^s- On the aor. with &v 
 to express a past potential, see Aken, 
 Tempns und Modus, 73; Baumlein, 
 Modi, p. 148; Kiihn. 392, 5. 6. 
 4>ai.vovTai 8 : 5^ in apod, after a pa- 
 renthesis, as in c. 18. 11 ; vii. 33. 7 ; 
 viii. 29. 10. G. 1422 ; H. 1046 c. 
 ov8' evravOa : not even then, i.e. not even 
 after their first and promising success 
 were they able from lack of supplies 
 to keep their army together and pros- 
 
 ecute the siege with vigor. Cf. Aesch. 
 Pr. 204. 8. \fl<rrtav: cf. Horn. A 
 366; I 328. if KOI: used before a 
 comp. adv. emphasizes an inference. 
 Cf. c. 25. 22; ii. 2. 21; iii. 13. 13; 
 iv. i. 14. 9. avrwv: by its position 
 = ipsorum, implies that the disper- 
 sion was due to their own needs. 
 TO. 8Ka TT] : the famous ten years. 
 P<J : in the Jield, used by Thuc. in dat. 
 only, as adv. to express any sort of 
 violent effort, opp. to 6/j.o\oyia or 
 v/j.&dfffi (agreement), v. 17. 14; vi. 
 47. 6; to SiKaiiji (judicial decision), 
 iv. 62. 11 ; to airdrr) (deception), iv. 
 86.5. 
 
 12. Sit<J>cpov : we might have ex- 
 pected the aor. Sir^vfyKov. But in 
 unreal conditional clauses the impf. 
 is used in Greek in opp. not only to 
 a present state of things but to a 
 past, if it is continued. Cf. Hdt. viii. 
 30. 5. GMT. 410 ; H. 89o'a. pj6tws 
 av [i^XTl Kparovvrts iXov: this clause 
 states that the Greeks might have 
 successfully maintained themselves 
 in the field, as the indispensable con- 
 dition of their prosecuting the siege ; 
 the second stage being expressed in 
 14, iroKiopicla. 5e /ere. These two clauses 
 do not state, as Jowett says, alterna- 
 tive means of taking the city (cf. c. 
 1 1 6. 12, where proved superiority on 
 land is merely preliminary to a siege),
 
 THUCYDIDES I. u, 12. 
 
 79 
 
 /cparowres efXo^, ot ye /cat OVK d#poot, dXXa ue'pet rc5 
 
 ' ' - '**\*% t ^' x> * "^^tith 
 
 aet Trapoi'rt avrei^ov, TroAtop/aa o az> ,- Trpotr/cacTet.o/Aei'ot 
 n ' ' ' " ^'^-T^e^tU^ , ? 
 
 15 ez> eAacrcroi't re ^povoj /cat airovajrepov rrjv ipoiav etAov. 
 
 dXXa St' a^p^arta^ ra re vrpo rovrcoz' acrOevrj r^v /cat 3 
 aura ye ST) raura wo/xa,crrorara ra>z> Trpt^ yevopeva STT- 
 
 Xovrat rotg epyots VTroSee'crrepa oi^ra ri^s <^Tm?T<s /cat rou 
 
 \ > - o v > \ \ / ~J&*^*~*?F~ 
 
 vvv Trepi avroiv ota rous Trot^ra? Xoyov /careo-v^/coro?. 
 
 12 eVet /cat jaera ra Tpa>t/ca 17 'EXXa? ert /^era^i'tGrraro re 1 
 
 \ /y V \ e yT-^^ >//) V 
 
 /cat /carw/ct^ero, cocrre /XT) rjcrv^acracrav avruirisaL. T re 2 
 
 v ,.\' V . , ^ xx , ,. , <&& 
 
 yap avGC^wpricri^ TOIV EXX^i^wv eg IXtov 
 
 but the two natural stages of the ex- 
 pedition. To answer -noKiopitia. S e, we 
 might have expected /5a'a>s ju v. But 
 there are many cases in which a Se 
 clause has no expressed correlative 
 particle. Cf. c. 12. 7 (where yuev is 
 omitted by P., B., v. H. with best Mss.); 
 19. 2; 56. 6; 64. 2; 86. 5; iv. 7. 2; 
 Dem. xix. 80 (-froi/ceW 5s) ; Plat. Rep. 
 340d (rbS' ol/j.ai) ; 398a (fiiroL/j.tvd' av). 
 Kiihn. 530, 3. Kparovvres includes the 
 victory of 4, and others which would 
 have ensued on the assumed condition. 
 ti\ov may be explained with Herbst, 
 Philol. 16, 288, with ellipse of rovs 
 Tp&as, " would have defeated the Tro- 
 jans." Cf. for this meaning, c. no. 
 l>; Xen. Hell. iii. 5. 1; Hipparch. 5. 
 14. Or perhaps the verb may be used 
 intr., " would have proved superior," 
 after the analogy of o \6yos alpt?. St. 
 and v. H. omit eTAoi/, but give no satis- 
 factory explanation of 5<=. The above 
 explanation differs materially from 
 that of Cl. 
 
 16. 81* dxpiitAariav KTe. : this gives 
 the conclusion of the inquiry an- 
 nounced in c. 9. 29, since TO. Tr/>k rov- 
 riav (i.e. T>V TpoitKuv) are disparaged 
 in proportion as aura, ye ravra. (i.e. TCL 
 TpcatKa) are shown to be of less im- 
 
 portance than fame would lead us to 
 expect. 17. TWV irplv: see on c. I. 
 4. 18. TOIS 4'p-yois : by the facts, i.e. 
 by an unprejudiced inquiry into the 
 truth of things. 19. Kareo-xr] KOTOS : 
 Thuc. often places an attrjb. partic. 
 after a noun which is attended by 
 other modifiers. Cf. c. 90. 7 ; 96. 8 ; 
 iii. 54. 18; 56. 5; 67. 11. So Dem. 
 XX. 76, ravra tKarr<a (pavrjvat rrjs ev 
 fKaffry vvv irepl avrov 8o|r}s virapxovffris. 
 xviii. 126. 
 
 12. Even the Trojan war was fol- 
 lowed by movements of population in 
 Greece, and then by systematic colo- 
 nization. 
 
 1. eire : since, for. The causes 
 which impeded the development of 
 Hellenic power continued, in some 
 respects, in operation even after the 
 Trojan war ; and this fact is a further 
 indication of the truth of the infer- 
 ence in c. n. 3. ij 'EXXcxs . . . av- 
 |r]9TJvai : Greece was still subject to 
 changes and the establishment of new 
 states, so that it did not get rest (aor. as 
 in c. 3. 8) and so increase. See App. 
 
 3. x.Pvia: (elsewhere in Thuc. of 
 two terminations) pred. adj. used adv., 
 after a long time. Cf. c. 4. 1 ; 141. 30; 
 ii. 49. 29; vi. 31/16. G. 926; H.
 
 80 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 12. 
 
 *-*. fA. v r . j , . 
 
 TToXXct eveoxfjiaxre, /cat oracrets et> rats TroXeo-iv cu? CTU 
 5 TroXv eyiyvovTO, a.<$> tbv e/CTrtTrroi're? ret? TroXets e/crt^o^. 
 Botwrot re yd^> ot vvv e^/cocrrw eret /xerd 'iXtov aXoicriv 3 
 
 di'acrraVres UTTO QecrfraXwi/ rrp i/w /xe> Boteo- 
 rtai', irp6rpov Se KaSyu/^tSa y^i> Kohovfieinjv w/ctcrav (rjv 
 
 &\ > \ ' O ^ \ / > / ; 
 
 oe avT<DV /cat aTrooacr/xos irporepov tv ry yy ravry, a<p 
 
 re oySo^/cocrroj eret 
 
 10 ai^ /cat es 
 
 ecrrpareucrav), 
 w 'Hpa/cXetSat? neXoTrdyv^crof ecr^ov. /xdXt? re e^ TroXXw 4 
 
 619. 4. Kal <TTOUTCIS . . . iyiyvovro : 
 the Koi in correlation with the pre- 
 vious re shows that the oTacms here 
 spoken of are not, with the SchoL, to 
 be regarded as results of the Trojan 
 war, but are the movements, presently 
 mentioned, which were caused by the 
 pressure of the Thessalians. <ws ivl 
 iroKv, as a rule, in many instances. See 
 App. 5. d<j>' Sv . . . KTIOV : airo, in 
 consequence of, of the remote, not the 
 immediate, cause. Cf. c. 17. 4; 24. 
 10. Since ^KvlirTfiv is regularly used 
 as the pass, to e'/cjSoAAeij/, to express 
 the forced departure of a defeated 
 faction, Cobet wishes to read v(f>' for 
 a<t>'. An indef . subj., men, must be sup- 
 plied, raj with TToAeis implies those of 
 which current tradition makes report. 
 But Madvig conjectures Was, and v. 
 H. &\\as. 
 
 6. ol vvv : i.e. those occupying the 
 present land of Boeotia. i%r\Ko<rrv> 
 Ti : ace. to the common date of the 
 fall of Troy, B.C. 1124. 7. "Apvrjs: 
 the old home of the Aeolian Boeo- 
 tians near the Gulf of Pagasae. The 
 Boeotian Arne mentioned Hom.B 507, 
 of doubtful position, probably near 
 Coronea, was named from it. dvo- 
 oreivTts : the regular term for forcible 
 removal. The act. in ii. 27. 1. 8. 
 IOKIO-O.V: St. reads cpK7)<rav (also B., 
 
 Kr., v. H.) on the ground that olKiaai 
 de regionum vel urbium aut 
 primis aut novis incolis dici- 
 tur oiKrjffai quod in universum 
 sedes collocare significat, de con- 
 dendisurbibusdicinequit. Cl. 
 admits this distinction, but retains $KI- 
 aav, because, though Thuc. conceived 
 some Boeotians to have settled earlier 
 in Boeotia.the ones nowspoken of must 
 be regarded as novi incolae. i|v 
 8 . . . e'errpartvo-av : an attempt to rec- 
 oncile Horn. B494 ff., which mentions 
 Boeotians who went to the Trojan war, 
 with the tradition that the Aeolic mi- 
 gration into Boeotia took place sixty 
 years after it. But an a.TroSaa/j.As could 
 not fill all the places mentioned in the 
 catalogue as Boeotian ; and this so far 
 confirms the judgment of recent criti- 
 cism, that the vf&v Kard\oyos is one of 
 the latest additions to the Iliad. In 
 dip' uiv the reference is to the collective 
 aTroS ocr fj.6s. 10. AwpiTJs T : the par- 
 ticles re . . . re unite Boion-ol KT!. and 
 Aa-piTjs KTf. on an equal footing (c. 8. 
 14), as illustrations of the want of sta- 
 bility in Hellas. 11. t'oxov: aor. as 
 in c. 3. 8. This is the only second aor. 
 which appears to be used ingressively, 
 " the pres. which is ' process ' of hold- 
 ing connoting ' state.' See note on 
 Tind. 01. ii. 10." B. L. G.
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 12, 13. 
 
 81 
 
 -Xjpovtp rja-v^dcracra rj 'EXXas /3e/3atw5 /cat 
 
 aVai/cia? e'eVe/zi//e, /cat "lawas /ze> 3 A.Orji>aloL /cat 
 
 TO>V rovs TroXXous o/ctcraf, 'ixaXta? Se /cat ^t/ceXtas TO 
 
 15 TrXetcrroi' IleXoTrowrycrtot rr^s re aXX-^g 'EXXaSos ecrrtv a 
 ^wyota. TrdWa Se ravra vcrrepov rwv Tpcot/c&H> e/crtcr&y. 
 
 13 Awarwre'pas Se yevo^evrj^ r^5 'EXXaSos /cat 
 
 ^pri^drtDV rrjv Krrjcnv ert jotaXXo^ ^ irporepov Trotov 
 ra TToXXa rv^oawt'Se? eV rat? TrdXecrt KaOtcrravTO, ratv 
 TrpocrdScof /xet^d^wv yty^o/aeVwv (irporepov Se rftrav eVt 
 
 5 prjrols yepacri Trarpt/cat ySacrtXetat), i^avrt/ca re e 
 
 12. OVKC'TI dvi<rra(iVTi : partic. impf ., 
 no longer subject to these violent 
 
 changes of inhabitants. 14. coicurav : 
 with ace. of persons, here and in 
 vi. 4. 8; rare in prose. (7/ 1 . Find. 
 7s. VIH. 22; Soph. 0. <7. 785; Eur.#ec. 
 1022 ; 7. A 1293. 'IroMas : used by 
 Thuc. only of the peninsula south of 
 the river Laus and Metapontum ; c/! vi. 
 2. 19; vii. 33. 21; whereas Campania 
 belongs to 'Oirt/cia, vi. 4. 25 ; and 
 therefore rb ir\fi<rrov may be taken in 
 its proper sense. 15. TT}S re aXXijs 
 'EXAdSos KTf. : see on c. i. 6. Notice 
 the rare use of re to connect two 
 single notions. See on c. 60. 8. Kiihn. 
 519, 1. The many settlements of the 
 Corinthians in the islands and on the 
 coast of the Ionian gulf are referred 
 to. 16. irciVTa Sc TavTO. KTC. : these 
 words refer to the settlements made 
 after the migrations above mentioned 
 had ceased. 
 
 13. Advance is now made in mari- 
 time skill, particular!.!/ by Corinth, and, 
 among the fonians, by Ramos and Pho- 
 cuea. 
 
 2. TI (xdXXov T| irpoVe pov : the refer- 
 ence is to c. 8. 11, where a similar 
 statement is made as to the time before 
 the Trojan war. TI is therefore sig- 
 
 nificant, and not to be changed to n 
 or r)Stj, as Kr. proposes. 3. TdrroXXd: 
 adv. often. Cf. c. 78. 5; 122.6; ii. n. 
 17; 87. 26; iii. 37. 22. rvpavviSts : 
 the despotisms here spoken of differed 
 in their origin from those of which 
 that of Pisistratus was a type ; as a 
 government, legal in its origin, might 
 be converted into a Tvpawls by an 
 illegal and forcible extension of its 
 powers. This is stated by Arist. Pol. 
 viii. 10. 5, when, after describing the 
 usual growth of despotisms (o irA- 
 (TTot -riav Tvpd.vv<av yfy6va.(riv e/c Sy/j.a.'yca- 
 yS>v), he says : al 8e trpb rovrcav tK T<av 
 I3a<n\t(at> TTa.ptK&a.iv6vTiav ra irdrpia Kal 
 SecriroriKiarfpas apxys opeyo/j.fV(ev. 4. 
 Trl prjTois 'Ye'peuri : with defined pre- 
 rogatives ; firi with dat. of the condi- 
 tion and basis of established order. 
 Cf. Arist. Pol. iii. 14. 14, ^ irtpl -rovs 
 fjpwiKovs xP^vovs [#a0-iAeta] . . . rjv 
 fK6vTtav fj.^v firi Tiff i 5" wpi(Tfj.fvots crrpa- 
 rr/ylis yap fjv Kal 8(a(7T^j 6 /3atri\fvs, 
 Kal rtav irpbs rovs 6tovs K<uptos. 5. ira- 
 rpiKal (3acri\ttai : hereditary monarch- 
 ies (cf. vii. ^9. 12 ; viii. 6. 17, of ties of 
 friendship, etc.), passing from father 
 to son. t(jT|pTveTo : of naval prep- 
 arations ; usually mid. Cf. c. 14. 4 ; 
 25. 23; 121. 7; ii. 13. 19; 85. 11, etc.
 
 82 
 
 THUCYDIDES L 
 
 Se 
 
 crat ra 
 ' 
 
 irpwroi e 2 
 
 - 3 
 
 f) 'EXXas /cat 7779 OaXdcrcrtj^ paXkov aL 
 
 Xe'yovrat eyyvrara rou ^vi^ rpoirov / 
 ras ^avs, /cat r/mfpets irpoirov Iv 
 7779 ao9 v(wnri i yr]Qr\v<j.i (f>aiverai Se /cat 
 
 10 ^o/cX^9 Ko/5tV0t09 vau7TJ7yo9 vav<s Trorfcras 
 
 8* ecrrt /xaXtcrra T/9ta/cacrta e? r^v TeXeurr)i> rouSe rov 
 TToXe/xou, ore 'Ayaetz'O/cA^? a/xtot9 r)X#e- vavpayia re ua- 4 
 XatrarT? aiv t<r/u,ev y'vyverai KopwOiatv irpbs Keyo/cv/5atov? 
 eny Se /xaXtcrra /cat ravry e^/corra /cat Sta/cotrta ecrrt 
 
 15 JJ<XP L TO ^ ft^oC yjpovov. ot/cowre? yap r^f TrdXtv ot Ko- 5 
 
 Act. with &rnr\ow, ii. 17. 21. 6. av- 
 Tti^ovro : applied themselves. For pi. 
 following sing., c/I iii. 72. 8. Kiihn. 
 359, 2. 
 
 jrpwroi 8t KopivSioi KT. : the view 
 which Thuc. now gives of the devel- 
 opment of Greek maritime power (to 
 the end of c. 14) comprises the period 
 from 700 to 500 B.C., including the ad- 
 vances made by the Corinthians, the 
 lonians, the tyrants in Sicily, and the 
 Corcyraeans, to the development of 
 the Athenian navy under Themisto- 
 cles. See App. 7. TOV vvv rpo'irov : 
 opp. to the ira.Xa.ibs Tp&iros of C. IO. 31. 
 |XTaxip(<rcu: used only act. ^y 
 Thuc. Of. iv. 1 8. 14; vi. 12. 17; 16. 
 31 ; vii. 87. 2. Later chiefly mid. 
 8. Kttl rpujpets . . . vavjnjYnOTJvai : and 
 it is said that Corinth was the first place 
 in Greece where triremes were built. Part, 
 gen. with a sup. adv. G. 1088 ; H. 755 
 b ; Kr. Spr. 47, 28, 8. This probably 
 represents a further advance on the 
 previous statement, Trp&roi . . . TO.S 
 v*vs. 9. 4>aivTcu 8t KT. : since it 
 was a Corinthian shipwright who con- 
 structed ships of war (j>aw, probably 
 not triremes; cf. c. 14. 4) for the 
 Samians, we have a second indication 
 of the early prominence of the Cor- 
 
 inthians. The third is introduced by 
 re, 12. See on c. 2. 6. 11. (xoXio-ra: 
 used with statements of quantity to 
 imply that the account given is 
 the best practicable approximation, 
 though the reality may be either more 
 or less. rovSe TOV iro\c'|xov: on the 
 import of this expression, see Introd., 
 p. 24. The two events dated must 
 have occurred respectively in B.C. 
 704 and 664. 12. OT : since the time 
 when = e or atp' ol, as in c. 18. 9. So 
 to express the terminus a quo we 
 have ws in iv. 90. 14, and in v. 20. 4, 
 where ff is perhaps to be omitted ; 
 f7Ti5ij, iii. 68. 31 (cf. c. 6. 9); =Ve/, 
 Eur. Med. 26 ; Hipp. 34 ; /. T. 258. 
 Kr. Dial. 69, 56, 2. In iii. 29. 9, 
 ore gives the terminus ad quern, 
 till. nXOe : with dat. Cf. c. 27. 1 ; 
 61. 1; 107. 27; iii. 70. 2; vi. 46. 
 12; vii. 73. 5; viii. 96. 1; Plat. Prot. 
 321 c. 
 
 iraXaira-nj : see on c. I. 11. 13. 
 y-yvT<u: here and in 24 the pres. is 
 not hist., but represents the vision of 
 the historical inquirer. 14. Tavrrj : 
 the terminus a quo as ore . . . 
 $\0e in 12. For the dat. cf. iii. 29. 9 ; 
 and Soph. 0. T. 735, xal ris xp^ vos 
 TolaS' fffrlv ovf\r)\v6a>s ; tori : here
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 13. 
 
 83 
 
 pLvOioi eVt TOV lo~0fjiov del OTJ TTOTC epiropiov ei^ov, 
 
 TO TrctXat Kara yfjv TO, TrXetco 17 /cara 
 re eVro? neXoTrowrjcrov /cat rail/ ea), Sta TT?? 
 trap* dXXi^Xov? eVt/ucrycWfttt', ^p^acrt re Swar.o^ rjcrav, 
 20 a>5 /cat rotg TraXatot? Trot^rats SeSr/Xwrai afyveiov yap 
 
 eVetSi? re ot "EXXi^eg /zctXXoz/ 
 KaOypovv, /cat 
 
 TO 
 
 7rX<woj>, ra? vav? 
 
 TO 
 
 irpoo~6o(t) TTfV vrdXtf. /cat Ia>crtz> vcrrepov TTO\V ytyverou 6 
 25 VOVTLKOV eVt Kvpov Ilepo-aj^ TrpcoTov ySacrtXevo^ro? /cat 
 TOV vteo? avrou, 7175 re /ca#' eavrov? ^aXdcr- 
 a) TroXe/xov^re? e/c^dri^crd^ rtt'a yjpovov. /cat TIo- 
 eVt 
 
 and in 11 represents the result of a 
 calculation. So ^<rov in iii. 29. 9. 
 
 16. asl 8rf iroT : y/'om <Ae i>er^ earli- 
 est times. The indef . irore extends the 
 notion of det over an unlimited past 
 (</ c. 47. 10 ; 60. 9; iv. 103. 11, e<c.; 
 Hdt. ix. 26. 5), and receives additional 
 emphasis from 5ij, as in viii. 73. 20. 
 17. ra irXtu* : usually in comp. sense 
 without the art., as in c. 3. 23. Cf. 
 with this Soph. _Anf. 313; Eur. Hipp. 
 471. Kr. S/>r. 50, 4, 13. Commonly the 
 phrase has a sup. meaning. Cf. c. 69. 
 27; 81.8; ii. 39. 14; 89.8; iii. 37.26; 
 83. 8. 18. TWV T . . . 4' : appos. to 
 TtSv 'EA.ATJVOIJ'. See on c. 2. 24. 
 19. trap' aXX.T|Xovs : see on c. 2. 5. 
 XpiiVao-i T : with eVetS^ T, 21, of the 
 successive stages of progress. See on 
 o. 12. 10. 20. d4>veio'v: cf. Horn. B 
 570. So Find. 01. xin. 4 calls Corinth 
 o\&ia, and Hdt. iii. 52. 14, evSaiftuv. 
 22. 4'irXa>ov : poetic verb (c/! Hes. Op. 
 Co4); i.e. ir\o'i/j.<aTfpa, f-yi-yi/ero, C.8. 8. 
 ras vavs : ?'.e. those above mentioned. 
 KaOrfpovv : sc. ol Kopivdioi, as the 
 following words show. 23. d|x<{>oT- 
 
 pa: not now, as in 17, KCIT& yrjv ra. 
 ir\fl(a, but on both elements, = Kara 
 yJjv leal Kara 6d\a(rcrav. Cf. C. IOO. 4 ; 
 112. 11, etc. SvvaTTJv e'cr^ov /ere.: 
 the aor. sums up the results of 
 their efforts, = i) ir6\is avr&v Svvari) 
 
 24. "Iwo-tv vorepov Kr'e. : cf. Hdt. 
 i. 161 ff. This statement refers chiefly 
 to Miletus and Chios, since Samos and 
 Phocaea are specially mentioned after- 
 wards. As Thuc. does hot elsewhere 
 date by the Persian kings, Kohler, 
 Archae. d. Th. p. 7 (see App.) justly 
 infers that he is here using Hdt. as 
 his authority. The dates are, Cyrus, 
 B.C. 559-529 ; Cambyses, B.C. 529-522. 
 26. vu'os : this form of the gen. also 
 c. 137.2; ii. 100. 14 ; iii. 26. 8; butui'oO, 
 v. 16. 24. The nom. and ace. sing, are 
 of the second decl. only, as c. in. 1 ; 
 ii. 29. 24 ; 67. 15, etc., and the pi. cases, 
 ace. and gen., only of the third, as 
 c. 20. 7 ; vi. 30. 12. 27. e'Kpdrrjo-av : 
 the aor. is not ingressive (cf. c. 3. 8; 
 4. 2) but complexive, they maintained 
 their power. 28. rvpavvwv : not TV-
 
 84 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 13, 14. 
 
 o)v aXXas re rfav 
 30 eXa;j> di'ecfy/ce' r&> 'A-TroXXaHa r<w Ai^Xtar 
 
 vmrjKoov^ eVoti^craro /cat 'Prjveiav 
 
 re Macr- 
 Su- 
 
 <atVerai Se /cat 
 TCOV Tpwt/caiv, 
 
 CVLKMV 
 
 14 craXtav ot/ctoz>res 
 
 varwrara yap ravra raz/ vavriKotv 
 ravra, iroXXats ye^eat? vcrrepa 
 rpLTJpe&i /xeV oXtyat? ^pcu/xe^a, TrevTrjKovTOpois S' 
 5 TrXotot? fjLaKpoLS ^7)pTVjJLva uxnTep e/cetva. oXtyov re irpo 2 
 M^St/caw /cat rov Aapetov Bavdrov, 05 /iera Ka/x/8v- 
 eySacrtXeucre, rp^pei^ wept re ^t/ceXtav rot? 
 
 en /cat 
 
 pavvfio-as, for liis despotism began un- 
 der Cyrus, about B.C. 532, and he was 
 killed in the year of Cambyses's death, 
 B.C. 522. Cy. Hdt. iii. 120 ff. 29. Trj- 
 vciav /ere. : c/~. iii. 104. 8. 30. ^wKarjs 
 TC . . . vavn,a\ovvTs : Massalia (Mar- 
 seilles) was founded by the Phocaeans, 
 B.C. 600. The city of Phocaea was 
 itself taken by Harpagus, the Persian 
 commander, ciV. B.C. 543, at which time 
 half the population abandoned the 
 place, and sailing westward to Corsica, 
 fought a successful but ruinous bat- 
 tle against the combined fleets of the 
 Carthaginians and the Tyrrhenians 
 (Hdt. i. 166). Thuc. is probably not 
 referring to this battle, but to re- 
 peated successes (ivixuv) over the 
 Carthaginians, who would be likely 
 to resist any attempt to found a set- 
 tlement on the Gallic coast. Antio- 
 chus of Syracuse may have been his 
 authority for this statement. Even 
 if the dates did not conflict, the tense 
 v'iK<av, which denotes the victory and 
 its enduring results (cf. 0.49. 24; 100. 
 3; 116. 10; iii. 108. 10, etc.) could 
 hardly be used to denote the KaS/tei'jj 
 v(Kf\ of the Phocaeans. See App. 
 
 14. Still it was only slowly and by 
 degrees that progress was made. 
 
 \. SuvaTtoTara yap KT|. : not the 
 
 reason of the preceding thought, but 
 of the mention of the particular states 
 named in last chap. 2. <f>a(vmu : 
 to be joined with xpdiiieva. and etyprv- 
 fjifva. 3. iroXXais . . . TpwvKuv: 
 though these naval powers arose manj 
 generations after the Trojan war. 
 5. irXoiois jJiaKpois : irA.o?a usually opp. 
 to war-ships, particularly to triremes, 
 which are often called vrjts simply. 
 Cf. ii. 84. 7; iv. 116. 5; vi. 65. 14. 
 Here the epithet paKpols marks them 
 as ships of war, though except in size 
 they probably differed little from 
 trading vessels. Kr. refers to Hdt. 
 vii. 21. 9, where he speaks of /ua/cpcts 
 veas as furnished for Xerxes's bridge, 
 to show that the epithet does not 
 always have this force ; but ibid. 36. 3 
 the same vessels are spoken of as 
 ntvTi}KOVTtpovs Kal rpffjptas. c&rircp 
 CKCiva : i.e. TO. Kara ret TpcaiKa vav- 
 TI/CO. 
 
 oXfyov rt : see on c. 2. 6. 6. TOV 
 Aapeiov Qa.va.rov : B.C. 485. 7. t'pa- 
 o-Xwor : see on c. 3. 8. irpl SIK- 
 Xiav: see on c. 5. 17. Reference is 
 made to Gelo, Hiero, and probably 
 also to Anaxilas of Rhegium. TOIS 
 Tupdvvous tY'vovTO : cf. c. 13. 24. is 
 ir\T)6os, in numbers, = woAA.cn' ; usually 
 7rATJ0i, as in ii. 1 1. 12 ; viii. 22. 3. Cf.
 
 THUCYDIDES 1. 14. 
 
 TvpdvvoLS 69 77X17^05 eyevovTo /cat Ke/3/cv/3atots- ravra 
 
 yap reXevrata 77/30 7179 He/s^ov o-r/saretas ^ai^t/ca d^td- 
 
 10 Xoya eV ry 'EXXdSt /careVrq. Atyu^rat yd/3 /cat 'A^i'atot, 3 
 
 /cat et rtt'e? dXXot, ftpa-^ea eKeKrrjvro /cat rovrcut' rd 77oXXd 
 
 re 
 
 ou 
 
 eVetcrei/ jVtytvrfrats TroXe/zoiWas, /cat d/ia TOI> flap/Bdpov 
 6Wo9, rds i>au? Trotiycracr^at, aicnrep /cat 
 
 15 
 
 /cat aiTat OVTTOJ 
 
 3td 
 
 /cara- 
 
 Ar. JcA. 688, 's T(xy waiej. 8. ratl- 
 ra : the Sicilian and Corcyraean navies. 
 The subj. is conformed to the pred. 
 vauTiica d|ioAo - yo. TeAfyrala is adv. 
 See on c. 12. 3. 
 
 11. ppaxa: of trifling importance. 
 Cf.c. 74. 22; 117.12; 130.9; 141.4, 
 efc. TairoXXd : agrees formally with 
 the preceding whole (ret vavrixa), but 
 really refers only to a part to which 
 jrfvrriKovr6povs is pred. The itfvrrt- 
 K&vTopos had on each side 25 oarsmen 
 arranged horizontally. 12. o^t T 
 cL4>* oj : the event spoken of (fireure 
 @f/j.i(TTOK\fis) stands at a point between 
 the Trojan war and the time of the 
 historian. Looking from the former 
 one might say ot|/e tirtiaev; looking 
 from the latter, ov iro\vs j(_p6vos a<j> o5 
 eireiaev. Cl. considers the expression 
 in the text as a mixture of the two. 
 Such a ffvyxvms might easily occur in 
 a long and complex period, but is 
 hardly credible when the words stand 
 close together. Kr. and v. H. bracket 
 a.<f> ov, and Sh. suggests that eW 
 KTTJJ/TO may be repeated after 61^6. 
 13. Al-yiVTJTcus irotaiiovvras : no doubt 
 the war mentioned in c. 41. 6; Hdt. 
 vi. 87 ff., which was perhaps before the 
 
 battle of Marathon (B.C. 490), though 
 the invasion of Xerxes (B.C. 480) is 
 referred to in the following lines. 
 Hdt., vii. 144, himself says that the 
 advice of Themistocles was given be- 
 fore the alarm caused by Xerxes' in- 
 vasion. See Grote, IV. c. 39, p. 399, on 
 the importance to Athens of this inter- 
 val and its causes. ical apa : with 
 UVTOS. See on c. 2. 8 ; 9. 20. 14. TOS 
 vavs : the well-known fleet; 100 triremes, 
 ace. to Plut. Them. 4. 2 ; 200 ace. to Hdt. 
 vii. 144. 8. alnrp teal tvavfiaxtl- 
 <rav : with which they actually fought as 
 he intended. Cf. c. 137. 2; ii. 86. 7. 
 15. Kal avrai KTC. : referring to c. 
 IO. 31, ov$ -ret ir\o?a Kard(ppaKra fX ot> - 
 ras, and showing an advance since the 
 Trojan times, though not an entire 
 change. The completion of the deck 
 was due to Cimon. Cf. Plut. dm. 12. 
 3 : tKelvos r6rt irAarirrepas eiroiricTf ras 
 rpt-fipeis Kal Sidftaffiv rots KaTaffrpufiacriv 
 fSwKfV, as &v inrb iro\\<av 6ir\tTuv fta- 
 Xi/J-^ffpai irpo<r<f>epotvTo rails iroAe/Joij. 
 With 5ia trdtrrit, throughout, no definite 
 word is to be supplied. Cf. dirii rfjs 
 fcrTjs, C. 15. 11 ; M rrj ftrp Kal oaoi-t, C. 
 27. 3 ; airb irp<!>Ti)s, c. 77. 11 ; with art., 
 vii. 43-35; 8ia Kerfs, iv. 126. 22.
 
 86 
 15 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 15. 
 
 To, /xe> ovv vavTLKa TCOV c ^X\'tji>a}v TOiayra rjv, ret re 1 
 
 TraAatd /cat rot vtrrepov yevou.eva, icrvvv Se TTepieiroirta'aLVTo 
 
 , ,, , . Y^^Wx^/*/*-/^' 
 
 o/xft>5 OVK eAa^tcrr^v ot TT/oocrcr^ofTe? avrots ^p^/xarw^ re 
 
 TrpocroSa) /cat a\.X(ov a-pXQ' IwiTrAe'oi'Tes yap rqs VTJCTOVS 
 
 '// N /x c, N ^7/^/^V^ / 
 
 5 Karea'TpecpovTO, /cat yaaAtcrra ocrot JUT) otap/c^ etvov ^cayo,cu>. 
 /cara y>ii> Se T^oAejaos, o$ev rts /cat 8wa/xt5 Trapeyevero, 2 
 ouSet? 
 
 8e ncrav, ocrot /cat iyevovro, TTOO? 
 
 v , x . ; v A/^" , 
 
 o/xopou5 TOW? cr(pere/oov<j e/cacrrot?, /cat e/co^/xov? crrpareta? 
 x \ , v ** c > v x x ^^-u^CR^t^u , ,/- 
 Trokv ano TTTJS 
 
 10 o~a^ ot 
 
 C7T 
 ov yap 
 
 OVK 
 
 VTTtKOOL, 
 
 ttV aUTOt CtTTO 
 
 Trpo? ra? 
 
 tO~7^9 /COtVCt? CTTpa- 
 
 15. Of still less importance were the 
 wars waged in early times on land. 
 
 1. roiavra: z'.e. of small importance 
 as compared with those of later times. 
 2. Ur\vv 8e Kre. : z.e. though they 
 were on a small scale, still those who 
 paid attention to them gained greatly 
 in wealth and power. Cf. c. 8. 11 ; 13. 
 1. On the spelling of 7rpo<j<rx<Wes, 
 see App. ; and for the meaning, cf. 
 vii. 4. 22. OUTO?S =- TO?S j/aim/coTs. 
 5. 6'croi \ir\ . . . \u>pav : refers chiefly, 
 perhaps exclusively, to the Athenians. 
 Cf. c. 2. 26. 
 
 6. Kara yrjv B iro\|AOS /ere. : the re- 
 mainder of the chapter states the nat- 
 ural inference to which the discussion 
 in c. 4-14 leads, that only the sea 
 could be the adequate scene of Hel- 
 lenic development. 6'8ev TIS ical 
 Svvafiis irapfye'veTO : from which any 
 considerable amount of power resulted. 
 Cl. and Kr. consider the meaning to 
 be, "in consequence of which any 
 large force was placed in the field," 
 the latter saying that irpoffeyevfTo 
 would have been used for the mean- 
 ing given above. But cf. Xen. Mem. 
 l v - 2. 2, rb irpoeffrdvai ir6\f<as . . irapa- 
 
 yiyvevOai rots avdptairois. Plat. Theaet. 
 197 C, Swa/j-iv ai>T(j> irepl auras irapaye- 
 yovevai. Men. 99 e; Legg.7S'2d.. Be- 
 sides for the latter meaning we should 
 expect es ov rather than oOev. Under 
 the influence of the neg. ouSeis ^wea-Ttj 
 there is no need of &v with irapeytvero, 
 as potential of the past, though v. H. 
 reads K&V. Cf. Xen. Hell. vii. 5. 17, 
 ovSfv OVTW /3pax\j oirAov fKarepoi flx ov 
 (f OVK t^iKvovvro a\\ri\cav. Isae. vi. 11. 
 7. IVVCO-TT] : implies the meeting of 
 the parties engaged more forcibly than 
 KOTeVTTj. Cf. iv. 78. 29; vi. 85. 15. 
 6'<roi Kal t-ye'vovro : as many as did 
 occur; the 'emphasis-giving' /ecu, as 
 in 6, often implies that a thing, the 
 reality of which might be doubted, 
 did take place. Cf. c. 97. 11 ; 105. 
 17; ii. 51. 21; iii. 67. 4. 8. TOVS 
 <r<|>T'povs : on the position, see on c. 
 i. 6. The refl. refers to a subj. im- 
 plied in eKaarois. <TTpaTt(as . '|- 
 rfo-av : see App. on c. 3. 22. 9. TTJS 
 avrwv: sc. yrjs. Cf. c. 44. 8; 142. 11. 
 10. vveurTTJK<rav . . . VTTTJKOOI : cf. c. 
 1.6. 11. ovS'av . tirotovvTo : here 
 the second mode of combining a large 
 force is referred to, through a free
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 15, 16. 
 
 87 
 
 retas iroLovvro, KO.T dXXi^Xovs 8e /xaXXof 0*5 e/cacrrot ot 
 dcTTvyetrofeg 7roXe/xov^. /xexXto-ra Se es roi/ TrctXat Trore 3 
 ytvopevov TrdXe/xov XaX/ctSeiw^ /cat 'Eperputi^ /cat TO dXXo 
 16'EXX?7vt/c6^ 65 gvfJLfiavuur tKaTepwv oiecTTr]. eTreyeVeTo Se l 
 dXXot? re aXXo$t KcuXv/jiara pr) avr)0rjvai, /cat ^Icucrt, TT/DO- 
 
 > - / - / T ^ - V ' TT 
 
 XaiprjcravTaiv em /xeyq^ Tout' Trpay^taraj^ Kvpo? /cat 17 Ilep- 
 
 o~t/c->) /3ao"tXet'a Kpoto~ot > /ca^eXovcra /cat oo~a etro? "AXvo? 
 
 5 Trora/xov 77/305 OaXaa-crav eVecrTpdrevo'e /cat Ta.5 
 
 ev 
 
 alliance resting on equal rights, aurol 
 OTrii TTJS l(rr;s. C/. iii. 40. 31. 12. 
 Kar" dXXTj'Xovs : connected with the 
 distributive a>s enaffToi (sc. (iro^f^ovv), 
 " their wars were only the wars of the 
 several neighbouring tribes, one with 
 another." Jowett. 
 
 13. [ioXwrra: f'.e. within the time 
 preceding the Peloponnesian war. 
 cs TOV troXai Krt. : the war for the 
 possession of the \-i]\a.vrov irfSiov 
 between Chalcis and Eretria. Cf. 
 Hdt. v. 99 ; Strab. x. i. 11 ; Grote, III. 
 c. 12, p. 170. Curtius, Herm. 10, p.220 
 ff., gives good reason for placing this 
 in the eighth rather than in the sev- 
 enth century. -14. 'Eptrpnav: on the 
 spelling, see App. 15. SW'OT-T) : rf. 
 c. 1.6; 18. 28. 
 
 16. The 7on/a;is especially were hin- 
 dered in their jiroyress by the extension 
 of the Persian power. 
 
 1. irYVTo : came upon, happened, 
 from the outside. This verb is often 
 used of what is unexpected and dis- 
 astrous, as in ii. 58. 8 ; vii. 87. 14 ; viii. 
 96. 8 ; and therefore of destructive 
 natural phenomena, as in ii. 4. 8; 77. 
 20; iv. 3. 7; viii. 34. 4. 2. oXXoOi : 
 not here local, but of circumstances, 
 relations, aliis rerum condicio- 
 nibus. Cf. Plat. Symp. 184 e, pova- 
 Xv firavOa ffvfj.iriirTfi . . . oAAofli Se 
 
 ovoauov. JJLTJ av^T)0TJvai : the Vat. Ms. 
 has roO, other Mss. TOV /xi}, before 
 the inf. We might have had the 
 simple inf. as in iv. 67. 24. GMT. 749 ; 
 95, 2 ; H. 1029. Kal "Iwo-i : should 
 after ciAAos re depend on eVe-ye'vero, 
 but is dat. of interest with the partic. 
 clause, and is felt again with fvearpa,- 
 revcre. For similar irregularity from 
 apparent displacement of re, cf. c. 
 53-7; 77- 24; 129. 5; iii. 94. 17; 
 iv. 28. 19; 52. 5; 85. 11; 127. 12; 
 Horn. n632. eirio-TpaTeueu/ has dat. inc. 
 107. 25 ; iii. 54. 8 ; but ace. in iv. 60. 
 10 ; 92. 26. irpox<>fwi<rcivTa>v . . . 
 irpa-yjiarwy : refers to the lonians, not, 
 as the Schol. says, to the Persians. 
 3. rj Hcpo-iKi] P<i<riXe ia. : in a concrete 
 sense, the Persian empire, as in ii. 97. 
 25, of the Odrysian kingdom. The 
 reading f^ovaia of inferior Mss., 
 adopted by St., P., B., v. H., is not a 
 suitable word for an absolute monar- 
 chy. 4. Ka06\ovo-a : (see on c. 4. 6) 
 has the double obj. Kpolcrov (B.C. 549) 
 and offa . . . 6d\aa-<rav (sc. fffri, as elai 
 inii. 97. 25). Cf. Hdt. i. 71 ff. cvros 
 "AVuos iroTapov : on the u-est side of the 
 Hali/s, from the point of view of the 
 Greeks ; Vpbs OaXaavav from that of 
 the Persians. The generic name is 
 often thus joined with the special, 
 which takes the attrib. position. Cf.
 
 THUCYPIDES I. 1 6, 17. 
 
 ipa) TrdXeig e'SouXwcre, Aayoeto? Se va-rtpov TOJ 
 
 w Kparwv /cat ra? vr^crou?. 
 17 ^vpavvoi Se .ocrot 7io-cu> eV rat? 'EXX-ni'i/ccu 1 ? TroXetri, 
 
 x' ,,, f ' ~ , ' ' , v ' w' 
 
 TO e<p eavTOiv povov TrpoopaifJLevoL e? TC^TO crw/xa KCU e? 
 TO TO^ tSioi> OIKOV av&LV, Si* d 
 jadXicrra T<ZS vroXet? MKOVV, eTrp 
 5 epyov d^tdXoyov, et ^77 TI 77/309 Tre/atoi/cous TOU? avrfov 
 Kao~Toi5. [ot yaya eV ^t/ceXta CTT! vrXetcrTot' e^w pycrav Sv- 
 OVTOJ Trai>Ta^60i> 17 'EXXa? CTTI TroXvv ^povov 
 [J<nTS Kpivf) <^avpov /xi^Sev KOLTtpyd^ecrBaL, Kara. 
 s TC droXfJiOTepa elvat. 
 
 TC 0,77' avrtov 
 
 ii. 97. 3; iv. 102. 3; vi. 4.2. 6. Aa- 
 pcios 8 /ere. : ace. to Hdt. i. 169, the 
 lonians, of rets vfi<rovs ^x. ot/res > i- e - ^' ie 
 Chians and Samians (c. 142), had sur- 
 rendered to Cyrus. But Thuc. is 
 probably right in placing their subju- 
 gation after the battle of Lade (B.C. 
 4947). Cf. Hdt. vi. 7-17. 
 
 17. 7%e t i/rants also in the Greek 
 states employed their power in no impor- 
 tant wars. 
 
 1. Tv'pavvoi 8 /ere. : we have here 
 the last of the rfK^pia for the time 
 before the Persian war. See note at 
 end of c. 2. The position of rvpavvoi 
 (without art. before the attrib. rel. 
 sentence, nearly = oVoi fovpdwevov) 
 reminds us of the previous mention of 
 TvpawlSfs in c. 13. 3. 2. irpoopwjAe- 
 voi : the Attic prose writers often use 
 the mid. of compounds of bpav, chiefly 
 of intellectual perception. Kiihn. 374, 
 3. t s T . . . avgciv : the two aspects 
 of rb 3<p' fauruv (their own interest), their 
 personal security (cf. vi. 9. 8) and the 
 aggrandizement of their families. 
 3. Si' <icr<j>a\ias . CO'KOVV : adminis- 
 tered their states (cf. iii. 37. 18; viii. 
 67. 6) fn the way of the greatest 
 
 attainable security. For Sid, cf. c. 40. 
 16 ; 73. 13 ; ii. 64. 2. 4. owr aw- 
 TUJV : as the result of their rule. The 
 execution might be by others. So 
 air6 is frequently used with irpaffac- 
 cOat, cf. iv. 76. 4; vi. 61. 6; viii. 48. 
 40; 68. 24; with \fyeaOai, iii. 36.24; 
 82. 41 ; vi. 32. 18, in all of which Co- 
 bet (V. L. p. 276) would read b*6. 
 But see Herbst gegen Cobet, p. 49, who 
 says, vtr6 dicitur de ipso actore, 
 aw6 de auctore. Sh.asks: "Why 
 should copyists constantly change vir6 
 into dir<{ after such verbs, and very 
 rarely after others 1 " 5. el pf TI : 
 with the Vat. and other good Mss. for, 
 el fj.^i ef TI, which is not found else- 
 where in Thuc. irpos irepioiKOvs . . 
 C'KOUTTOIS: on the order, see on c. i. 6. 
 fKaarois is not to be connected with 
 firpdxQ'n> but with irfpio'iKous rovs avrcay 
 (though the gen. would be more regu- 
 lar), emphasizing the separate instan- 
 ces. 6. ol yap KTe. : see App. 7. 
 OVTW iravraxoflev w T. : refers generally 
 to the causes which hindered the rapid 
 growth of Greek power, enumerated 
 in c. 2 ff., before the Persian war, to 
 which we pass in c. 18. Ka.Teix.rro, was
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 18. 
 
 89 
 
 18 'ETretSr) Se ot re 'A^TpatW rvpawoi /cat ot e/c 7-779 1 
 
 aXX^? 'EXXaSos eVt TroXu /cat 7r/3u> Tv/oai>i/ev#etcr7? ot 
 
 vrXetcrrot /cat reXeuratot TrXrw raiv eV St/ceXta UTTO Aa- 
 
 ^tt^j&Mrwd. ' 
 
 /ceSat//,<W<wz> KaTe\v0Tfja'av (17 yap Aa/ceSatjUuov jutera T7p 
 
 5 KT'KTIV raiv vvv ivoLKovvrwv avTrjv .AwptaJv eVt TrXet- 
 
 aracriacracra Ojaa><? e/c TraXatorarou 
 
 OTOI> 
 
 AeW 6ac&, checked. Cf. ii. 65. 33; iii. 
 62. 13. With a<rre ju^, iv. 130.2?; Hdt. 
 viii. 57. 9. With simple inf. probably 
 here only . On the neg. , see GMT. 807 ; 
 H. 1029. The second clause, xa-ra Tr6\ets 
 . . . flvai, contains the neg. in aro\fj.o- 
 Tipa, = fj^re Kara ird\ets ro\/a^p6Tfp6i' 
 TI irpdrrffftv. <f>avtp6i' here = firupaves, 
 ai6\oyot>. Cf. Xen. Cyr. vii. 5. 58. 
 
 18. Soon after came the Persian 
 wars. Athens and Sparta, after a brief 
 alliance, fell into hostility, and each strove 
 to augment her own power. 
 
 Chaps. 18 and 19 show that even the 
 recent occurrences (TO irpb aurS>v, c. I. 
 10) were important chiefly as prepara- 
 tions for the Peloponnesian war. 
 
 1. ot K TT}S 'EXXaSos : followed by 
 the supplementary description ir\t1- 
 (rroi Kal TeAetiTcuot with repeated art. 
 Cf. c. 2. 24; 23. 17; 108. 12; iii. 23. 
 8. (K TTJS 'EAAaSos is a proleptic 
 attrib., caused by KaTfKvQ-rjaav. See on 
 c. 8. 9. 2. cirl iroXw . . . TvpavvevOeC- 
 o-rjs : for the order, see on c. n. 19. 
 firl iro\v, generally, in local sense. Cf. 
 ii. 34. 24. Kal trpiv, even earlier than 
 Athens. Before irplv or vp6repov, Kal 
 = ft-n. Cf. v. 14. 19; vi. 88. 23; vii. 
 15. 16; 68. 16. 3. ir\r\v TWV cv SLKE- 
 Xuj.: an exception to Tf\fvra'ioi. In 
 Sicily they maintained themselves to 
 a later time. Besides the expulsion 
 of the Pisistratidae (B.C. 510; c/!Hdt. 
 v. 65) by Spartan help, we know only 
 that after the death of Periander in 
 Corinth (B.C. 585), of Clisthenes in 
 
 Sicyon (B.C. 570), and of Theagenes 
 in Megara (about B.C. 510), the Lace- 
 daemonians favoured the restoration 
 of the older order of things, and made 
 an unsuccessful attack on Polycrates 
 of Samos, about B.C. 525 (Hdt. iii. 39, 
 56). Therefore the words ol rvpawoi 
 . . . nan \vdt\ffav are to be understood 
 generally in the sense of the words 
 in 10, rot tV TCUS a\\ais ir6\t<ri KaQicrra.- 
 a-av. Cf. Arist. Pol. viii. 10. 30 (1312 
 b 7), Aa.KfSai/j.6i'ioi ir\ei(TTas KaT(\v<ra.v 
 TvpawtSas. See Curtius, Hist, of 
 Greece, I. p. 422. 
 
 4. rt]v KT<TIV: the settlement. Cf. 
 the verb K-ri^iv,c. 12. 5, 17 ; ii. 68. 6; v. 
 1 6. 32, etc. 5. irl irXtwrrov \pdvov : 
 i.e. down to the legislation of Lycur- 
 gus, which Thuc. places about B.C. 
 820 (Eratosthenes, 884); and so the 
 unsettled period must have lasted two 
 or three hundred years. Hdt. i. 65 
 agrees as to the fact. See Grote, II. 
 c. 6, p. 340. 6. <ov Lo-(iv : common in 
 the historians with sup. or fj.6vos (cf. 
 Hdt. i. 142. 3; 178. 12; ii. 68. 7; 
 iii. 60. 15; iv. 152. 13; 197. 5, etc.) ; 
 assimilated to an antec., usually 
 obvious; as in c. 4. 1; 13. 13; here 
 probably iraa-uv ir6\ewv is to be sup- 
 plied. K iraXcuoTcvrov : after the 
 longest period of disturbance Sparta 
 was the earliest to reach a settled 
 state ; implied by the aor. i\\>vo^i\Qt\ t to 
 which is attached, as a natural re- 
 sult, arupdvvevTos $v. On this tvvo/j.ta 
 see C. Wachsmuth, Jahrbb. 14, p. 9.
 
 90 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 18. 
 
 /cat r)vvofi7j /cat et aTvpavvevros v err) yap etrrt 
 Xtcrra reryoa/cocrta /cat 6Xtya> TrXetw e? r^f reXevrrjv 
 
 row TroXejiiou, d<' ou Aa/ceSatyaoVtot r^ 0,7)777 TroXtreta 
 
 10 ^putvTO.1' /cat St' avro Swd/u.ei'oi /cat rot eV rat? dXXats 
 
 vroXecrt /ca^tcrracrav), /xera Se TT)Z> ra>^ rvpdvvwv /card- 
 
 Xvo-u> e/c 7779 'EXXaSos ov -TroXXot? erecrtv vtrrepov /cat 17 
 
 / Trpog 'A^mt'ou? lye^ero. 
 
 8e/cdr&> Se eret /xer' avTrjv au^t? 6 fidpfiapos rw /xeydXw 2 
 
 15 oroXo) 7rt TTOI/ 'EXXaSa SovXcocro/xez'os rj\06. /cat 
 
 ot re 
 
 ov 
 
 7ro\6[ji'r)(rdi>T(t)v 'EXXT^Vojv yytjcravTO Swd/xet 
 
 /cat ot 'A^vatot eTrtoVnuv rwv Mr^'Scoi' oiavo-qOevres e/c- 
 
 Xt?retv rw vroXty /cat dvacr/cevacrauei'qt e? rd? z/av? eo~- 
 o / \ > / > Aft4^f, ^// v _ , 
 
 20 pa^re? VO.VTIK.OI tyevovro. xoivr) re a7rwo"a/xei>ot rov payo- 
 
 /O V > \ \ ^ fl^iS-tjf*^' , > 1 /) / 
 
 papov va~Tpov ov TTOAAW 
 
 re 
 
 7. fxaXurra: see on c. 13. 11. 8. 
 rovSc TOV -rroXt'fjiov : see Introd. p. 24. 
 
 10. 81* avro : the condition de- 
 scribed in 7. The subj. of the rel. 
 clause is to be repeated with KaQiara- 
 ffav. 8uvofXVOi: = /j.fyaSvvdfj.fVOi. Gf. 
 c. 33. 20. 11. KaOtorcurav : act., 
 implying ' among and for others.' The 
 mid., 'at home' or 'for their own in- 
 terest.' Cf. c. 76. 2; 1 1 8. 8; ii. 6. 3; 
 iii. 18. 6 ; 28. 17 ; 35. 7. ^rd 8e % rr\v 
 . . . KaraXvcriv : a brief repetition of 
 1, eVetSJj KTt. On the repeated St. see 
 on c. u. 6. 12. CK TTJS 'E\\o8os: 
 for position, see on c. n. 19. 13. tv 
 Ma.pa.0uvi : see App. 
 
 14. Tto (j.-yaXa> o-roXw : as the current 
 designation of the expedition of Xer- 
 xes. 15. 8ov\coo-o'(ivos : in c. 1 6. 6 the 
 act. ^8ovAw(re has in view rather the 
 sufferings of the conquered than the 
 interests of the conqueror. 16. V|AITO- 
 : aor., as in c. 
 
 3. 8 ; 4. 2 ; 14. 6 (joined in the war . . . 
 took the lead). But fiyowro in c. 19.2, 
 the i/ held the hegemony. The gen. im- 
 plies that their control was normal 
 or rightful. 17. 8vvd(iei irpov'xovTts : 
 by the same natural law that had 
 placed Agamemnon at the head of 
 the Trojan expedition, c. 9. 1. It was 
 on' a similar basis of superior force 
 already existing (c. 14. 12) that the 
 Athenians after the second Persian 
 war established their claim to leader- 
 ship. 18. 8tavoi]0VTs : this partic. 
 and tff&di>Tfs stand on a par as condi- 
 tions of vavriKol fjtvovTo, but avavtctva.- 
 aa.fj.fvoi (TO crKfvri avaAa/SocTss, Schol.) 
 is subordinate to eV^a^res as the 
 necessary preliminary. SiavoriOrtvai, 
 resolve (c. 141. 2; iv. 13. 16; vii. 40. 
 17), Siavoe?(r6at, have a mind. 19. 
 o-pdvTs : for ffM/Swres. See App. 
 20. KOIVI] T : and so by joint effort. 
 Cf. c. 4. 5. 21. 8ieKpi6T|(rav : = 5<e'-
 
 THUCYDIDES, I. 18, 19. 
 
 91 
 
 Kal Aa/ceSat/xoi'tous, ot re aTrocrTaVres /3a<rtXea)9 
 
 \ c f- \ / / * *> ' ^"w 
 
 /cat ot gv/xTroAe/a^cravre?' ovvapei yap ravra yLteytcrra oie- 
 
 Se vavcri. Ka 3 
 
 Lcr)(vov yap o fj.v Kara yriv, o 
 
 _ \/ \ / / t A'CU^^yi*'-* V 
 
 25 okiyov fJi.v yjpovov c;vv.(JL.ivev 77 o^ac^jjiia, eTretra oe 
 ve^^eVre? ot Aa/ceSat/xoVtot /cat 'A^vatot 
 juerd raji' ^u/x/xa^ajv Trpog dXXi^Xov?, /cat rcS^ aXXaiv ' 
 vcuv et rt^es TTOV Siao-ratei', 77/30? rovrov? 
 wcrre aTro rwf Mr^St/c&jt' e? rovSe at rw ir6\e^ov ra 
 
 30 )ae*> <TTTp^6^.i>oi, ra 8e 7rQ\fjLovi>Tes r) dXXi^Xot? ^ rotg 
 d^tcrra/xeVo^? et! Trapecr/cevdcra^TO rd 
 
 TroXeuta /cat euTretporepot eyevovro uerd /cti/Swcoi' ret? 
 
 -^ N A 1S5 ' 
 
 /cat ot /xez> Aa/ceoat//,ovtot ov^ VTTO- 1 
 
 e 
 Trotov/xevot. 
 
 o-Tija-ai/. (y. 28; c. 15. 16. The 
 subj. to cnrajffdfjifvoi must be o? re Aa- 
 Ktf>ai[j.6vioi Hal ol 'Adrjvatoi with their 
 allies ; but the allies alone form the 
 subj. of SitKpi6ri<Tat>, and there are in- 
 cluded also those who were set free 
 from the Persian yoke by the battle 
 of Salamis ; and so to the subj. thus 
 extended o'l re a-irotrrdvrfs . . . |i>yU7roA.e- 
 /j.-fl<ravTes is an explanatory appos. (cf. 
 c. 2. 24; 13. 18), while the Athenians 
 and Lacedaemonians now stand in obj. 
 relation. Cf. ii. 16. 4; iii. 10. 17; 23.8; 
 53. 17, for a similar change of subj. 
 
 23. recura : these states. Cf. ruv 
 vavriKcav, c. 14. 2. 8i<f>dvr] : had shown 
 themselves among all. Cf. ii. 51.9; iv. 
 108. 20; vi. 17. 20. 
 
 25. uve'nivev, eiroXejiTjerav : com- 
 plexive aors., as in c. 6. 3. The latter 
 refers to the struggle in B.C. 458-440, 
 recorded in c. 107-115. d}xcux|i-ta: 
 here only in Thuc. In Hdt. vii. 145. 
 11 ; viii. 140. 23. But o'/iaiXM * is used 
 by the Plataean speaker in iii. 58. 19. 
 
 28. Siao-raicv: the iterative opt. 
 after el (oirore, eireiS-lj), followed as 
 usual by the impf . GMT. 462 ; H. 894, 
 
 2. Cf. c. 49. 14 ; ii. 10. 5; vii. 71. 11. 
 TI'STJ : now, by this time, the condi- 
 tions described in c. 15. 2 being 
 now changed. 29. OXTTC /ere. : from 
 hence to the end of the next chap- 
 ter it is shown that the rivalry of 
 the Athenians and Lacedaemonians 
 after the Persian war caused the full 
 development of their powers; and 
 from this, Avith the increase of means 
 of war, follows the preponderant im- 
 portance of the Peloponnesian war. 
 cut : belongs in effect to the following 
 parties, as well as the finite verbs 
 TrapeffKevdffavTo and eytvovro. 30. 
 <nrv8o'|Avou : by concluding truces, iro\(- 
 fj.ovi'Tfs, by icaging war. For rot ftei> 
 ... TOT. 5, cf. ii. 46. 2. 31. dJ>i<rra- 
 (u'vois : = oirore aQHTTaiVTO. GMT. 
 841 ; H. 902. Cf. c. 99. 13, and the 
 whole of c. 89-118, where are the 
 proofs of the brief statements here 
 made. 
 
 19. The hegemony of the Lacedae- 
 monians differed from that of the Athe- 
 nians. 
 
 1. viroreXeis <j>o'pov: so c. 56. 7; 66. 
 6; 80. 14; vii. 57. 13. Without <t>6pov,
 
 92 THUCYDIDES, I. 19, 20. 
 
 reXet? e^ovre? (ftopov rovs ^vfJL/jia^pv<; r^yovvro, /car 6Xt- 
 yap^iav 8e &<>icriv avrot? povov e-jrtr^ Seta/9 OTTOJ? TroXt- 
 revcrovcrt OepaTrevovres, 'A^vatot 8e vavs re rwi^ TrdXecov 
 5 r<p ^pova) TrapaXafiovTes, ir\r)v Xtcoz^ /cat Ae<T/3tw^, /cat 
 XprflJiaTa rot? Tracrt ra^avre? <f>epiv /cat e'yeVero avrot? 
 es rdvSe rd^ TrdXe/xo^ 17 tSta rfapacrKevrj /xet^wv ^ w? 
 
 ra 
 
 nore 
 
 20 
 
 Ta 
 
 ovv 
 
 TraXata rotavra 
 TKfjLr)pLa> vrtcrrevcrat. 
 
 rjvpov, 
 
 ot yap OLvOpamoi ra? 
 
 ii. 9. 15; v. in. 20; vii. 57. 23, but 
 just before <p<$p<iD UTTTJKOOJ in the same 
 sense. 2. ryyovvTo ; abs., maintained 
 their hegemony. Cf. c. 77. 23 ; iii. 10. 
 13. KO.T' oXi/yapxiav . . . Ocpaircv'ov- 
 TS : see App. /ear" o\iyapxiav belongs 
 to Tro\iTfvffov(ri (cf. iii. 62. 8) ; the in- 
 tervening words show that the object 
 was to further the interests of the 
 Lacedaemonians only, not those of 
 the smaller states. Cf. c. 144. 13; 
 ir. 76. 28 ; v. 81. 6 ; Lys. xin. 51. Else- 
 where Thuc. joins Oepairevftv with inf. 
 (cf. vi. 61. 25; vii. 70. 20), here with 
 STTCCS, like aKOTTflv, firifji.f\e1aQa.i, after 
 which verbs the f ut. indic.seems prefer- 
 able to the aor. subj v., though the Mss. 
 vary greatly. Cf. c. 56. 3; 57. 21 ; 82. 
 24. GMT. 339; H. 885. 6. irapaXa- 
 POVTCS : i.e. causing to be delivered to 
 them (irapaSovvdi is used of the allies 
 themselves in c. 101. 13), while they 
 increased their own fleet by the tribute 
 exacted subsequently. Cf. c. 99. 3. 
 Aeo-pitov : these lost their indepen- 
 dence after their revolt, B.C. 427. Cf. 
 iii. 50. 5, where the same phrase is 
 used. 6. Ko.1 e'-ye'vero avrots xre. : Cl. 
 follows Grote, V. c. 44. p. 117, in under- 
 standing Thuc. to say that the power 
 both of Sparta and of Athens was 
 
 greater at the beginning of the Pelo- 
 ponnesian war than that of both to- 
 gether during the short time that the 
 6/uaixM"* lasted. See App. TO. KpdTiara 
 is adv. with tfv6r]aa.i>. Cf. c. 31. 4; ra 
 irp^Tepa, C. 2. 2 ; ra ir\fica, C. 13. 17; 
 TO Te\VTata, c. 24. 12. The position 
 of aKpaupvovs gives it the effect of a 
 temporal sentence. The word occurs 
 in c. 52. 8 ; not elsewhere in Att. 
 prose. 
 
 20. But men often judge of past 
 events without thorough inquiry. 
 
 1. i]vpov : see on c. 1. 11. x a ^ ' Tr< * 
 . . . mo-revo-ai : Sh. renders, albeit 
 difficult for one, hardly allowing one, 
 to give credit to every link in the 
 chain of argument; the const, be- 
 ing that by which in Greek an adj. is 
 used pers. when the impers. is more 
 natural to us (H. 944 ; Kuhn. 477 d) 
 = Ka'nrep -)(a.\6irbv 'bv e/xol irLffTfvffcu avra 
 ita.VT\ TJS reK/LLtipicp (cf. Eur. Hel. 710, 
 Koyois 5" ^fj.o'icri iriffTevffov TcfSe). It 
 is probable that irav effis reK^piov 
 means the series of rtK^pia actually 
 alleged by Thuc. ; but 01. thinks 
 it means every point of evidence, 
 without exception, which presents it- 
 self. We find |T}J with iras in the 
 sing, only in Dem. ix. 69, r6n xp^l "<^
 
 THUCYDIDES, I. 26. 
 
 93 
 
 
 
 a/coa<? T<DV TrpoyeyVT)n.ev(DV, /cat rjv 
 
 ofJLoCa)<$ d/3ao~aficrTa>9 Trap' dXXryXai^ ^e^ovraiaf ' A07)va.[a)v 2 
 
 A \ \ ^ /] VT ^fCK^^-^t^' t / e . P./ \ 
 
 5 yOVV TO TrA^C/OS LTTTTap^OV OLOVTO.I V(f) ApfJLOOLOV KO.I 
 
 'Aptcrroyetrovos rvpavvov oWa airo9avelv, Kal OVK Icrouriv 
 art 'iTTTTtas /xez^ TrpecrfivraTos a)v tfPX 6 r ^ v neto-tcrrpaYov 
 
 crtcrw 
 
 view, "iTnrapxos Se /cat 0eo"o~aA.og dSeX<ot rjcrav avrov, 
 vTrbTOTnjo-avTes Se Tt e/ceu/^ rfj rjfJiepa KOL 
 10 *ApLto8tos /cat 'Aptcrroyetrajv e/c rait' ^v 
 
 Y^tv<t*v<^h / 1 y^ J f^ f ri^ t 
 
 a p.efjLrjvv(70aL TOV ^ev a.irea-^pvi'o a? 
 
 oi Se Trpti' v\Xr)(f>0r]vai Spdcrai^re? Tt /cat 
 i, ro> 'iTTTrdp^w Treptrv^ovre? Trept TO Aew/coptoi' 
 
 . . KaJ TOVT' &v8pa e^rjs irpoQv- 
 fiovs fivai ; in pi. in vii. 29. 21 and Dem. 
 xxiv. 70. 3. OKOCIS : here in objective 
 sense, the things heard. So ii. 41. 8 
 (cf. Tac. Ann. iv. n, ut falsas 
 auditiones depellerem); else- 
 where in Thuc. subjective, ' hearing/ 
 ' apprehension.' Cf. c. 4. 1 ; 23. 10 ; 
 Hi. 38. 31; iv. 126.15,33; vi. 17. 23. 
 <r<j>C<riv : in a dependent sentence re- 
 fers to the subj. of the primary. Cf. 
 c. 115. 23; iii. 108. 14; vi. 32. 9. 
 4. d(ioiu)s : i.e. as much as if the events 
 had taken place among strangers, 
 when a failure to examine would be 
 more excusable. Cf. vii. 68. 14. 
 
 5. -yovv : see on c. 2. 18 ; so for in- 
 stance. TO ir\TJ0os . . . diroOavctv : 
 the popular belief which Thuc. op- 
 poses here, and more fully in vi. 55, 
 was probably founded on ballads and 
 erroneous views about the statues in 
 honour of Harmodius and Aristogei- 
 ton. Hdt. v. 55; vi. 123 agrees with 
 Thuc. The principal stress lies on TV- 
 pavvov ovra, just as in 7 -rrp^cr^vraros &v 
 gives the reason for fipxe- So in 9, 
 vTroToirriaavTfs stands at the head of its 
 clause, since the failure was due to 
 
 this mistaken suspicion. 9. vtroro- 
 irrja-aiTcs : a rare verb, used by Thuc. 
 only in aor., and only in partic., except 
 in iii. 24. 4 inf. (for in v. 35. 14 ; viii. 
 76. 6, vTrdnrrcvov is the true reading). 
 Hdt. vi. 70. 4 ; ix. 1 16. 15 has aor. pass, 
 with act. meaning. The mid. occurs in 
 Ar. Ran. 958 ; Thesm. 496 ; and in Lys. 
 IX. 4. Kal ira.pa.\pr\\M : at the very 
 moment of execution (precisely Trap's, rb 
 , a more exact definition than 
 rififpa., on that (famous) day. 
 10. CK T<3v . . . |M(iT]vvo-0ai: Sh. ren- 
 ders, that information had been conveyed 
 from the body of their fellow-conspirators. 
 eVc would not have been joined with 
 the sing. Cf. iii. 69. 3 ; vi. 36. 9. e'<c 
 is found often in Hdt.and the Att. poets 
 for inr6 with pass. H. 798 c; Kiihn. 
 430, 2. 12. Spcuravras TI Kal KivSv- 
 vcvam : to do something if they must 
 risk their lives. Sh. Cf. iii. 53. 14 ; iv. 
 n. 20. Tac. Hist. i. 21, acrioris 
 viri esse merito perire. 13. 
 irepiTvxo'vres : Kfpnvyx l - veiv dicitur, 
 qui non quaerens, eHTru-yxa" 6 '"* 
 qui quaerens in aliquid ceci- 
 dit. Herm. AetoKo'piov: the sanc- 
 tuary of the daughters of Leos, an
 
 THUCYDIDES, 1. 20, 21. 
 
 TTjv Hava6rjvaiKr)v TTO^TT^V Sta/coo~//,owrt aTre- 
 15 KTewav. ^roXXd e /cat dXXa eri /cat vw 6Wa /cat ov 3 
 ~Xp6v(p afjLVY)(rroviJLi>a /cat ot dXXot v EXX>y^e ov/c op0a>$ 
 OLOVTO.L, axnrep rou? re Aa/ceSatjaovta)^ ySacrtXea? /LIT) ^ata 
 \lfTJ<f)(t) irpocrriuecrOaii eKoirepov, dXXa ovotv, /cat rov Ilt- 
 Tavdrrjv \6^oi> ( avrot? etvat, 05 ov8' iyevero iruTroTe. ou- 
 draXatTT&jpo? rot? TroXXots 17 ^r^crt? r^? dX^^eta? 
 
 /cat eTTt rd erotu,a uctXXov rpeTro^rat. 
 
 r r r > 
 
 , 
 EK 
 
 rotavrd 
 
 rt? 
 
 jadXttrra a St^X^ov ov^ afjiaprdvoi, /cat ovr6 
 
 old Attic king, who in a famine were 
 sacrificed for the state. It was in the 
 inner Ceramicus near the temple of 
 Apollo Patrous. 14. TT)V IlavaOT)- 
 VCUKTJV ironirrjv: on the 24-29 Heca- 
 tombaeon (July). 
 
 16. KCU ol oXXoi : i.e. not the Athen- 
 ians only. 17. ol'ovrai. : used only 
 here with obj. ace. Elsewhere with inf. 
 or abs. Cf. ii. 54. 10; iv. 64. 13. 
 ukrirep . . . irwinm : the statements 
 here denied by Thuc. are apparently 
 made by Hdt. vi. 57. 30, on the double 
 vote of the Lacedaemonian kings, 
 and ix. 53. 9, on the IIiTaj/oTTjs \6%os ; 
 and we can hardly doubt that Thuc. 
 has those passages in view. Cobet, 
 Mnem. 12, p. 158, explains that Hdt. 
 means that the one nearest kinsman 
 of the kings cast two votes for the 
 kings, if both absent, and a third for 
 himself, and that the pi. TOVS /xaAicrra 
 irpoa-fiKovras is used because this kins- 
 man would not always be the same. 
 Paus. iii. 16. 9, speaks of a /ccfynj Hi- 
 rdvT], as Hdt. iii. 55 calls it Srjyuos. On 
 this question see Kirchhoff, Monatsh. 
 d. Berl. Ak., Jan., 1878. The unusual 
 expression ^$y irpoa-ridfcrdai (quite 
 unlike c. 40. 18, tyrjtyov irpoanQeneOa.) 
 probably means that the kings voted 
 
 last. See Schb'mann, Antiquities of 
 Greece, I. p. 233. The neg. yurj, because 
 this clause is appos. to iroAAa &\\a. See 
 Am. J. of. Ph. I. p. 49. 21. TaToi- 
 jj,a : what lies nearest at hand, taken 
 without scrutiny, and therefore having 
 no guarantee of accuracy. 
 
 21. An unprejudiced examination of 
 the proofs adduced must result in a con- 
 viction of the superior importance of the 
 Peloponnesian war. 
 
 1. 6'fj.cos : i.e. although x a ^ 67r ovra 
 KTf., c. 20. 1. 2. & SirJXOov: obj. of 
 vofj.i^u>v, with roiavra /j.d\iffra (see on 
 c. 13. 11) as pred., pretty nearly such 
 as I have described them. The same 
 obj. must be supplied with iriartvuv, 
 4, and rtyrja-d/aievos, 7. Cl. regards 
 these parties, as cond. prot, to a/tapra- 
 /oi &v, but he has not observed that 
 the neg. with the second is oi/re ofaf, 
 not /urjre (UTJre. The last two really 
 express the cause of the writer's con- 
 viction of the correctness of his 
 result, and only the first is cond., 
 = tl TJS vofil^ot, where ns may be 
 regarded as a disguised tyu (Kiihn. 
 470, 1). What he feels to have been 
 the cause of his own escape from 
 error must be the condition of a sim- 
 ilar escape on the part of any one
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 21. 
 
 Trot^Tcu vp.vr)Ka(TL irepi 
 ovre 
 
 TO 
 
 95 
 
 ~ 
 
 KocrfJiovv- s 
 
 Xoyoypd 
 
 5 TO irpocrayaryoTepov Ty d/cpodo~ei ^ dXr)0crTepov, OVTCL d 
 e'Xey/cra /cat TO. TroXXa VTTO ^povov avrtov 
 TO /AV^aiSe? e/cvevt/c^/coTa, rjvprfcrdaL oe 
 
 >; r ft \ ^ '' 
 
 /cat 6 JToXe/iOJ OVT05, /catVep Toit' dv6 pdnrtov Iv 
 
 * \ ^ ^W / 9 \ / / 
 
 10 av 7roXe/x,a>o~t TOI* irapovTa aet /u,eyto~Tov KpivovTwv, TTOLV- 
 
 Se TO, dp^ata fjidXXov Oav/Jia^ovTov, air* 
 epyfov (TKOTTOvcri or^Xajcret o/xa>5 
 
 
 who may pursue the same investiga- 
 tion. 4. os Xo-yo'YpcujKn. ^uvs'Oeorav: 
 see App. |w'0<rav: aor., refer? to 
 records of facts recently compiled by 
 writers of prose, and probably points 
 to Herodotus. It implies merely the 
 collection and recording of a mass of 
 facts, not, like vyypd<t>tit' and the Lat. 
 res componere, an elaborate in- 
 quiry and systematic treatment. Cf. 
 C. 97. 10. cirl TO ... o\r]0to-7pov : 
 rather to tickle the ear in public recita- 
 tion than to reach the truth. The repeated 
 comp., as in Lat., expresses that of two 
 qualities in the same object, one exists 
 in larger measure. Cf. Horn, a 164 ; 
 Hdt. iii. 65. 11; Plat. Theaet. 144 b. 
 H. 645 ; Kuhn. 541, 5. The adv. peri- 
 phrasis with eiri as in c. 3. 6, and 9. 20. 
 oKpJatm here and in c. 22. 14 of pub- 
 lic recitations at festivals. 5. ovra 
 avt'X-yKTa . . . KVViKT]KOTa: these 
 words are in formal agreement with a 
 $ifj\6ov, though referring specially to 
 the misstatements of poets and chroni- 
 clers ; stories ichich cannot be tested, and 
 most of irhich hai-e from lapse of time 
 passed into the region of romance desti- 
 tute of all credibility. For titviKav, cf. 
 0.3. 11. 7. T)vpTJ<r6at: as express- 
 ing the result of diligent inquiry (cf. 
 
 c. 1. 11 ; 20. 1 ; 22. 12) stands first in its 
 clause in contrast with /eooytoOi/Tes and 
 vvfQeaa.v. 8. cos ... drroxpwvTws : suffi- 
 ciently considering their antiquity. &s 
 suggests a natural limit to what it is 
 fair to expect. Cf. c. 10. 34 ; iv. 84. 
 9 ; Kuhn. 581, 5. Not usually, as here 
 and Hdt. iv. 81. 4, with the restric- 
 tive inf. of iv. 28. 5 (rb tirl <r0as 
 eli/at) ; Plat. Prot. 317 a (Kara rovro 
 elvai). GMT. 781; H. 956; Kuhn. 
 585, 4. 
 
 9. ical o iro\(ios KTf. : " and so, 
 though men are apt, while they are 
 engaged in war, to judge the present 
 one always most important, but when 
 it is over to look with greater wonder 
 on those ancient events, still this war, 
 which I am going to narrate, will 
 show to persons who form their opin- 
 ions on the basis of facts, that it 
 proved really more important than 
 they." OUTOJJ'= rcav ira\ai(ov. In this 
 chapter the importance of the Pelo- 
 ponnesian war is compared with that 
 of TO. wa\aia (see on c. i. 10), and the 
 next chapter is not, as Kr. thinks, out 
 of place, but comes in quite properly 
 to contrast the modern critical meth- 
 ods with the uncertified traditions of 
 early poets and logographers. With
 
 THUCYblDES, I. 22. 
 
 /cat ocra 
 
 e avrw 
 
 Xdyoj eitrov e/cacrrot 
 77877 oVres, 
 
 /xe'XXoi>res 1 
 
 \ > '' 'ffo "! 'L 
 
 TT]v aKpipeiav 
 
 22 OLVTCOV. 
 
 7roXe/A77creii> 
 
 avrrjv TO>V Xe^eVrwv 
 
 77/covcra /cat rot? dXXo#eV iroOev e/tot aTJ-ayye'XXoucrt*'' w? 
 5 8' av eSd/cow e^aot e/cacrrot Tre/ot ron> del Tra/aoVrwv rd 
 
 771^ e/xot re a)v avros 
 
 oeovra yu,aXtcrr* eiTretv, e'^o/xeVa> ort eyyurara rrj? 
 
 
 0-775 
 
 S> * 
 eyoya 
 
 TO, 2 
 
 rwv 
 
 ourws 
 
 eV ra> 7roXe)a<y ov/c e/c roi) ?ra- 
 77^t&>cra ypdfaiv ouS' a>s e/xol 
 10 eSd/cet, dXX' of? re avro? iraprjv /cat Trept raii^ aXXwi^ 
 ocroi' Swaroi/ d/c/3t/3et'a Tre^ot e/cdcrrov e7ree\0a)V' eVtTrdvca? 3 
 
 ^v ^ &/ TroAeyuwo-j c/". Plat. Phaed. 67 a, 
 ^ v dv fw^e". GMT. 532 ; H. 914. For 
 Sri\<affei = Srj\os farai, c/". ii. 50. 4 ; Soph. 
 -4n. 20, 4; 1. Kr. /S/>r, 56, 7, 5 ; Kiihn. 
 482, 2. 
 
 22. jTAe writer has taken pains to 
 set forth a true account of what was said 
 as well as of what was done during the 
 war, without aiming at mere entertain- 
 ment. 
 
 1. Kal 6'o-a \t.iv /ere. : the distinction 
 between the two chief elements of the 
 narration, the speeches and the facts, 
 is enforced by the pleonasm of ocra 
 \6jif (Jirov followed by TUV \tx8tvT <av, 
 and of Ta fpya -riav irpax^ffruv in 8. 
 These aors. as well as Sia/uvTjjuovet/crcu 
 and IjKovffa are complexive. See on 
 c. 6. 3. 3. Sio.|j.vT]|iovvcr<u: (Xen. 
 Mem. i. 3. 1 ; but not elsewhere in 
 Thuc.) refers to the mass of material 
 as well as to the length of time. 
 With airayyf\\ov<nv must be supplied 
 S>v tJKOvffav. 4. to? 8' civ . . slireiv : 
 the &v belongs to flirflv, and /uaAicrra 
 to the whole phrase, as in c. 21. 2, 
 expressing the greatest practicable 
 probability. For off, see on c. 2. 4. 
 T& oeufra, the sentiments proper to the 
 
 occasion (Jowett), from the point of 
 view of the historian; all that was 
 necessary to bring out the inner con- 
 nexion of events. See Herbst, Philol. 
 38, p. 565. 6. f'xo|u'v<p \t\Mv- 
 Tv : adhering as closely as possible to 
 the general sense of what was actually 
 said. 7. OVP'TWS l'pT]T(u : sc. tp.o(, so 
 have I represented them as speaking; 
 OVTWS sums up his method. Of. c. 37. 
 4 ; vi. 2. 25. The pf . ffpn-rai is most 
 naturally explained on the assump- 
 tion that when Thuc. wrote this In- 
 troduction, he had already completed 
 a large part of his work. 
 
 8. TWV irpaxBe'vTwv : includes all 
 the incidents of the war, plans, nego- 
 tiations, etc., as well as military op- 
 erations, in reference to all of which 
 epya stands in opposition to \6yot. 
 TOV iraparuxovros : the first chance 
 comer. This verb is used of persons 
 or things which present themselves 
 by accident. Cf. iv. 19. 6; 103. 12; 
 and the impers. trapaTvxov, c. 76. 14 ; 
 v. 60. 11. 9. i]g(a><ra: I thought it my 
 duty as an historian. aiovv with inf. 
 properly ' to regard as worthy of one's 
 self.' 11. cir&Xwv : to be under-
 
 THUCYDIDES, I. 22. 
 
 97 
 
 Se r)vp{crKTo, SIOTI ot Trapovres rot? e/oyots e/caorois ov 
 ravra Tre/al TOW avrwv ekeyov, dAA.' w? e/care/x/w rt? ev- 
 
 i/oias 77 
 
 e^oi. 
 
 /cat e? 
 
 15 
 
 (TOVTCiL 
 \OVT<DV 
 
 T yVOp.V<DV TO 
 7TOT6 O.V0LS KOTO. TO 
 
 eo~ecr#cu, 
 
 aKpoacnv tcrtu? TO /AT 4 
 ocroi Se 
 
 <TKO7TiV KOL TO)V 
 <i)TTLOV TOiOVTCOV 
 
 avra 
 
 KOL 
 
 stood, not of statement, as in iii. 67. 
 1, but of inquiiy, as antecedent to 
 7)|iWa ypd<pfiv. The fundamental 
 meaning ' pursue to the end ' admits 
 both senses. Cf. Plat. Parm. 128 d, 
 el TJS /KapcSs Ve|io; ZYwz. 38 d, atrtas 
 irduaj fireitvai. The object of the 
 inquiry is expressed by (1) oTs ourbs 
 irap^v, (2) irfpl TCCV &\\<av, in regard to 
 other matters of which I was not a wit- 
 ness. See App. To both belongs 
 bffov . . . fKaffrou, with the utmost possible 
 accuracy in detail. 
 
 12. TjvpCo-Kero : see on c. i. 11; 
 impf. to denote the continuous effort. 
 The subj. is TO Hpya rSiv irpaxBfVTtiov. 
 13. cvvoCas T| (iVTf(iT]s : dependent on 
 Sis TIS x'> as ^ n " s Taixovs TIS e?X - 
 Cf. ii. 90. 19 ; vi. 97. 14; vii. 2. 2; viii. 
 102. 5. G. 1092 ; H. 757 ; Kiihn. 419, 
 1. Cf. Tac. Ann. xv. 53, ut quis- 
 que audentiae habuisset. See 
 on c. 36. 11. (Kartptav, a certain cor- 
 rection of (Kartpy of most Mss., de- 
 pends on fuvoias. Cf. vii. 57. 56, and 
 KpeiffffAvuv, c. 8. 15. fxi is iterative 
 opt. Authorities varied in their re- 
 ports according as they were inclined 
 to favour one or the other party. 
 
 14. Kal is |i*v oKpooo-iv KTf. : hav- 
 ing described his mode of composition, 
 Thuc. here characterizes his work as 
 regards the two aspects of entertain- 
 
 ment and utility, employing the parti- 
 cles KOI . . . (it? . . . St, as in c. 19. 1, 3, 
 to mark the contrast. " And it may 
 well be that the absence of fabulous 
 narration from my history will make 
 it seem less attractive to the ear ; but 
 for such as shall desire to gain a true 
 picture both of the past and of what 
 is likely at some time hereafter, in 
 accordance with the course of human 
 nature, to prove either just the same 
 or very like it for such persons to 
 judge that my history is profitable 
 will be enough for me. And so it has 
 been composed rather as a treasure 
 for all time than as a prize composition 
 to please the ear for the moment." 
 aKp6a(nv, as in c. 21. 5, and ayiavifffta, 
 in 19, refers to public recitation at 
 festivals. 15. avruv : as avrd in 
 18, refers to the subject of discus- 
 sion, i.e. his work. See on c. i. 10. 
 pouX-rfo-ovTai : anticipates readers in 
 the distant future. 16. TO crcwju's : 
 limited as well by TO>C yevofievuv (the 
 past) as by T>V fj.e\\6vrcav . . . tcreffQai 
 (the probable future). Thuc. gives 
 in ii. 48. 14 an example of his mean- 
 ing in describing the symptoms of the 
 plague, el it-ore Kdl alQis rnre<roi. 
 18. Kpiveiv : rovrovs must be supplied 
 as subj., the an tec. of oaot BovK^aovrai. 
 For the const, of Kpivftv with obj. and
 
 98 gfW JJ J* 1 FCYD l - 22 > 2 3- 
 
 **" *i / > \ ^\\ *> 
 
 t, KTri^a re e? act />taXAov 17 a 
 
 cs TO Trapa- 
 
 20 -)(prj{Jia aKoveiv iry/cetrat. - 
 
 23 Twt' Se TrpoTepov epyatv /xeyioroi/ eirpd^d^ TO Mr)- l 
 
 St/co*>, /cat TOVTO caucus Swot^ vavfJLa^iaiv /cat 
 ra^etav rifli> KP'KTLV eo^e* rovrov Se rov TroXejaov 
 re /xeya Trpo&pi}, TraOij^ard re ^vvrjve^B'Y} yevecrOau eV 
 5 avrw r?7 'EXXaSt ola ov^ erepa eV urw yjpovto. fffkvre yap 2 
 TroXetg rocratSe Xi^^etcrat r)p7)p.a>0'r)araa/, at /xeV VTTO 
 
 pred., r/. c. 21. 10; ii. 34. 15; 43. 23; 
 iv. 61. 22. 19. re : anc? so, inferen- 
 tial, as in c. 4. 5. Pliny, Ep. \. 8. 11, 
 refers to this passage: plurimum 
 refert, ut Thucy dides ait, /crfj- 
 /ia sit an aycaviff^a, quorum alte- 
 rum oratio (i.e. a work of rhetorical 
 art), alterum historia est. Cf. 
 also Polyb. iii. 31. 12. tryojvuriia. : 
 means a special feat at an aytav, here, 
 like a,Kp6atns in 14, referring to the 
 delivery of a show-piece at a public 
 gathering, like that reported of He- 
 rodotus (Lucian, Herod, i.) s TO 
 irapaxpif]|xa OKOUCIV : cf. ii. 1 1. 29, tv r<f> 
 irapavriKa bpav. This whole phrase is 
 opp. to ts afl, not the adv. part mere- 
 ly, as Cl. says. 20. |v-y KlTai: = 
 the pf. pass, of vvndvcu. 
 
 23. The Peloponnesian war surpassed 
 the Persian war in duration and in the 
 many calamities by which it was attended. 
 A general statement of its cause. 
 
 1. rJiv B irportpov /ere. : connected 
 with the close of c. 21, where this war 
 is compared with TO TroAoio, by Se (cf. 
 c. 33. 1) rather than by ydp, because 
 of the interposed account of his 
 method in c. 22. 2. Svovv . . . iro- 
 |iax(aiv : since Thuc. has in view the 
 expedition of Xerxes (6 fj.e~yas ffr6\os 
 of c. 18. 14), the Schol. is probably 
 right in saying that these battles were 
 the sea-fights of Artemisium and Sa- 
 
 lamis and the land-battles of Thermo- 
 pylae and Plataea, which brought a 
 decisive Kplffts. Cf. c. 89. 3. SUOIF is 
 to be supplied with the second noun ; 
 in such cases Thuc. usually employs 
 Iffos. Cf. rtffffdpuiv TifjifpSov Kal tacav vv- 
 KTII>, ii. 97. 6 ; i. 115.18; iii. 75. 12; v. 
 20. 12 ; 57. 12. But v. H. thinks that 
 with the dual nothing need be supplied. 
 3. TOV'TOV Sc TOV iroXc'pov KT!. : the 
 importance which Thuc. here attrib- 
 utes to the war is grounded not on 
 the serious interests involved nor on 
 the character of the military opera- 
 tions, but on its unusual duration and 
 the great number of disastrous occur- 
 rences which attended it. So must 
 we understand the words 
 vvr]vexQ r l ytveffOai. tv av-rtf rp ' 
 as well as those in 17, ravra yap wdvra 
 fiera rovSf rov iro\ffj.ov afj.a ^uvfTTfBero. 
 The preceding gen. serves as an art. 
 to /ui?Kos. Cf. c. 1. 11; 3. 1. 4. |xrya : 
 pred. to irpov&r], indicating the result. 
 Cf. c. 90. 21 ; 93. 6. vvr)V'x0T] : = 
 |iW/3j. Cf. vii. 44. 3 ; viii 83. 4 ; 84. 
 1, and often in Hdt. 5. ola ov\ TC- 
 pa KTf : a common formula for what 
 is extraordinary. Cf. vii. 70. 15 ; viii. 
 i. 12; and similarly iii. 113. 21. No 
 inference can be drawn as to a defi- 
 nite duration from the words iv lay 
 Xpdvtf). 
 
 6. viro (3appaptov : as Mycalessus,
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 23. 
 
 99 
 
 fidpwv, at S' VTTO cr<f>a)v avra>z> dirtTroXe^ouWtoi' (eto~t 
 Se at /cat ot/a^Topas p.eTe/3aXov dXto"/co/Avat), ovre </>vyat 
 TOcrat'Se avd p<i)TTO)v /cat <bovo<; 6 aez> /car' OLVTOV TOV TTO- 
 
 I jt- i I 
 
 10 Xe/Lto^, 6 Se 8td TO o-Tao-taeti'. Ta T nporepov dt<ofj /xeV 3 
 Xeyd/xeva, epyw 8e cnravLfoTepov /3ey8atou/xeva, ov/c aViora 
 KaTecrTTfj, creLcrptov re Trept, ot CTTI TrXelcrrov ap,a /xepos y/J? 
 /cat to-^vporaTot ot avTot eTrecr^pv, 17X10 v Te e/cXeti|fet9, at 
 Trv/cvdrepat Trapa TO, e/c TOV Trpti^ yjpovov ^vri^ov^vQ^va, 
 it T eo-Tt Trap* of? /x,eyaXot /cat O-TT' av- 
 
 for it is clear that he means here (15, 
 dir' OUTWV), and in ii. 54. 7, famine 
 as the result of failure of crops. 
 
 T<i T irpoTepov . . . KaTt'trrrj : anrf 
 so stories of former times reported on 
 hearsay, but too scantily confirmed by 
 fact, ceased to be incredible. 12. <rci- 
 o-|i(ov T ire'pi : both as to earthquakes 
 = earthquakes for instance. Cf. C. 52. 
 9, where the clause with irtpi is par- 
 allel to an ace. Though this clause 
 strictly belongs to the preceding subj. 
 TO icp6rfpov KTt., the following rel. 
 sentence, ol . . . tirtaxov, refers only to 
 occurrences of this war ; and, as if ex- 
 planatory of TO itportpov, nom. cases 
 (as e/cAetyejs) follow, for which a 
 verb like lytvovro must be supplied 
 out of OVK airiara KarfffTij. The two 
 sup. expressions are closely united by 
 a/ua ... oj OVTOI. 13. eir'<rx<>v : pre- 
 vailed, intr., with eirl ir\fiffrov fifpos 
 yrjs as adv. definition. Cf. c. 50. 7, 
 where, however, firl TTO\V is obj. of 
 fictffX ev i as we find neut. objs., c. 48. 7 ; 
 ii. 77. 13; iii. 107. 24 ; vii. 62. 18. Cf. 
 also iii. 89. 6, Ttav <7er/ucS' KaTfxoiTcav. 
 14. wopciTaKTe. : "running beyond 
 those recorded of former times," and 
 so pleonastic (cf. the Lat. prae) with 
 a comp. Cf. iv. 6. 6. G. 1213 (d) ; 
 H. 802, 3 ; Kr. Spr. 49, 2, 8. 15. aw- 
 XJAOI: pi. as siccitates, Caes. B. G. 
 
 yii. 29; perhaps also Colophon, iii. 34. 
 7. VTTO <r4>wv avruJv : = inr" aAAij- 
 \oi', the Athenians and Peloponne- 
 sians being the virtual subj. ; opp. to 
 Ttav fiapBaptav. Examples are, Plataea, 
 iii. 68. 3; Mitylene, iii. 50; Thyrea, 
 iv. 57. :i cUrl 8 at: sunt quae. 
 G. 152, N. 2; H. 998. tiaiv is more 
 common than einiv when the rel. is 
 nom. (cf. 15). Kiihn. 554, 5. 8. ol- 
 KtJTopas jwTt paXov : e.g. Aegina, ii. 27 ; 
 Potidaea, ii. 70 ; Anactorium, iv. 49 ; 
 Scione, v. 32; Melos, v. 116. eiXi- 
 trKo'(ivai : partic. impf . <|>u-yal KT*. : 
 sc. tyevovro, e.g. in Plataea, ii. 5. 30; 
 of the Plataeans, iii. 68. 2 ; of the 
 Melians, v. 116. icar' airrbv rbv ir6\f- 
 fiov, i.e. directly in consequence of the 
 war. 10. Stdro o-TcuriaJtiv : in Cor- 
 cyra, iii. 81. ff . ; iv. 47; Megara, iv. 
 66. ff. ; Samos, viii. 21. There may 
 well have been other instances which 
 the narrative omits, as having no di- 
 rect connexion with the war. This 
 remark applies particularly to the 
 fffifffiol, 12 (cf. ii. 8. 9; iii. 87. 9; 89. 
 4, 17 ; iv. 52. 3; v. 45. 20; 50. 26; vi. 
 95. 2; viii. 6. 29; 41. 9), and to the 
 fi\iov tK\ftyfis, 13 (ii. 28. 2; iv. 52. 1), 
 of which many others must have been 
 observed in Greece in 27 years ; also 
 to the avxfj-oi and Ai/xoi, 15, of which 
 no particular instance is mentioned ;
 
 100 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 23. 
 
 /cat XL/AOL, /cat rj ov^ 17/0 terra /3Xdi//ao-a /cat yaepos n 
 17 Xoi/AcoS^s vocros' ravra yap vraVra yaera rovSe 
 rov TToXe/xov a/za vv7T.6eTo. rfp^avro Se avrov *A.Or)- 4 
 vatot /cat IIeX.o77OW77O~tot Xvcravres ra<? rpta/coz'rovret? 
 20 crTroi'Sas at avrots kyivovro yaera Ev/3ota9 aXcuo-u>. Start 5 
 
 8JV\ \>/ / I ^ v v 1 
 
 eAvcrai', ras atrta? irpovypaya Trpcorov /cat rag ota<po- 
 
 pa<?, rov /xi7 rtva ^rjrrjcrai TTOTC eg orov roo~ovros vroXe^ao? 
 rot? '^EXX^o't KarecrTTTj. rrjv pkv yap aXrjOeo-Tar'rjv irpo<f>a- 6 
 o~tz/, dffravecTTdTrjv oe Xoyaj, rovs 'A^vatov? rjyovfJLai yae- 
 25 yaXovs yiyvopevovs /cat <f>6/Bov irape^ovTas rot? Aa/ceSat- 
 yu.oi'tot? dvay/cacrat e? ro TroXe/xet^- at 8' e? ro cfravepov 
 Xeyo/xevat atrtat atS' rjcrav e/carepwy, 
 ret? o"7rov8a9 e? rov TroXeyaov 
 
 V. 24. errv Trap* ols : = Tap' tviois. 
 Cf. fcrriv (v ols, v. 25. 9; viii. 65. 3. 
 See on 7. 16. ij . . . vo'o-os : the rep- 
 etition of the art. lays stress on the 
 partic. Cf. c. 126. 10; viii. 64. 6; 90. 
 27 ; Hdt. viii. 92, r^v irpo<pv\dffffovffav 
 firl ~2.KidQ(f rrjv Alytva'njv (ffa.) ; Plat. 
 Gorg. 502 b; Dem. xix. 26. ptpos ri 
 is adv., to a (considerable) degree, not 
 obj. ; so that <f>9f'ipaffa is a stronger 
 0Actyao-a. Cf. ii. 64. 7 ; iv. 30. 2. 18. 
 {jwtire'OeTo : complexive, as in c. 6. 3. 
 eiri9fa9ai, as of hostile forces. 
 
 TjpjjavTO 8s a-uTo-u /ere. : the narra- 
 tive of the beginning of the war is 
 carried on in ii. i. The following 
 words SioVi 8" f\v<rav KT. announce 
 the contents of the rest of this book. 
 19. TpiaKOVTOvreis : cf. c. 115. 1. 
 B.C. 445. In such words we find the 
 forms -ovrfis (c. 115. 3; ii. 2. 2) and 
 -ovriSfs (c. 87. 19; v. 32. 19; Ar. Ach. 
 194; Eq. 1388). 21. irp^rov: fora 
 similar pleonasm, cf. ii. 36. 1 ; iii. 53. 
 9; vi. 57. 10; viii. 66. 6. 22. TOV 
 . . . T)TTJo-tu : see on c. 4. 6. 
 
 23. irpo'4>acnv : here of the actual 
 reason or occasion. Cf. c. 118, 3; 
 133.7; 141.4; ii. 49. 4; vi. 6. 3; Dem. 
 xvni. 156, T^V a.\r)07) -Kp6<f>affiv. If we 
 take rovs 'AO-rjvaiovs /j.eyd\ovs . . . s rb 
 TroAejuelVas obj. of riyovfj.ai and r^v a\rj- 
 0<rToTT)i/ . . . \6ycjj (the truest cause of 
 this war, though least voiced, Bacon) as 
 pred. (the art. being required by the 
 sup.), we need not, with most.commen- 
 tators, assume an irregularity or mix- 
 ture of consts. 24. TOVS 'A9i]vaiovs 
 . . . iro\niv : the stress of the sen- 
 tence lies on the partic. clauses (see 
 on c. 100. 16) rather than on avajKa.- 
 ffcu. Cf. c. 82. 10; ii. 61. 3. For 
 avayKacrai <?s, cf. ii. 75. 14 ; vii. 62. 15. 
 26- S TO cfxivepo'v : = (f>av(pias, but 
 with the notion of coming forward in 
 public. Cf. c. 6. 17. 27. atriat e'lta- 
 Wpwv, euj>' tov : proleptic for alriai a.<p' 
 5>v fKarepoi. Kiihn. 600, 5. For d-n-J, 
 cf. C. 12. 5. The fs rb (pavepbv \ey6- 
 H'tvat a.lria.1 include C. 24-55 tne Kf P~ 
 Kvpa'iKa, and C. 56-66 the HOT etSaiar ixa. 
 And then, after the negotiations at 
 
 A I////
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 24. 
 
 101 
 
 24 'ETTtSa/A^o? eo-rt rroXt? kv Se^ta lo-TrXeWrt TOV *Io- i 
 
 t> KoKirov 7rpoo~ot/covo~t 8* avrrjv TavXdVrtot fidpfia- 
 , 'iXXvpLKOv 60vos. TavTrjv aircoKKrav [jiev Kep/cvpatot, 2 
 ot/ao-rT?? 8' eyevero <J>aXto<? 'Eparo/cXetSov, Koptz^tos ye- 
 5 i>og, raV d<' 'Hpa/cXeov?, /caret 8?) roi/ TraXatoV vo^ov e/c 
 
 ^tw^ rt^e? /cat rov dXXov Acupt/cov, yevov?. irpo6\96vTO<$ 3 
 8e rov ^povov eyei/ero [17 rail/ 'ETrtSa/otvuuv TroXt?] yLteyctX^ 
 /cat TToXvdvOpomos' o~rao~ta / o~avre5 Se ev dXXi^Xot? erry 4 
 10 TToXXct, &>s Xeyerat, aTro vroXe^tov rti'os raiv 
 
 Sparta and the decision there arrived 
 at, we reach in c. 88-118 the narra- 
 tive of the dA.7j0<rTOT7j irp6tf>a<ns of the 
 war, viz. the alarming growth of the 
 Athenian power, which is thus, in 
 Greek fashion, placed after ostensible 
 ones. The remaining chapters, 119- 
 145, contain the concluding consulta- 
 tions and decisions at Sparta and 
 Athens. 
 
 THE DISPUTE BETWEEN CORIXTH AXD 
 CORCTRA. Chaps. 24-55. 
 
 24. Origin and early history of Epi- 
 damnus. The commons appeal in vain 
 to Corey ra for help against the attacks 
 of the banished aristocrats. 
 
 1. 'Eiri8a|ivos : Dyrrhachium 
 of the Romans, now Durazzo, on the 
 Illyrian coast of the Adriatic. A 
 name thus placed is a common mode 
 of beginning a narrative. Cf. Horn. 
 T 172 ; or with preceding tan, y 
 293; 5 844. So c. 126. 6; Cic. Verr. 
 Act. II. iv. 33 ; Virg. Aen. i. 12. 
 fo-irXe'ovri : see on c. 10. 34. This 
 verb only here in prose with simple 
 ace.; with prep., ii. 86. 19; 89. 30; 
 92.22; 94. 4; iv. 75. 5; viii. 99. 17. 
 So also fffdyetv, eV/JaAAeu/, fff&aivfiv, 
 firico/j.iftt>, ftrfyfpeiv always with prep, 
 in prose. 2. irpoo-oiKovcri : with 
 
 ace. Arist. Pol. i. 8. 7. In. iv. 103. 10; 
 v. 51. 3 it is abs. 3. diruKio-av: Ol. 
 38. 2; B.C. 627. 4. <J>aXtos: so ac- 
 centuated in distinction from the adj. 
 $>oA(os or <t>a\i6s. See Lehrs, de Aris- 
 tarcho, p. 279; Chandler, Greek Ac- 
 centuation, 249. 'EparoKXsiSov : 
 the gen. of the father's name without 
 the art., as in ii. 67. 13; 99. 25. 
 5. rcSv ewj>' 'HpaK\e'ovs: as vi. 3. 6, 
 'Apxias rSiv 'Hpo/cA.etSoii', probably one 
 of the Bacchiadae. The gen. of the 
 whole depends directly on the per- 
 sonal name. 8if : naturally ; often 
 used in explanatory clauses. (7/1 
 ii. 102. 28 ; iii. 104. 2. On the custom 
 itself, see vi. 4. 2 ; and on the con- 
 nexion between a colony and the 
 mother city, c/. c. 25. 4 ; 34. 1 ; 
 38. 2. 6. KaTttK\Ti0is : only here 
 in Thuc. ; found again in Polyb., 
 Strab., and Plut. 7. y ' vov s : 
 tdvovs. So in iv. 61. 14; vii. 27. 2; 
 29. 23. 
 
 8. [TJ TWV 'Eiri8ap.viwv iroXis] : the 
 Mss. vary between ir6\is and Svvafus, 
 thus betraying that the words are a 
 gloss, as Stahl rightly judged. 9. 
 a-Too-iaa-avres : agreeing Kara avvtaiv 
 with iro\is. Cf. iii. 2. 2, AetrjSos . . . 
 ftov\ri6fi/Tes ', 79- ^> **"W 6vras. 
 10. lis Xe'^yerai : belongs to Hrri iro\\d,
 
 102 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 24, 25. 
 
 ftapfidpcov e^Odpycrav KOI rrjs Swa/xeo>s rrjs TroXX^s ecrre- 
 pTJ0r)crai>. rd Se reXevrata 77/30 rovSe rov TroXeyaou 6 817- 5 
 /AOS avTo>v eeSta>e row? Svmrovs, ot Se eVeX^oVres 
 (jitTa rail/ ftapfidpajv eXy^ovTO rovs a T^ TroXet /cara re 
 15 yffv KCLL /card OdXacrcrav. oi Se eV rij TroXet oWes 'ETrtSd- 6 
 
 fJLVLOl, eVeiS?) 7TieoZ'TO, Tre/ATTOVCTtl' I? T^ KepKVpCLV 7T/3- 
 
 o~/3ets a>5 /r^rpoVoXii/ pvcrai>, Seo//,ei>ot /x^ <T^>as irepLopav 
 (frOtipofJievovs, dXXa rows re ^evyovra? ^vva.\\d^ai cn^uri 
 /cat rov rtov j3ap(Bdpa)v TroXeyu-ov KaraXvcrat. raura 8e t/ce- 7 
 20 rat /ca$eo/Aez>ot Is ro "H/aatov ISeoi/ro, ot Se KepKvpaioi 
 t/ceretav ov/c eBe^avro, aXX* 
 Se ot 'ETTtBa/x^tot 
 
 ovcrav eV diropa) 
 
 cr^tcrtv a,7ro 
 ei^o^ro OecrOai 
 
 ro 
 
 as this formula always stands imme- 
 diately after or within the words it 
 qualifies, never before them. Cy. c. 
 118. 21; iii. 79. 10; vi. 2. 20; vii. 86. 
 17; viii. 50. 16. It indicates not doubt, 
 but only vagueness in the tradition. 
 oiro iro\e'|JLOv : see on c. 1 2. 5. The 
 real cause of this war lay in their 
 internal divisions. TWV f3ap(3apa>v : 
 gen. as in 19 and c. 32. 14. 11. t<|>0d- 
 pi|<j-av : they became crippled. Cf. C. 2. 
 17. 
 
 12. TO, T\vraia : see on c. 2. 2. 
 13. e'gcSuoge: a rare compound, only 
 here in Thuc. In Dem. xxxn. 6, 
 where the vulgate has this compound, 
 the best Ms. 2 has SuaKoptvos. TOVS 
 Swarovs : so the o\lyot, the party op- 
 posed to the Sfj/Aos, are often called. 
 Cf. ii. 65. 8; iii. 27. 8; v. 4. 8; viii. 
 21. 4. eiTtXBovTes : Haase's conjec- 
 ture for aiff \06vrts of Mss. ; for the 
 aor. partic., related as it is to t\^ovro, 
 must express the notion of attack, not 
 of moving off. But Sh. and B. take 
 01 aTreAtfoWes together = ' the exiles/ 
 opp. to TOI/J tv ry ir6\(i. 
 
 17. trtpiopolv: the pres. inf. as in- 
 cluding all subsequent times; the 
 following aor. infs. with special ref- 
 erence to immediate necessities. 
 GMT. 96. The same distinction in 
 c. 25. 6 and 10. " irepiopav with pres. 
 partic. implies inactive perception = 
 'look on with indifference'; with aor. 
 partic. (ii. 18. 22) implies non-perception 
 = ' shut one's eyes to.' Both these 
 occur in Dinarch. ii. 8. With inf. 
 (ii. 20. 6) it has lost its notion of per- 
 ception, and becomes simply = eav, 
 'permit.' B.L. G. 19. iKs'rai Ka6<o- 
 jxtvou : aor. (not impf., cf. c. 26, 19; vii. 
 77. 22) of iKfTwv KaQl^fLv, which forms 
 a simple notion, ' to seek for protec- 
 tion.' Cf. c. 136. 10; iii. 70. 19; 75. 22. 
 Cf. the Homeric &yjf\ov f\Qeiv, Horn. 
 B786; T121; E804,efc. 20."Hpaiov: 
 rather than 'Hpdiov, ace. to Vat. Ms. 
 and Arcadius. See Chandler, 357 
 and 360. 
 
 25. The Corinthians are ready to 
 lend the Epidamnians the aid they ask 
 for. 
 
 2. Tijopav: in Hdt. (iii. 148. 14;
 
 *O1. 86, 2; B.C. 435. 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 25. 
 
 103 
 
 Trapov, /cat 7re/Ai//a^Ts e'<? AeX^ovs rov Beov emjpovTO, el 
 irapaSolev Ko/3w#tots rrjv TroXw tus oi/ctOTats /cat TI/-UO- 
 
 5 />taj> Tti>a ireipuvro ctTr' avruv 7roteto~$at. 6 8* aurots 
 dvetXe TrapaSowat /cat rjyefjLOvas 7roteto~$at. * eX^o^re? Se 2 
 01 'ETrtSa^vtot 9 TT)Z> KopwOov /caret TO pavreiov Trape- 
 Socrav TT)*' aTroiKLav, rov re ot/ctcrr^v a.7roSet/cvui>Tes o~<wi> 
 IK KopivBov 6Wa /cat TO xprja-Typiov S^XorWes, eSeoiro 
 
 10 re /XT) o-<as irepiopav Sta<#et/3o//,a>ov<?, dXX' eVajawat. 
 K.opiv0Loi Se /caTct T TO 8t/catov VTreSe^a^To TT)Z/ Tt/tto- 3 
 ptav, vofjii^ovres ov^ fjcrcrov eavTwv elvat TT)V a.7rot/ctai> 
 r^ KepKvpaiCDV, a/xa Se /cat /xto~et TQ>V KepKvpaCw, OTL 
 
 aTrot/cot' ovTe cta eV Travriyv- 4 
 
 vii. 169. 11) and Thuc. (c. 38. 15; 58. 5 ; 
 69. 30, efc.), Ae/p; later, 'vengeance.' 
 
 Ov<rav : = virdpxovtrav. See on c. 2. 5. 
 
 cv diro'pj> ix VTO : this expression 
 occurs here only; in iii. 22. 31, eV 
 O7r({py ^o-oi', also with inf. In Hdt. 
 IT. 131. 2, ^ airoplpffi (ix. 98. 3, t'v 
 ttTropip) xe<rea. Plat. Phaed. 108 c; 
 Gorgr. 522 a, 4i> irao-p airopia exfffOai. 
 OcVOai : to arrange, manage, in a gen- 
 eral sense (c/ c. 41. 15; 75. 16; iv. 
 17.12; 18. 11; 59. 14; 61.23; v. 80. 3; 
 vi. 1 1 . 26) ; then settle, as here rJ ira.p6v, 
 their present difficulty. Cf. c. 31. 15; 
 82. 27; viii. 84. 19 (T&V irJAe/ioj/) ; iv. 
 120. 22; \. So. 3 (TO Trp^^ora). In 
 the latter sense there is no need, as 
 there is in the former, of an adverbial 
 qualification. TO irapo'v : nearly as 
 freq. sing, as pi., without important 
 difference of meaning; cf. c. 77. 19; 
 133. 13; ii. 22. 1, irpbs rb irapbv (59. 10, 
 irpbs rot irap6vTa) x a *- f ' ira ' l '' (tl 'i 3^- 18; 
 54. 8 ; iii. 40. 35, etc. ; it varies with Trepi 
 irp6s, air6, but always tv ry irapdvTi, e/c 
 rwv irapdvTuiv. 3. tirrfpovTo : here 
 and iii. 92. 19 ; viii. 29. 6 aor. to the 
 pres. firepwrav, ii. 54. 13 ; v. 45. 15, and 
 
 the impf. eimp&ruv, i. 118. 20. 4. 
 irapaSoitv : opt. of the deliberative 
 subj. irapa8&tJ.ev. GMT. 124, 3 ; 71. 
 Cf. Horn. A 191, fj.ep/*.i?ipiev T) 6' ye . . . 
 avao-T-fiffettv; c. 63. 3. TijAtopiav iroi- 
 ttr0ai: if correct, = auxilium sibi 
 conciliare. See App. The regular 
 sense of op em f erre in c. 124. 4. 
 8. cr<j>u>v : as possessive gen. with TOV 
 olKiavhv. So often in Thuc. ; rare in 
 other Attic writers. Cf. c. 30. 14 ; 50. 
 19; 136. 10; ii. 5-20; iv. 55. 3. Here a 
 direct refl., as the more emphatic eav- 
 rwv in 12. 11. Kara re TO SCicaiov: 
 followed in 13 by Si/j.a 5e Kai. This 
 irregularity in the use of the particles 
 is probably due to the number of in- 
 tervening words. Cf. c.i i. 4. Kiihn. 
 520, note 3. vireSe'gavTO : p o 1 1 i c i t i 
 sunt: used with ace. (ii. 95. 9) as 
 well as with fut. inf. (ii. 29. 25; viii. 
 8i.21). 14. <irapi]|ii\ovv : here only 
 in Thuc. Cf. Hdt. i. 85. 14; Xen. 
 Mem. ii. 2. 14. 
 
 ovrt -yelp KTf. : Cl. and B. fol- 
 low Stahl (Jahrb. 1863, p. 466,466; 
 1868, p. 176) in removing the period 
 at the end of the chapter, in order that
 
 104 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 25. 
 
 15 pe<ri rat? KOIVCUS StSdvre? yepa TO. vo/xt^d/xe^a ovre Ko- 
 pivOiat dv&pl irpoKaTapxofAtvoi ra>v iepa)v, axnrep at aX- 
 Xcu a,7rot/ctat, Trtpu^povovvTes Se avrovs /ml eV ^pr^^arcDV 
 Svz>a/Aei m/res /car* iKeivov rov -^povov opola rots 'EXXi?- 
 vwv TrXotKTUOTarcHS /ecu T^ 9 TToXefjLOv irapacTKevf) Swa- 
 
 20 TO)Tepoi, vavTiKO) Se KCU TroXv Trpoe^eLV ecmv ore eVai- 
 
 the sentence introduced by -y^p may 
 find a verb in the firt/j.irov of c. 26. 2 ; 
 though, owing to the intervention of 
 several parties, and the parenthesis at 
 22, fi Kal yuaAAoj/ . . . iro\ffj.f1t>, the 
 structure is changed from oj Kep/cu- 
 piuoi [fyK\i](j.aTa irape^x " TOIS Kopiv- 
 Oi'ois] to ot K.oplvQioi 67/cA.^juaTo e^ovres 
 (ire/j.irov. v. H., however, follows Bad- 
 ham in omitting yap, that the parties, 
 may be connected with the subj. of 
 TrapTjjueA.ouj/ ; and Sh. produces the 
 same result by understanding jdp 
 (=ye &p) in its primitive meaning 'in 
 fact/ ' in sooth/ Germ, namlich. See 
 his note ; and on this use of ydp, Hel- 
 ler, Philol. 13, p. 114; Baumlein, Par- 
 tikeln, p. 68 ff. ; Bursian's Jahrb. 15, p. 
 272. A good example is Horn. K 127, 
 iVa ydp fffyiv cirffppafiov yyepeBeffdai. So 
 Sh. explains vii. 28. 13. 15. ytpa. TO, 
 vofxi?o'(jiva : for the order, see on c. i. 
 6. Ace. to Diod. xii. 30. 4 these were 
 the offerings which should be sent to 
 the chief festivals of the mother city, 
 called Koival iravrtyvpfis, because the 
 colonies had part in them. On these 
 offerings, see the decree about Brea, 
 C. I. A. I. 31, 1. 11 ; Hicks, Inscr. p. 
 37, and Schol. on Ar. Nub. 386 ; and 
 on the whole subject, Am. J. of Ph., 
 V. p. 479 ff. 
 
 16. irpoKarapxo'iievoi TWV Upwv : re- 
 fers to the sacred usages at the begin- 
 ning of the sacrifice (see Buttm. Lexi- 
 logus, 1. 103, and c/. Horn, y 445 ; Hdt. 
 ii. 45. 6; iv. 60. 9; 103. 4; Ar. Av. 
 
 959 ; Eur. /. T. 40), as the cutting off 
 hair from the forehead of the victim 
 and distributing it to those present. 
 Cf. Horn. T 273, apvwit e'/c Kf<pa\fcov 
 ra.fj.vf Tpt^as avrap eirerra icfjpvKes 
 Tpujcuv KOI 'Axcuwv vi^av apitrrots. So 
 we must understand irpoKarapx6fj.fvoi 
 (which occurs only here in a relig- 
 ious sense) with the Schol., SiS6vres 
 irpdrfpov (sc. if) Tols &\\ois) TO.S Karap- 
 Xas, and that in the normal state 
 of things citizens of a mother city 
 who were present at a sacrifice in a 
 colony received the Ka.Ta.pxai of the 
 victims first. The two clauses joined 
 by oi/re ovTf refer, therefore, to the 
 fulfilment of such dutiful obligations 
 in the mother city as well as in 
 the colony. 17. irepw^povovVTts : 
 like virepippovt'iv (iii. 39. 30 ; vi. 68. 10) 
 in meaning and const., but in this 
 sense only here in Attic. Cf. Ar. 
 Nub. 225, 2HKP. afpoftarca Kal irtpi- 
 tppovw Tbv fjKiov. 2TPE. e-jretr' awb 
 rappov TOVS Otovs inreptypovfls ; V Sv- 
 va|xi 6'vTs : = Suvarot ', used with the 
 gen., as in iii. 93. 6 ; Plat. Rep. 328 c. 
 With this is joined 6juo?ain adv. sense; 
 cf. vii. 29. 24; Hdt. iii. 8. 1; 57-9; 
 vii.n8.7; 141/4. SwaTtartpoi in 19 is 
 its comp. Thus the partic. uvrfs with 
 its two preds. is subord. to Trepi^po- 
 vovvTts, giving a double reason for 
 their pride. See App. 20. VOVTIKW 
 Se KTL : to the two real grounds of 
 arrogance (xp^/J-ara and irapa<nctvf)) is 
 added a third, based on the mythical
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 25, 26. 
 
 105 
 
 p6(jiVOL /cat Kara rrjv rtov <I>ata/ctov TrpoevoiKiqcrus rrjs 
 /cXe'os l^ovroiv ra irepl ra? I'av?' (77 /cat 
 
 ov/c dSwaroi' 
 
 TO va.vriK.v, /cat 
 
 yoet<? ya^o et/cocrt /cat e/carov virrp^ov aurots ore 
 267roXe/xetz/ ) iravroiv ovv TOVTWV ey/cX^ara e^ovre? ot 1 
 iopu>6ioi e-rrefJiTTOv es rr)z> 'ETriSa^ov acr^evoi rrfv ax^e- 
 Xtaf, olKTJTopd re rov ^ov\6p.evov teVat /ceXevovre? /cat 
 'A/ATrpa/acoraii' /cat Aeu/caStwi^ /cat eavrwi/ (frpovpov^jf 
 5 liropevOycrav Se ire^ e? 'ATroXXwvtav, Kopiv0L(ov ovcrav 2 
 
 iav, Se'et TWZ' Kep/cvpatajz/ ^1,7) /ca>Xvayrat VTT* av- 
 /caret 6d\acra'av Trepatov/xe^ot. Kep/cvpatot 8e, eTretS?) 3 
 rov? re ot/CT^ropag /cat <f>povpovs rfKovra^ e? 
 T^V re a.7rot/ctav Koptv^tot? 
 
 fame for naval skill of the Phaeacian 
 inhabitants of their island. Thuc. 
 disparages this reason by the use of 
 firaipd/j.fi>oL, which generally has an 
 unfavourable sense (0.84.9; 120. 20, 
 24; iii. 37. 28; vi. 11. 23), and by 
 etTTJi/ ore with /cal Kara TT)J/ /ere., " and 
 boasting their great superiority also 
 in naval power sometimes actually 
 (nal) on the ground of the former oc- 
 cupation of the island by the Phaea- 
 cians, whose glory lay in their ships." 
 irpoe'x* tv : after etratp6/j.ej/oi = glo- 
 riantes, as oi>x e <*' with inf. in ii. 39. 
 18. 21. Tqv TUV .... KepKv'pas : note 
 the position of the governing noun be- 
 tween the subjective and the objective 
 gen., as in ii. 49. 37; 89. 46; iii. 12. 10; 
 vii. 34. 25. 22. XO'VTV : for the 
 position, see on c. ii. 19. rf ical 
 v : see on c. II. 8. 23. ical 
 : et erant, and they actually 
 were. 
 
 26. The Corinthians send a garrison 
 to Epidamnus. After fruitless negoti- 
 ations, the Corcyraeans besiege the place 
 with forty ships. 
 
 2. i'ir|i7rov: the impf. of this verb 
 used as aor., since the activity of the 
 sender is regarded as going along 
 with the person sent. So airoa-r f \\eiv 
 (ii. 85. 10 ; iii. 49. 5). Cf. iteXfveiv, 11, 
 St7<r6ai, 14. See on c. 10. 34. 3. olKTf- 
 ropa : = tiroiKov, ii. 27. 5. 4. cj>poupov's : 
 formally construed with Uvai ice\fv- 
 oinss, but in sense rather dependent 
 on eirf/MTTov. 5. 'AiroXXwvCav : a 
 Corinthian colony, south of Epidam- 
 nus, also in the country of the Tau- 
 lantii. 6. Sc'ei . . . vir avrwv: a 
 proleptic const., the pass, form of 
 which makes VTT' avreav necessary. In 
 the act. it would be ,u^ ff<f>as /cwAuoxn. 
 
 8. TOVS T OLKrJropas Kal <J>povpovs 
 .... TTJV T diroiKiav : by re . . . re the 
 two members are united on the same 
 level (see on c. 8. 14), while TOVS OIKTJ- 
 ropas Kal <f>povpovs are joined together 
 as one whole, as in 15, and, with 
 stronger discrimination of the two 
 parts, in c. 28. 4, TOVS typovpovs re 
 Kal oiK-firopas. rfKOvras 8e8o|Ae'vriv : 
 these pf . parties, indicate that all was 
 finished when they learned it. Cf.
 
 106 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 26. 
 
 10 \cira.LVov /cat 7rXevcraz>Tes evOvs irevre /cat et/cocrt vaucrt, 
 /cat v&Tepov erepa) crroXw, rous re ^evyo^ra? e/ceXevoi> 
 /car* tTnjptiaiv Se^eo-^at avrov? (y\0ov 'yap es r)z> Ke/3- 
 Kvpav ot raiv 'ETrtSayai'teov <i/yaSe9, ra^ou? re eVtSet- 
 Kvvvres /cat ^uyyeWtav, T)Z> Tryaotcr^ojaevot e'Seo^ro cr^a? 
 
 15 /carayeii>), rovs re <f>povpov$ ovs Koptv^tot e7re^ 
 rev? oiKTJTopas OLTroTrefjLTrew. ot Se 'EvrtSa/xrtot 
 T6W> vTrrJKova'av, dXXa crrparevoucrtv eV' avrov? ot 
 Kvpcuoi recrcra^a/covTa vavcrt /xera rwv <f>i/yd^<av d 
 Ta^ r o^T9, /cat Tovs 'iXXvptov? 7r^oo~Xay8ovr5. TrpocrKaOe- 5 
 
 20 o/i,a>ot Se r^t TroXtv TTpoelirov 'ETTtSa/xi/tour re 
 
 /cat 
 av- 4 
 
 /ca- 
 
 ii. 3. 2. 11. Kol vo-rcpov Tpp <rro- 
 \w: inserted here in anticipation of 
 18, where the fleet of 25 ships, which 
 was despatched immediately, is aug- 
 mented by 15. 12. Kar' cVrjpciav: 
 4irripfaff^s is defined by Arist. .RAef. 
 ii. 2. 4, ifj.iroSifffjibs rats &ov\T)<reffiv (rov 
 ir\i\aiov) oi>x 'iva TI avry (yfvijrat) a\\' 
 'Iva. /j.^ ticflvip. It implies, therefore, 
 wanton malice. The Corcyraeans had 
 no interest in the restoration of the 
 nobles. 13. TOU}>OVS : i.e. rovs ira- 
 rpifovs (iii. 59. 13), of their common 
 ancestors, who had founded Epidam- 
 nus. 14. irpourxoficvoi : this verb 
 or irpoexfffOat (c. 140. 24), like irpo- 
 Pd\\f<reat (c. 37. 16; 73. 13; ii. 87. 
 14 ; iii. 63. 9), and irpoQfpeaOat (iii. 59. 
 11), means 'to bring forward as a rea- 
 son,' 'to appeal to.' 15. Kara-yew: 
 regularly used of the restoration of 
 exiles. Of. 18; c. in. 3; ii. 33.4; 
 95. 9; v. 16. 31; viii. 53. 4. 
 
 16. ol Sc 'Ein.8afj.vioi. . . . ol Kepicu- 
 paioi Kre. : instead of this parataxis 
 of clauses, we should have looked for 
 firel . . . inti]Kov(io.v, trrparfvovaiv. The 
 decisive matters are thus placed in 
 strong contrast. Though the subj. is 
 changed, after the neg. a\\d is used. 
 
 Of. c. 58. 6; ii. 70. 2; iii. 45. 16. 
 Otherwise Kal is employed. Cf. c. 48. 
 3; 61. 2; 105. 29. The aor. vTr^Kovaav 
 stands in the sense of our plpf. in 
 a protasis. Cf. c. 62. 6; 63. 11 ; ii. 2. 
 12 ; iv. 3. 9, etc. Before a-rpareiova-iv, 
 as St. rightly remarks, we must under- 
 stand oil TTfiffavTfs, for ovfiev virr)KOva'ai> 
 = owe ^irfi<T0rjffav. See App. In recro'a- 
 PO.KOVTO. vavai the reinforcement spoken 
 of in 11 is silently assumed. For the 
 ace. ouSeV, cf. c. 139. 9; \. 114. 2: au- 
 TUIV is neut. and part., since with inra- 
 Koveiv Thuc. uses a pers. gen. always 
 without ace. Cf. ii. 62. 22 ; iii. 50. 14 ; 
 iv. 56. 16; v. 84. 11; vi. 71.16; 82. 8; 
 87. 5; viii. 5. 19 (abs., i. 143. 33; with 
 dat., iv. 63. 12 ; v. 98. 3). We have 
 here avrwv with aor. (not as in c. 29. 
 1, TOVTUIV with impf.) in reference to 
 the demand made by the first squad- 
 ron, 10, which had not been regarded. 
 See Herbst, Philol. 16, p. 274. 
 
 19. irpoa-KaOeiJo'fuvoi: with ace. Cf. 
 c. 61. 8; v. 61. 16, where, however, 
 the ace. may be governed by iro\i- 
 opKttv. But cf. c. 24. 2 and Kiihn. 
 409, 7. 20. irpotiirov KT. : announced 
 publicly. See on c. 29. 3. Note the 
 change of subj. with the following
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 26, 27. 
 
 107 
 
 /cat rows eVov? a-rraOels dirievai, el Se 
 o>s TroXeyat'ot? yj)ri<T.(T0a.i. o>$ 8' ov/c eireWovro, ol 
 Ke/3/cvpaiot (ecrrt o' icrBjAos TO ^Mpiov) eVoXtop/cow 
 
 2?7roX'- KoptV#tot S', a9 avrots e'/c 1^79 'ETTtSa/xi'ov iyX- l 
 ^oy ayyeXot ort TroXtop/cowrat, TrapecrKevd^ovTO crrpa.- 
 TtdV, Kal ayu,a aTroiKiav e'? TT)^ 'ETrtSa/xvov eKTJpvcrcrov eVt 
 r?7 10-77 /cat 6/u,ota TOV /3ovX6fjLevov teVaf el Se ri? TO Tra- 
 
 5 pavTLKa fj.ev fMrj e6e\oi v[jiTr\elv, ^ere^eiv Se /SovXerat r^? 
 a,7TOt/cta9, TrevTTjKOvra S/aa^/xag KaraBevTCL KopwOias p,e- 
 vew. rj&av Se /cat ot TrXcoi^re? TroXXot /cat ot rapyvpiov 
 /caray8aXXoi/T5. eSeif^cra^ Se /cat TWI/ Meyapeiwv vav(rl 2 
 
 infs. (as in Hdt. ii. 115. 29), and that 
 the former represents the imv., the 
 latter the indie., of dir. disc. 23. 
 icr6(jLo's : a remark inserted to show 
 the ease of the operation. t iroXi- 
 O'PKOVV : obsidere coeperunt. 
 
 27. T%e Corinthians make prepara- 
 tions to support the Epidamnians and 
 appeal to their allies. 
 
 1. avrois : see on c. 13. 12. 3. 
 cirl rg to-j] . . . U'vai : defines more 
 exactly the obj. airoiKiav. Both. are de- 
 pendent on (K-fipvffffov. On the phrase, 
 see on c. 14. 15. As avb TT)S fays (cf. c. 
 15. 11) marks a starting point, so eVl 
 ry Ivy refers to conditions. The two 
 adjs. together, without distinction of 
 meaning, constitute a formula (a e q u o 
 et pari iure, Cic. Ojf.i. 124). Cf. 
 c. 145. 6; iv. 105. 12; v. 27. 12; 59. 
 24 : and with similar meaning eVJ TO?J 
 foots Kal 6/j.olots, v. 79. 2 ; Xen. Hell. 
 vii- i. 1, 13, 45. See Curtius, Herm. 
 10, 234 f. 4. et H TIS . . . diroiKas : 
 when a case is supposed with el, in 
 order that a further supposition may 
 be then made about it, the indie, is used 
 in the former and the opt. in the lat- 
 ter ; and what seems to us the natu- 
 
 ral order is often inverted in Greek. 
 Here : " a man, suppose, is desirous 
 (Bov\erai) to take part in the scheme; 
 should such a one be unwilling (JUT; 
 tdf\oi) to sail at once." The same 
 moods and order in Xen. Mem. ii. 6. 4 
 (exoi . . . a.vfxera.1.); indie, in first place, 
 Plat. Phaed. 67 e (5ia0f0\riTai . . . <po- 
 Bolvro); Xen. Cyr. iv. 6. 7 (5e'x7 . . . 
 Aafloj/xf). The opt. here, therefore, is 
 not due to the indir. disc. Cf. c. 5. 14. 
 
 6. Spawns Koptv6(as : the Corin- 
 thian standard being like the Aegine- 
 tan (see Boeckh, Publ. EC. p. 28), the 
 Corinthian drachma (irax*a) : the At- 
 tic (ArHj) :: 10 : 6 (obols). So Cl. 
 But this ratio is disputed by Hultsch, 
 Griech. und Horn. Metrologie, p. 540. 
 
 KaroOtyra : and KaraBd\\ovTts, 8, 
 of depositing as security, to be for- 
 feited if the pledge should not be 
 fulfilled. Cf. Plat. Prot. 314 b; 328 c. 
 
 7. iroXXot: pred. to the twopartic. 
 subjs. united on the same level by Kal 
 
 Kal. See on c. 8. 14. 
 
 8. cStTJ&tiorav 8 Kri. : the main 
 points of the action of the Corinthians, 
 expressed by aors., 8, 11, 14, are sepa- 
 rated by short notices of the results.
 
 108 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 27, 28. 
 
 15 Se 
 
 (T(f)a<s vp,TrpoTr6p,\fjeu/, el apa /co>Xvoti'To vno 
 10 TrXeti/- oi Se 7rapecr/ceuaoz'To avrols OKTOJ VCLVCTL 
 
 ec^aXXr^ajz' recrcrapcrf /cat 'ETTtSauptojj' e 
 ot irapia'yov TreWe, 'Ep^tci^s Se yLuai> /cat Tpot- 
 Suo, Aev/caStot Se Se/ca /cat *A/A7rpa/cta)Tat o/crw* 
 aov<s Se ^pr^taxa rjTrjcrav /cat <l>Xtacrtous, 'HXetou? 
 >5 re /ce*>as /cat ^pi^/iara. avratv Se Koptv$ta)i> 
 TrapecrKevdtpvTo rpta/co^ra /cat rptcr^t'Xtot oVXtrat. 
 Se CTrvdovro ot Kep/cvpatot TT)^ Trapacr/cevTy^, l 
 
 KopwOov /xerd Aa/ceSaiju,(W<yi> /cat St/cucu- 
 Trpeo-fietov, ovs TrapeXaySov, e/ceXevof Koptv^t'ou? rows 
 cV 'ETrtSa^t^w (frpovpovs re /cat ot/cr^ropa? aTrayett', w? 
 5 ou fjLtTov aurot? 'ETTtSa/xf ov. et Se rt a^rtTrotowrat, 2 
 St/ca? r}0.\ov Sowat eV IIeXo7rov^7ycr&) Trapa TrdXecrt^ at? 
 
 9. |\)(j.7rpoTrt^4/fiv : only inferior 
 Mss. have |uyuirpo7r^a, which has, 
 however, been adopted by St., B., and 
 v. H. So the fut. inf. is found in 
 the best Mss. after j8ouA.e<r0ai, vi. 57. 
 10 ; <j>ie<r0ai, vi. 6. 4 ; 5i/var6j' efvat, 
 iii. 28. 2. See on ii. 29. 26 and vi. 
 6. 4. GMT. 113 ; Kiihn. 389, note 7 ; 
 Stahl, Quaestiones grammaticae, p. 8. 
 
 ct opa : i/j as mi^A/ be expected. See 
 Heller, Philol. 13, p. 118. 11. Kt<t>aX- 
 XTJ'VWV: part, gen., as in c. 24. 5; 29. 
 10 ; 30. 15 ; v. 67. 7. 14. Tjpaious : 
 alrelv is used by Thuc. with ace. of per- 
 son only in connexion with xpV aTa - 
 Cf. viii. 44. 6 ; 85. 20. Elsewhere the 
 person, if expressed, is governed by 
 irapa. The fulfilment of the last re- 
 quest is mentioned in c. 30. 9. 15. 
 KCVOS : inanes, the hulls only; opp. 
 to ir\-fipeis, c. 29. 2. KopivOuov : prop, 
 names often without art. when joined 
 with aurJs (cf. ii. 31. 10; iii. 98. 19; 
 vi. 30. 6; 31. 12), by which the ab- 
 sence of alien elements is indicated. 
 Kr. Spr. 50, 11, 14. 
 
 28, The Corcyraeans once more re- 
 quire the Corinthians to abstain from 
 protecting the Epidamnians. 
 
 3. irapt'Xapov : usually of support 
 in war; here and viii. 92. 40, of addi- 
 tional advocates of a proposal. The 
 Lacedaemonians would naturally be 
 chosen, as being in favour at Corinth. 
 
 4. 4>poupoxis re Kal olxiJTopas : with 
 a single art. See on c. 6. 1. <os ov 
 \urdv : the subjective is with the abs. 
 partic. and the neg. ov of fact (con- 
 nected with fKe\(vov, not with aira-ytiv) 
 indicate the confidence of the assump- 
 tion. In dependence on the imv. idea 
 of Ke\e6tiv we should have ^. Cf. 
 vii. 77. 35; Ar. Ran. 128. 
 
 5. ovriiroioCvTai : sc. 'EiriScf/xi/ou. Cf. 
 iv. 122. 15. 6. SiKas Sovvtu : cf. c. 
 85. 9; 144. 15; iv. 118. 35; one side, 
 and here the most important, of the 
 full SiKas SiSovai Kal 5(xfff6cu (cf. S'tKaia, 
 C. 37. 21, and Si'/cas 1<ras Kal 6/j.olas, v. 
 27. 12 ; 59. 24) ; " to submit the quarrel 
 to a fair discussion and arbitration." 
 
 irapd iroXeo-iv als : = irap als. See
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 28. 
 
 109 
 
 av a^orepoi v/A/3wcro'. oTTOTepaiis S' av St/cacr^ eii/at 
 TT}v aTTOiKiav, TOVTOVS Kparelv TJ0eh.ov Se /cat ra> eV 
 AeX<ot<? fjiavT6LO> eVtrpei/fat TroXejutof Se ov/c etcoi' Trot- 3 
 
 10 eu>* et Se /A 77, /cat avrot a.vayKo.crBrio'ea'Oa.i iifyacrav, e/cet- 
 va)j> /Sia^o/aeVtoi', <tXov? Trotetcr^ai ous ou /3ovXovrat, 
 erepovs raw i/w OVTMV ^taXXov, ax^eXtas eVe/ca. ot Se 4 
 aireKpivavTo at/rots, ^v ras re ^av? /cat rou? 
 O.TTO 'ETrtSa/xwu aTrayaycucrt, /SovXevcrecr^at 
 
 15 trporepov Se ov /caXai? e)(etv rov? /xet' TroXto/3/cetcr^at, av- 
 Tov? Se St/caecr#at. KepKvpaloi Se d^reXeyov, ^v /cat 5 
 e/cetifot rou? eV 'ETTtSa/xi/w a7rayay&><7t, Troti^cretv raura* 
 
 H. 753 g. This refers rather to 
 the Lacedaemonians and Sicyonians, 
 who were with them, than to the Illy- 
 rians (c. 26. 19), whom they--would 
 hardly call <pl\oi. ctycXtas cvcica : 
 placed at the end, implying that if 
 their claim of right is rejected, in- 
 terest alone must guide their action. 
 See App. 
 
 14. aTra-yavtocn. : the best Mss. give 
 airdyaxn, and the pres. partic. in c. 29. 
 18; but the connexion of thought 
 requires the aor. here, as in the pre- 
 cisely similar case in 17 : the with- 
 drawal must take place first, and then 
 only can negotiations be entertained. 
 irportpov: before this takes place, be- 
 longs not to woAws X e " / k u t to Si/ca^e- 
 o-0cu, to which iro\topKfl(rOai, though in 
 parataxis, is in sense subord. : " it was 
 not proper that, while ihe Epidamni- 
 ans were undergoing siege, tliey (the 
 Corinthians and Corcyraeans) should 
 dispute about their rights." 15. av- 
 TOVS : ace., although inclusive of the 
 speakers, from the contrast with rovs 
 fj.ev. Kiihn. 476, 1. 
 
 17. v 'Em8c4iv<5> : directly opp. to 
 TOWS . . . curb 'ETTiSo/uvou of 14. The 
 
 on c. 1. 12 ; 6. 21. 7. {jv^ptoo-iv : sc. 
 Si'/cas SoOi-ai. 8. rjOeXov 8 : this em- 
 phatic repetition (epanaphora) of the 
 verb, the clause diroTtpuv . . . Kparelv 
 being parenthetic, indicates their 
 willingness to accede to any friendly 
 adjustment. 
 
 9. iro'Xenov 8e OVK etwv irowiv: (not 
 Tro(e?<r0ai) "against causing war they 
 strongly protested." OUK e'Si' as c. 127. 
 10; vi. 72. 7. (^ Hdt. v. 36. 7, ou/c 
 o W\6^of avaipteffdcu. The aor. inf. 
 used for the positive recommenda- 
 tions, Sovv-ii, eiriTpfyai, the pres. for 
 the dissuasive, iriie'iv. 10. el B (XTJ : 
 introduces the alternative, whether a 
 positive clause, or, as here, a neg., 
 precedes. GMT. 478 ; H. 906. After 
 this transition %(paffa.v, which Kr. sus- 
 pects, can hardly be dispensed with. 
 See the similar case in ii. 5. 22. 
 11. ovs ov POV\OVTCU. : a covert 
 allusion to the alliance with the 
 Athenians, which, as ou shows, was 
 already contemplated, with whom 
 they would naturally not desire to 
 unite themselves, as being of a differ- 
 ent race. 12. TWV vvv 6'vrwv : the 
 gen. depending on ertpovs. G. 1154;
 
 110 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 28, 29. 
 
 *O1. 86. 2; B.C. 434. 
 
 Se etvat /cat wcrre ap.(j)OTepov<; yaeVew /caret ^ai- 
 /aai/, o~7roi>Sa9 Se Trot^cracr^at eaj? ai/ ^ 81/07 yev^rat. 
 29 *&.opiv6ioi Se ouSe> TOVTGJV VTTTJKOVOV, clXX' eTretSr) 1 
 aurots ^crav at i^e? /cat ot ^v^ayoi iraprjcrav, 
 KTJpvKa Trporepov TroXe^ov npoepovvTa 
 apavres e/3So/u,77/coi>Ta vavcrl /cat nevre Stcr- 
 5 ^tXtots re oTrXtrat? eirXeov eVt Trjv 'ETrtSa/xvov, Ke/D/cu- 
 patots evavria TroXep,TJo'ovTe<; ecrrpar^yeL Se TWI^ ^aev veaiz' 2 
 EUS 6 ITeXXt^ov /cat KaXXt/c/jaYi?? 6 KaXXtou /cat Tt- 
 6 Tt/xdV$ov9, TOV Se vre^ov 'Ap^eTt/xo? Te 6 Ei5- 
 pvrt)aov /cat 'icrap^tSa? 6 'Io~ay3^ov. eTretS?) Se eyet'o^TO ei^ 3 
 10 *A/CTt&) T^5 'Ava/CTOpta? y^5, ou TO lepov TOV 'ATroXXawos 
 
 there must have been others, probably 
 those of the Eleans. There is no 
 reason for preferring the number 70, 
 given by Diod. xii. 31. In c. 27. 16, 
 we have rpiirx'^ioi 6ir\?rai; but 1000 
 may have been elsewhere employed ; 
 and 2000 corresponds well with the 
 75 ships, since in early times there 
 were 30 eiriBdrat (later 20) in a tri- 
 reme. Boeckh, Publ. Econ. p. 383. 
 5. iir\ TT\V 'EmSeifAVOv : in the direction 
 of, to succour, Epidamnus. 6. c'vavrta : 
 ace. of inner obj. as adv. Kiihn. 410, 
 note 5. So dfj.oi6rpoTra, c. 6. 24; o/to?a, 
 c. 25. 18; ayx<aij.a\a, vii. 71. 21. 
 eo-Tparrj-ysi : sing, preceding several 
 subjs. G. 901; H. 607. 7. Ti(iA- 
 vwp T. : other instances of names 
 of father and son formed from the 
 same roots are Na.v<ri<pi\os Navatv'iKov, 
 'S.taffiy fvrjs 'SwtridSov, 'Eiriyevris MsTo-ye- 
 fovs, etc. 
 
 10. *AKT<}>: at that time only a 
 sanctuary of Apollo, where games 
 were celebrated every second year. 
 Augustus founded to the north of it 
 the town of Nicopolis, to commemo- 
 rate his victory over Antonius, B.C. 
 
 Corinthians had troops actually in 
 Epidamnus, who, as not really Epi- 
 damnians, could not be described by 
 the proleptic TOVS e'{ 'EiriSd/j.vov. 18. 
 croipoi 8* ctvcu KTe. : supply SiicdfcaOai 
 from 16, they were ready for a judicial 
 settlement. Cf. v. 41. 10. Sore, on 
 condition that (cf. c. 29. 22 ; iii. 28. 4 ; 
 iv. 65. 3; vii. 83. 8), introduces both 
 ptveiv and troi^aaaQai, the latter being 
 aor. to mark the new step which would 
 then be taken. KOT& x<S>pav, as they 
 were. See App. 
 
 29. The Corinthians are defeated in 
 a sea-fight off Actium, and Epidamnus 
 surrenders to the Corcyraeans. 
 
 2. ir\T]'ptis ifo-av and 17, tireirXt]- 
 pwvro : the regular terms for the man- 
 ning of ships. Cf. c. 35. 5; 47-2; 
 141. 14; vi. 32*. 1; vii. 37. 17. 3. 
 irpoir'fiiJ/avTS : sending forward, irpo- 
 tpovvra (irpoayopfvtiv), to announce pub- 
 licly. Cf. c. 140. 22; ii. 13. 9; iv. 97. 
 18. In neither word is irpo temporal, 
 and therefore Trp6repov is not pleonas- 
 tic, as vp&Tov is in c. 23. 21. 4. e'pSo- 
 HTJKOVTO. Kal irs'vrc : therefore in addi- 
 tion to the 68 mentioned in c. 27. 2,
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 29, 30. 
 
 Ill 
 
 ecrTtv, eVt TO) o-ro/xart TOV 'A/xTT/aa/ct/cov KoXirov, ol Kep- 
 Kvpaloi KTJpvKa re 7rpoeVe/Ai//az> avrot? ev a/cart$) 
 povvra jjir) TT\IV eVt o-^>a? /cat rag mug d/x,a e? 
 ^ev^az'res re rd? TraXatdg wcrre TrXo'tyuous et^at /cat rd? 
 15 dXXa? eVtcr/cevdo-ai>res. a>5 Se 6 Kr)pv re dTrr^yyeiXet' ov- 4 
 SeV etp^vatof Trapa TWV KopivOlwv /cat at i/r^e? avrots 
 
 ovcrat oySory/co^ra (rea'crapaKovra yap 'J 
 eVoXioyo/covi/), dvravayayo/xevot /cat ?ra 
 
 /cat eviKrjcrav ot Kep/cvpatot irapa TTO\V 
 20 /cat vav? Trei^re/catoe/ca oiz^Beipav TMV TfLopivOiaivA rrj 5 
 8e avr^ rj^epa avrot? ^vvefiv) /cat rovs r^ 
 
 TTapacrTij(Tacr0aL 6/xoXoyta wcrre rov? 
 
 30 dv dXXo rt 80^17. yu,erd Se rr)i/ vav^a^iav ot KepKvpaloi 1 
 
 o'T'Yja'avTts eVt r>^ Aev/ct/AjLtT^ r^5 Kep/cv^oa? d/cpw- 
 rov? yu,eV dXXov? ov? eXaftov at^/xaXwrov? ctTreVret- 
 
 21. avrots : z.e. to the Corcyraeans 
 in general. 22. irapao-TTjVao-Oai : in 
 Time, only in aor. (r/~. c. 98. 8; 124. 
 18; iii. 35. 2; iv. 79. 12), to reduce, 
 serving as causative to trpoffxoipeiu 
 TIVI, ' to submit.' (7f. c. 74. 24 ; 103. 
 10; 117. 13, etc. rV 'Eir/So/woi' must 
 be repeated as obj. &rrt : on condi- 
 tion that ; see on c. 28. 18. ro\5s tin]- 
 XvSas : i.e. the ot'/c^ropas of c. 26. 8. 
 23. KopivOious : probably the larger 
 part of the <ppovpol, c. 26. 4. Brfo-avras 
 i'xeiv : = eV Scap-cns %x elv - Cf. c. 30. 
 4; 52.9; ii. 5. 23; 6. 8; iii. 32. 11; 
 34. 16; iv. 21. 5; v. 42. 10, etc. See 
 on c. 38. 15. 
 
 30. Further hostilities on the part of 
 the Corcyraeans; new preparations of 
 the Corinthians. 
 
 2. Aei>Kt|j.[j.T] : (not Aewfyu'p) the S. 
 E. promontory of Corcyra, now Leu- 
 kimo. 3. ovs 
 
 31. 13. iirXrjpovv : in parataxis with 
 irpotire^av. Cf. C. 26. 17 ; impf. to 
 indicate that the}' began then to man 
 the ships. 14. VO,VTS : applied to 
 the strengthening of ships by new 
 cross-planks ; ^vydfjLara avrats evQevrts, 
 Schol. Cartault, La triere Athtfnienne, 
 p. 42. 15. iri(TKva<ravTs : of other 
 kinds of repair which ships might 
 need on putting to sea. The comple- 
 tion of all these preparations is ex- 
 pressed by the plpf., 17, which is 
 unusual in a prot. 17. Tto-o-apeucov- 
 TCI yeip: referring to c. 25. 24, rpi-fipf's 
 tltcoffi Ko.1 eKarbv virrjpxov avro7s. 
 18. dvTava-ya-yo(i6Voi. : see App. 19. 
 tvU-qcrav : the aor. of the fact simply : 
 usually the resulting consequences 
 are included by the use of the impf. 
 See on c. 13. 31. irapoi iroXv': deci- 
 sively. Cf. ii. 8. 13; 89. 16; iii. 36. 
 27 ; viii. 6. 16. Kiihn. 440, p. 514.
 
 112 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 30. 
 
 ei^ov. 
 
 v&repov 8e, eVetS?) 2 
 rats vavcriv oW- 
 
 vav, Koyotz^tovs Se 
 5 ot TLopivOioi Kat ot ^v/x/xa^ot i^ 
 
 ^atprjcrav eV OLKOV, TYJS 6a\.d<rcrr)s aTrao-^s tKpdrovv 
 /car' eKetva ra ^wpta ot KepKvpcuoL, /cat TrXeucrawes e<? 
 Aev/caSa ri)z> iopivdia>v airoLKiav r^s y^s Ire/xov Kat 
 KuXXTji^z' ro 'HXeta)z> i-nlvtiov cveTrprjcrav, ort va>9 /cat 
 10 ^oi7/xara Trapecr^pv Ko/Hz/^tots. rov re ^povov rov TrXet- 3 
 crrov /Aera r^ vav^a^iav eKpdrovv rrj<; 0a\do-cnr)s /cat rous 
 
 OU 
 
 TO) pL TT.OLVT^ VO.VS /Cat 
 
 (Trparidv, eVet cr^wv ot ^v^^a^pi tirovovv, ecrryoaroTreSew- 
 15 ot'ro eTTt 'A/crtw Kat Trept ro Xet/xeptot' r^9 @eo~77y>amSo<?, 
 <j)v\a.Krjs evKa r^9 re Aev/caSos /cat ra>^ aXXwi^ 7roXea>y 
 oo*at cr<f>L(TL <^>tXtat -^o'a^' olt'reo'rparoTreSevo^ro Se /cat ot 4 
 
 Aev/ct/x/x^ vavo~t re Kat 7rew' eVe'- 
 re ovSeVe^oot aXXi^Xots, olXXa ro 0pos rovro dvrt- 
 
 i.e. those taken in the sea-fight, as to 
 whom no agreement had been made ; 
 not those taken in Epidamnus. 5. 
 ri<r<rt]|MVOt : chiefly used in pf . of de- 
 feat sustained. Cf. c. 63. 2 ; v. 73. 7 ; 
 vi. 72. 8 ; vii. 40. 5. 6. tKpdrouv : 
 the impf. denotes their continued su- 
 periority. Cf. iii. 32. 14; vii. 57. 34. 
 The following aors. fTffjLov, tveirpt]ffa.v 
 express the particular facts which en- 
 sued. 8. TTJS 'YTJS ' part, gen., often 
 with Tfjivtiv. Cf. ii. 56. 17 ; vi. 75. 
 8 ; 105. 18. G. 1097, 1 ; H. 736 ; 
 Kiihn. 416, note 2. But the ace. often 
 occurs also. Cf. c. 81. 12; ii. 19.8; 
 20. 15; 57. 8; 73. 6; iii. 26. 15; 88. 
 12 ; and ii. 56. 11, rrjs 77)5 r^v iro\\-}]v. 
 9. cirCvciov: in ii. 84. 33 again, of 
 the Elean naval station at Cyllene. 
 MkWI 
 
 y. c. 27. 15. 
 : and so. See on c. 4. 5. 
 
 rov xpo'vov TOV irXewrrov: see on c. 2. 
 12. The meaning of these words is 
 doubtful. It is probable that they 
 denote the remainder of the year avail- 
 able for war after the sea-fight, and 
 that irepu6vTi T<$ depet in 13 means 
 when the first summer was drawing 
 to a close. But some suppose that 
 these expressions include besides the 
 earlier portion of the succeeding 
 summer. See App. 14. <r<f>wv : the 
 pron. gen. thus placed has almost the 
 effect of a dat. of interest. Cf. c. 35. 
 15; 71. 15; 82. 14; ii. 27. 9. 15. 
 Xi|xe'piov : see on c. 46. 9. 
 
 17. avTeorpaToirsSevovTo : after the 
 verb in 14 a kind of epanaphora : see 
 on c. 28. 8. Cf. c. 128. 1, 6. 19. 
 TO 0pos TOWTO : the summer succeed- 
 ing the battle ; and so the x^ 1 ^" next 
 spoken of is the first winter after the
 
 *O1. 86. 2,3; B.C. 404-3. 
 ** Ol. 86. 4; B.c,, 432. 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 30, 31. 
 
 113 
 
 20 /ca#eo/xej'(H ^et^a^o? 17877 d^e^wpr^crav eV oi/cou e/cdYe/3ot. 
 
 31 To*> 8' eviavrov irdvra rov ^tera TT)^ vav^a^tav 1 
 
 /cat roV vcrrepov ol ILopivOioi opyrj (frepovrts rov 77/005 
 HepKvpaCovs TToXefjiov evavTrrjyovvTo /cat TrapecrKevd^ovro 
 ra /cpartcrra i/ewv crroXoi^, e/c re avrrjs HeXoTrovvtja'ov 
 
 5 aryeipovres /cat TT^S aXXTy? 'EXXaSos eperag /xtcr&y ireWov- 
 res. * irvv0av6fjL6voi Se ot KepKvpcuoi rrjv TrapacrKevrjv 2 
 avrwv t(f>o/3ovvro, /cat (-^cra^ yap ovSevos 'EXX^i^wv evcnrov- 
 Sot ovSe kcreypd^avro eavrou? ovre es ra? ' \0rjv alaiv 
 (TTTOvSas cure e? ra? Aa/ceSat/xovta)^) eSo^ev avrot? IX- 
 
 10 dovcriv a>5 rous 'A^r^atovs ^vfj,fj,d^ov^ yevecr^at /cat &i(^e- 
 Xtav rtva Treipacr0a.L OLTT avra)v eu/3tcnce<T#at. ot Se Ko- 3 
 
 same event. 20. r|8rj : to be taken 
 closely with x e 'M*''' oy > t'Aen zY iros now 
 winter. Cf. wicrbs fjSi), iii. 106. 12; 
 irpbj rb eap -^877, V. 17. 7 ; ->jfj.fpas ^87;, v. 
 59. 2 ; similarl}', en VVKTO., ii. 3. 16 ; 
 TJ eV TTJ flpJivp, iii. 13. 5. C/l c. 
 103. 8. 
 
 31. The Corcyraeans and the Corin- 
 thians betake themselves to Athens. 
 
 1. TOV 5' e'viavrov . . . v<rrpov : the 
 two years of preparation here spoken 
 of include the period mentioned in c. 
 30. 13-20, i.e. from spring of 434 to 
 spring of 432. The embassy of the 
 Corcyraeans to Athens may have 
 been- sent at the beginning of 432, 
 when the preparations of the Corin- 
 thians were nearing completion. Krii- 
 ger, Stud. I. p. 218 ff. 2. opyi] 4*'- 
 povrcs : pressing on with the zeal of an- 
 ger. Cf. v. 80. 7, 6vfj.cS e<j>epov. iv. 121. 
 4, rbv ir6\(/j.ov TrpoOi^utos olativ. 4. TCI 
 KfKvu<rTa : adv., as in c. 19. 8. K re 
 turrits KTt. : the prep, is to be repeated 
 before rrjs a\\iis 'EAAaSos. See on c. 
 6. 21. If fK governed both gens., it 
 should have run, e'| OUTTJS re ... /cai TTJ s 
 H\\r,s. Kr. Spr. 69, 59,2; Kiihn. 520, 
 
 note 5. 5. |u0-0u> imOovrss : subord. 
 to ayeipovTfs. Cf. C. 18. 19; 25. 18. 
 
 7. teal (rfo-av -yap . . .) cSogev: a 
 causal sentence, thus placed in para- 
 taxis before the main one, is common 
 in Hdt., and not rare in Thuc. Cf. 
 c. 57. 16; 87. 2; iii. 70. 11; 107. 16; 
 vii. 48. 12; viii. 109. 3. Since here /cat 
 belongs to the principal sentence, and 
 the const, is not confused as in c. 72. 
 1, the causal should be separated by a 
 parenthesis. Here tvairovSoi is a subst., 
 allies, with gen.; in c. 40. 15; iii. 65. 
 19, it is adj. with dat. G. 1143 ; H. 
 754 ; Kuhn. 423, note 17. 8. <rrypd- 
 \|/avro eavrovs : had had themselves 
 enrolled, in the list of allies who were 
 parties on one side or the other to the 
 airovSal rpiaxovTOvrfis, C. 115. 1. 
 10. gv|i|iaxovs: attracted by the un- 
 derstood subj. of inf. G. 928, 1 ; 
 H. 941 ; Kiihn. 475, 2 b. Cf. c. 
 12. 2. The inf. yevf<r0ai does not de- 
 pend on ireipaffBai, for they were seek- 
 ing only what the terms of the treaty 
 allowed. See c. 35. 2. 11. tvpC- 
 <rKc<r0ai : to procure for themselves (by 
 effort). Cf. c. 58. 6 ; v. 32. 25.
 
 114 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 31, 32. 
 
 TrV06fJLl>OL TaVTO, YfKOoV /Cat CLVTol <S TO,? 
 
 7T/3ecr/3evcro/xei>oi, O'TTWS /XT) cr^tcrt TT/JO? rw 
 vavTiKM /cat TO avTtov Trpoa"yev6[JLevov Ifjiiro 
 15 6e<T0ai rov TroXefjiov y /3ovXoj>rai. Karacrracriq^ Se e/c/cX^- 4 
 crtas e? dzmXoytW rj\9ov, /cat ol ^tv KepKvpcuoi eXe^a^ 
 rotdSe 
 32 " At/cato^, a) 'A^ratot, rovs 
 
 tyx/ua^tas Trpov(j)eL\o[jLevr)$ 
 i-rriKovpias, cocnrep /cat 
 
 irpwTov, /xctXtcrra /xev 
 5 rat, et Se /XT^, on ye ov/c e 
 
 evepyecrtag 
 
 trapa rovs 
 Se^cro/xevovs 
 /cat ^vp^opa Seov- 
 eVetra Se 
 
 /cat 
 
 13. irpto-f&va-o'iiEVOi : in v. 39. 7 the 
 pres. partic. in same sense ; both are 
 equally permissible. Cobet rejects 
 the word in both places, since, else- 
 where, Thuc. always uses the mid. 
 irpffff}evtaOai= legatos mittere (c. 
 126. 1; ii. 7. 16; iv. 41. 14; vi. 104. 
 14), whereas legatum esse is irpetr- 
 fteveiv (not in Thuc.; but in vi. 55. 
 11, it = maiorem esse natu). 
 14. c'|iiroSiov y*Vil T< u : = K<a\vari, and 
 so followed by inf. GMT. 807 ; H. 
 963. 15. 0cV0ai: see on c. 25. 2. 
 KaTao-Teurrjs : cf. iii. 36. 23, of an as- 
 sembly convened for a special pur- 
 pose, i.e. irvyi(\riTos. Schomann, Ant. 
 of Greece, I. 380. 16. ^XOov : sc. e/crf- 
 repoi, to which here 01 KepKupaioi, and 
 in c. 36. 22 of KopivQtot, are in part, 
 appos. On these speeches see Grote, 
 V. c. 47, p. 321. 
 
 SPEECH OF THE CORCYRAEAN AMBAS- 
 SADORS AT ATHENS. Chaps. 32-36. 
 32. 1, 2. Whoever asks for aid 
 without being able to appeal to obligation, 
 should show that the granting of his request 
 will be attended with advantage and not 
 injury to those who help him. 
 
 1. H.TJTC cvEp-yccri'as . . . irpov<Ji\o- 
 |AEVt)s : without having any claim on the 
 score of important service rendered or 
 of alliance. Cf. Hdt. v. 82, ^ ?xfy>7 
 ri irpoo<pei\o/j.fvT]. The pres. partic. ex- 
 presses the standing obligation, /UTJT, 
 the hypothetical generality of the 
 thought. 2. TOVS irt'Xas : has no 
 "local meaning, but simply = others, 
 his neighbours. Cf. 16; c. 37. 13, 20; 
 69. 13 ; 70. 2, etc. 4. dvaSiSoi-cu : show 
 on the contrary or rather; for the ab- 
 sence of previous claim would be 
 likely to give rise to an unfavoura- 
 ble judgment. Cf. iii. 97. 2; viii. 86. 
 4. irpwrov: has its correlative in 
 tTreiTa St. Cf. v. 31. 3; 61. 15; vi. 2. 
 18 ; vii. 23. 5. Its position gives it 
 prominence enough without yueV, which 
 before fj.d\tffra ftfv, if possible, would 
 have been objectionable. Kal iJ(A<j>o- 
 pa : implies ' not only help for him- 
 self.' oftcrQat properly takes gen. of 
 person or of thing, but not often 
 together as in 23. Kiihn. 421, 2. But 
 a neut. ace. of inner obj. is freq. 
 found. Cf. Xen. An. vii. 2. 34, ravr' 
 fffrlv & eyci> vfjLWV Seo/jtat. Here it = 
 v/n<popov Sfriffiv Sfovrai. 5. 6'n yt :
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 32. 
 
 115 
 
 e 
 
 Se 
 
 TOVTQJV 
 
 /car acrTTJcro vert, /AT) opyit^crBai ty arv^aicrt. Ke/3/cv/Datbt 2 
 Se /zero, 7179 ^VfJLfia^ia^ rrjs airr/crew? /cat raura Trtcrreuoi'- 
 res e)(ypa v/xtv Trape^ecrdaL aTrecrretXa^ T//xa9. Tcrv^fce Se 3 
 10 TO avro eTrrrry'Sev/xa 77/309 re v/xa,9 9 rr)^ yjpeiav rjfilv 
 aXoyov /cat 9 ra ^//.erepa avratv ev TO* trapovTL dv[j.<f)Opov 
 re yap ouSevo9 TTOJ If ra> 7T/3O rov e/covcrtot 4 
 *>GV dXXa>i> rouro SeT/crd/xez'oi rfKo^ev, /cat a/xa e? 
 rov Trapovra TrdXe/zo^ KopwOifov eprjjj.oi St' avro Ka64- 
 15 ora/xeKj^ /cat TrepiearrjKei' rj So/covcra rjfjLatv Trporepov o~a>- 
 
 with conjs. and preps, ye is often 
 placed before what it really empha- 
 sizes ; here OVK firitfijua. 
 
 7. Keptcupaioi 8 : and now the Cor- 
 cyraeans. Se brings their case under 
 the general rule. Cf. c. 121. 1 ; ii. 64. 
 28; iii. 10. 7. 8. pcrd . . . TTJS alrTJ- 
 crews: the obj. gen. is often placed 
 first. Cf. c. 65. 13; 84. 13; iii. 23. 
 27 ; v. 53. 11 ; vii. 42. 30. ravra : i.e. 
 the advantage their alliance would 
 bring to the Athenians, and the cer- 
 tainty of their gratitude. 9. irofx- 
 <r0ai : mid., as in ii. 62. 32, implying 
 that the powers of the subject arc- 
 exerted. 'Dynamic mid.' Kr. Spr. 
 52, 8, 2. 
 
 3-5. We must indeed admit that 
 our former rule, of keeping aloof from 
 all entangling alliances, does not justify 
 itself in view of the danger which now 
 threatens us from the Corinthians; and 
 ice now renounce it. 
 
 9. TTv'xT]K 8 % KTf. : before they 
 proceed to give the promised justifi- 
 cation of their petition (which comes 
 in c. 33), the 5e, and in truth, intro- 
 duces a recognition of the perilous 
 mistake of their previous behaviour. 
 The pred. adjs. &\oyov, d{u/x</>opoi/ after 
 rervxriKe without a partic. Cf. c. 106. 
 4 ; ii. 87. 23; Soph. Aj. 9; El. 46, 313; 
 
 Ar. Av. 760 ; Kiihn. 483 c. Herbst, 
 Philol. 24, p. 652. rervx^/fe, it has 
 turned out, indicates the unusual coin- 
 cidence of two bad results of the 
 same cause (rJ> a.vr6). 10. e'lnTij- 
 Scvfia: a course of conduct based on 
 principles; of individuals, vi. 15. 18; 
 28. 13; of states and peoples, c. 71. 
 9; 138. 4; ii. 37. 11 ; vi. 18. 19. The 
 consistent carrying out of the same 
 is e-rtT-fiSfvffis, M. 36. 15; vii. 86. 26. 
 n-pds vfios : (' your eyes ; Is rfy xpf'uw ' 
 in respect of the request we make ; is ra 
 rififrepa avruv tv T( irapovTi : as regards 
 our position at the present time. t|}iiv : 
 belongs to rervxriKf &\oyov KOI Qvptyo- 
 pov. The &\oyov, " involving a con- 
 tradiction," is explained by 12, IMI- 
 ftax ' 1 T6 . . . rjKO[j.ti>, the av/j.<f>opoi> by 
 13, Kal aua . . . Ka6effTa.fi.fV. 
 
 12. cv TU> irpo TOV : with xP^V^ " 
 58. 12 ; 73. 10 ; without XP V <?> * v - 7 2 - 
 13, including all past time up to the 
 present. Note the behaviour of the 
 Corcyraeans recorded in Hdt. vii. 168. 
 14. KopivOudv : to be joined with 
 ird\f(j.ov. Cf. Xen. An. ii. 5. 7, rbv 6t- 
 iav ir6\ejj.ov. Ka9'crTafiV : here we 
 stand ; ah emphatic eV/xeV, with pred. 
 adj. Cf. c. jo. 3 ; ii. 59. 9 ; iii. 40. 10; 
 102. 26; iv. 26. 25; vi. 15. 17; vii. 28. 
 31. 15. irtttVTTKtv Te. : the verb
 
 116 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 32, 33. 
 
 (ftpocrvvr), TO /AT) eV dXXorpta ^f/x/xa^ta rfj rov Tre'Xas 
 , vvv d/3ouXta /cat dcr$eVeta r^atz'o/zeVi^ 
 
 aurot /card yu,d*>as aTrewcra- 
 ^ Se jaetovt TrapacrKevf) dirb Ile- 
 20 \OTrovvrj (Tov /cat r^9 dXX^s 'EXXaSog e<' 17/11,0,9 cop^y]vra.i 
 /cat T7/xeis dSwarot opw^ev ovres rrj ot/ceta povov Swa/uet 
 irtpiytvecrOai, /cat ayaa yu,eyas 6 KIV&VVOS, et eVo/xe^a VTT' 
 aura??, dvdy/O7 /cat v/jLatv /cat dXXou TTCLVTOS eTTt/covpta? 
 Setcr^at, /cat ^uyyixw/xiy, et /x^ /xera /ca/cta?, 80^5 Se 
 25 fjia\\ov d/xayOTta r^ irportpov d-rrpay^ocrvvr) evaLVTia. ro\- 
 
 33 " Fez^creTat Se vfuv T; 
 
 expresses the change and its result. 
 Cf. c. 78. 5; 120. 27; iv. 12. 12; vi. 
 24. 6; 61. 18; vii. 18. 26; viii. i. 9. 
 The partic. (paivofj.fvri of actual mani- 
 festation, opposed to ooKovaa of falla- 
 cious appearance. ^Ino" so (KU'I, intro- 
 ducing the final consequence) what 
 was formerly regarded las our wise dis- 
 cretion, in that we took no share in the 
 risks of the policy of others by join- 
 ing in a foreign alliance, has now at 
 fast (wept-) shown itself to be sheer want 
 of foresight and weakness. The inf. 
 clause rb fify . . . ^vyKivSwevfiv is in 
 appos. to ^ ... (raxppoffvvri. Cf. C. 41. 
 8; vii. 36. 26. a&ov\ta and aa&fveia, 
 the result of the &\oyot> and av/j.<t>opov. 
 17. TT]V (wv ovv . . . vavjuaxtav : 
 though grammatically construed with 
 a.irfta(rdfji.f9a after the analogy of VIKO.V 
 TWO. fj.dxT)v, has at the head of the 
 sentence an almost abs. position ; as 
 regards the victory, however. This ef- 
 fect must be often noted where the 
 construction offers no difficulty. Cf. 
 33. 16; 73. 10; 86. 7; 142. 6; ii. 62. 
 1 ; iii. 15. 4. 18. Kara (Jio'vas : single- 
 handed. Cf. c. 37. 17. An elliptical 
 phrase with no certain supplement. 
 
 See on c. 14. 15. 20. 
 have made themselves ready for war. 
 Cf. ii. 9. 1 ; vi. 33. 6. 22. Kal a(xa : 
 adds a new reason; not here tempo- 
 ral. See on c. 2. 9. 22, 24. KivSu- 
 vos, dvaY KT l Svyyvwun : usually with- 
 out fff-ri. Kiihn. 354 b. Cf. iv. 61. 17; 
 v. 88. 1. Here for icivSwos we must 
 supply earai or &p efy. 23. vjxwv . . . 
 iravros : dependent on SflaOai, to which 
 here is joined also the gen. of the 
 thing. Cf. Hdt. v. 40. 7; Xen. Cyr. 
 viii. 3. 19. 24. JATJ: belongs only to 
 fj-era KaKias, not to the verb. Cf. c. 37. 
 6; iii. 14. 7. 25. ToX}iu>)Xv: ice ven- 
 ture, decide. The thing to be encoun- 
 tered is not a danger but an unfavour- 
 able judgment. 
 
 33. The proof we offer consists in 
 the fact that, in return for your sup- 
 port which will bind us to eternal grati- 
 tude, we bring you our fleet, second only 
 to your own, and that too at a time when 
 the Peloponnesians have already resolved 
 upon war with you, and wish only to get 
 us out of the way first. 
 
 1. ycvrfo-eTcu 8 /ere. : recurs to the 
 promise of c. 32. 2, with 8e as in c. 
 23. 1. KoXri : not in a moral sense,
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 33. 
 
 117 
 
 Kara TroXXa rrjs rj^erepa^ yj)ei.a<$' irpwrov fj,ev ort aSt/cov- 
 
 fj.evoi<; /cat ov^ erepovs ySXaVrovcrt rr^v eiriKovpiav TTOLTJ- 
 
 creo-Qe, .eTretra nepl TUV /u-eytcrrcuy KIV^VVCVOVTCLS Se^a/zo/ot 
 
 5 aj? av yLtaXtcrra /u,er' aci/x^o-rov paprvplov rrjv ^apiv /cara- 
 
 BrjCreO'Oe, VO.VTLKOV T KKTT][JLe0a TrXrjV TOV TTO.p VfJUV 
 
 TrXetcrroi'. /cat crxei//acr0e rt? evTrpagia cnrav Loire pa rj TI? 2 
 rot? TToXe/xiots XvTT'rjporepa, el r^v tyxei? ai> TT/OO 7roXXa}i/ 
 -^p-rj fjidroiv /cat ^apiro<? irifjiTJa-acrOe Su^ayu,tv v/xti^ Trpocrye- 
 10 viorOcu, avrrj Trdpecmv aureTrayyeXros, a^ev K.WOVVUIV /cat 
 SaTraz^s StSoucra kavr^v /cat Trpocrert (ftepova-a e<? /xet' 
 rev? TroXXou? dper-^v, el? ce eTTOLfjivveire ^dpiv, vfj.lv 8* 
 
 but an enhanced |i^t</>opos. C/. c. 93. 
 11; ii. 84. 12 ; and eV /coAo?, v. 59. 17 ; 
 60. 11. -q |vvruxia TTJS xP*' a s ; 
 ?Ae present occurrence of our request; 
 the fact that we now come before you 
 with our prayer. Cf. Hi. 45. 18; 82. 
 14; 112. 26; v. u. 17; vi. 54. 2; vii. 
 57. 5. 2. Kara, iroXXa, KT|. : the 
 points are introduced by -rpSirov ILSV, 
 tirfira, and re in 6 (the postscript rf. 
 B. L. G. on Just. Mart. Apol. i. 22. 10. 
 C/. c. 2. 6). Since the three clauses de- 
 pend alike on on, we must read /caro- 
 07j(7(T0e for KaTa0T)(70e (/caTa07j<T0e) of 
 the Mss. ; and with is &P must be 
 supplied SvirrioOf KaraGeaQai (cf. Isae. 
 in. 21 ; Lys. xxiv. 4 ; Dem. xvm. 
 256, 280), not K<naQei(r9t, as Cl. says, 
 referring to vi. 57. 13, where the 
 main verb is past, not fut. as here. 
 " You will lay up for yourselves in 
 the highest possible degree a store of 
 well-deserved (r^v) gratitude, with 
 an ever-abiding record, in the fact 
 that the maintenance of our indepen- 
 dence will be due to your support." 
 
 7. trKeSJ/acrOe KTC. : after \inrripoTfp3, 
 where the sentence might close with 
 the easy supplement of 7) OUTTJ, the 
 tvvpa^ia is enforced by the enumera- 
 
 tion of its favourable features in the 
 sentence el V . . . lax"v. The inser- 
 tion of fj before ei J\v would only 
 weaken the effect. Cf. Lys. xm. 77, 
 irois &v ytvoiro avOponros fjuapiarepos, 
 bffns fr6\fj.rjaef e\d(ii/ us TOVTOVS', 
 Eur. Ale. 879, rt yap avbpl Kaxbv fi.fi- 
 ov, a./jiapTe'tv irt(nrjs dAo^oy ; In such 
 cases the inf. or rel. sentence is ex- 
 planatory of a TOVTOV or ravr-ns which 
 is sometimes expressed, as in Aesch. 
 Ay. 601, T'I yap yvvaticl rovrov <peyyos 
 ?l$tov SpaKflv, . . . avtipl . . . iruAas avcii- 
 |oj ; Plat. Gorg. 519 d ; sometimes, as 
 here, omitted. Kiihn. 540, note 6. 
 8. d. -f\v . . . avreira-yY^TOS : with 
 indie, presents the actual case more 
 vividly to the mind than the causal 
 eirei would do. Cf. c. 76. 8 ; 86. 4 ; iv. 
 10. 20. The rel. clause with the antec. 
 incorporated in it (G. 1037 ; H. 995), 
 $ji/ SvvafjLtv vfjuv irpoayfvfO'Oai, which 
 is the obj. of u/xe?s &v . . . eTi/x^<ra<r0e 
 (rf. iii. 40. 33;, vi. 10. 17), is placed 
 first for effect, and then resumed by 
 the emphatic avri\. Cf. c. 83. 8. avre- 
 wxvyf\Tbs, offering itself, from the 
 mid. firayye\\fff0ai. So in iv. 120. 
 18. 11. e's TOVS iroXAovs: in the 
 eyes of the world. 12. apenjv : gen-
 
 118 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 33. 
 
 aurots icr^yv a eV rc3 TTCUVTI ^povat oXtyoi,? ST) a/xa TroWa 
 ^vvefir), /cat dXtyot ^v/x/xa^tas Seo/xet>ot ots em/caXovz'Tat 
 
 15 acr<^aXetav /cat /cocr/xof ov^ rjcrcrov StSoz'res ^ XTTi^o/xewt 
 TTdpayiyvovrai^ TOV Se 7roXe/xoi> St' oVrrep ^p-^crt/xot av 3 
 eifAev, et rts v^a)V /XT) (Herat ecrecr$at, y^w/xTis d/xaprdVet 
 /cat ov/c atcr#dVerat rovs Aa/ceSat/x<Wov<? </>o/3a> TGJ v/xe- 
 rep&j rroXe/xTicreioz'Tas /cat rovs Kopt^tovs, Swa/xez/ovs 
 
 20 Trap' avrot? /cat v/xtz^ e^povs ovras, [iccu] Trpo/caraXa/x- 
 rytta? vu^ I? r7)f v/xerepav eTTt^etp^o-t^, tVa /XT) 
 
 erosity, which is ready to succour the 
 needy. Cy. c. 69. 7 ; ii. 40. 22 ; iii. 
 56. 27. Here = S^ai/ dps TTJS, <fo repute 
 of magnanimity, Kiihn. 346, 6. B. 
 L. G. on Pind. P#. iv. 173. <y. Soph. 
 ^4nt. 924, T^V Svaffe&etav tvffe&ova' SKTIJ- 
 ffa./j.r]v. ots 8' cira|ivviT . . . l(r\vv : 
 nc? gratitude in the hearts of those whom 
 you shall help, and increase of strength, 
 for yourselves. 14. ical oXtyoi- wa- 
 pa-y i y VOVTai : f ew > wh en they beg for an 
 alliance, come and offer to those whom 
 they call upon (c. 101. 3) security and 
 honour in no less degree than they expect 
 to receive them. Here /cJir^os (see on 
 c. 5. 11) corresponds to apfT-fi, and 
 a<T<t>d\eia. to xfy ls an( l ' >(r X^ s ' 
 
 16. TOV Sc iroX|x v: though subj. 
 of (ffeorQat, has almost the effect of 
 an abs. ace. See on c. 32. 17. See 
 App. 17. 'YVwn 1 ! 5 ajiapravci : he fails 
 to form a right opinion. Cf. c. 92. ; 
 iii. 98. 13. But with yvu>fj.y in vi. 78. 
 16. 18. TI v(ATt'pa) : for the order, 
 see on c. i. 6. The pron. as obj. gen. 
 Cf. 21 ; c. 69. 30 ; 77. 21 ; 137. 31. G. 
 999 ; H. 694 ; Kiihn. 454, note 11. 
 19. iro\|ATjo-tovTas : partic. depend- 
 ing on aiffOAiserai. G. 1582 ; H. 982. 
 This desiderative here only ; others 
 in c. 95. 24 ; iii. 84. 4 ; iv. 28. 7 ; viii. 
 
 56.11; 79. 13. In c. 118. 10, Thuc. 
 denies this eagerness for war. But 
 the statement is here justified, as one 
 of TO Stovra, c. 22. 5, by the actual 
 outbreak of the war. See also c. 
 88. Herbst. icai TOVS KoptvOfovs 
 : St. is right in making 
 Tas alone depend on 
 alffOdvfrai, showing by commas that 
 Swafj.fvovs and uvras are subord. to it, 
 and in rejecting nai. Swapfvovs, of 
 great weight. Cf. c. 18. 10. irpoicara.\afn- 
 PdvovTas (c. 36. 18) KT6., are assailing 
 us now in preparation for an attack on 
 you. 22. KO.T' avrovs . . . <TTi3|AV : 
 stand together against them, as it were 
 on the battle-field. Cf. c. 48. 12 ; 62. 
 24 ; v. 71. 22 ; 73. 10. nrjSe . . . ojxap- 
 TUHTIV: the order is, ^irjSe SuoiV a/jidp- 
 rtatn (cf. iii. 53. 6; 69. 9; vii. 50. 2; 
 viii. 71. 14) tpddaai, so that the inf. is 
 epexegetic ; and that they may not be 
 disappointed in their two objects, to gain 
 them before our alliance is effected. 
 5t/o?j/ is explained in the two inf. 
 clauses, ^ /ca/cwcrat . . . /3f/3a.ici>tTaff0ai, 
 which after the neg. are not mutually 
 exclusive but are placed co-ord. = 
 /xii]T KaKSxrai ^rt &ff3a.i(aaa<rOai. Since 
 each of these is indispensable to the 
 Corinthians, the Schol. is wrong in
 
 THUCYDLDES I. 33, 34. 
 
 119 
 
 Svolv <j)0da'(u d/JidpTOMTiv, 17 KaKaxrai 17^0,9 f) <r<as avrovs 
 /3e/3atwcracr#ai. r)p,6Tepov 8' av tpyov TrporepTJcrai, TMV 4 
 25 fJLev SiSaiTa^, vfjLtov Se Se^a/xei/wv rrjv ^v^a^iav, /cat 
 
 Trpoem/SovXeveiv avTotg paXkov f) aWeTTt^ovXeuew. 
 
 34- "'Hi* Se Xeywcrtv a? ov Si/caioi> rou? o-<f>Tpov<s aVoi- 1 
 
 /cous v/xas Se^ecr&u, yu,a$eTajcrai> a>g vracra aVoi/aa ev /A> 
 
 Tracr^oucra rt/xa TT)V ^rfrpoirokLV, aSt/cov/u.ei^ Se aXXorptou- 
 
 rat- ov yap ITU rw SovXot, aXX' evrt TO) 6/xotot rot? Xct- 
 
 5 7ro/xevoi9 eu/at e/CTreyxTTOfrat. a? Se rj^iKow cra^e? Icrrt. 2 
 
 )OivTe<s yap irepi 'E7Tt8ayu,i/ov es Kpicriv vroXe^tw ^taX- 
 17 r<y tcroj eySovX^^crav ra ey/cXi^/iara //.ereX^etv. /cai 3 
 
 etrrtu rt TeKp^piov a Trpos rjfJids rows ^i/yye^et? Spoii- 
 , wore aVari? re /x-^ TrapdyecrBai vif avratv, S 
 10 re e/< TO cvOeos p,r) virovpyelv 6 yap eXa^tcrra? ra? 
 
 saying that SuoTv is for SvoJV ToD ere- 
 pou, as in iv. 28. 25, in a positive sent., 
 not neg., as here. 24. ijixcrcpov: i.e. 
 reav re KepKvpaitav Kal r<ai> 'A&r]vaicav. 
 To avoid confusion after this use of 
 fi/j.fTfpov, the Corcyraeans are next 
 referred to not by rjuuv but by riav 
 piv. 25. SiSo'vTiov : offering (cf. c. 
 35. 22), and therefore pres. partic., 
 whereas the decisive Sf^afievuv is in 
 the aor. 26. Note the paronomasia, 
 as often in Thuc. Cf. c. 37. 16; ii. 
 62. 27 ; iii. 39. 10; 82. 31 ; iv. 62. 10; 
 vi. 76. 7. 
 
 34. You need feel no scruple on 
 the ground of interference with the tra- 
 ditional relations of colony and mother- 
 Clt .'/ ' f or the Corinthians have already 
 trespassed on these. And you will do 
 >rell to be on your guard against their 
 hostile purposes. 
 
 2. (lafleVtoo-av : we. would have them 
 know, with a touch of irony. Such 
 turns are common in the tragic poets. 
 See App. 5. ^Kir'(i/rrovTcu : the sub- 
 
 ject is by s y n e s i s of &TCOIKOI implied 
 in iratra awoiKia. Cf. c. 13. 6. 6. 
 jrpOK\T)8e'vTS : irpOKa\fttr6ai TIVO. (al- 
 ways mid.) fs Kp'uriv, as e's <nrov8os ical 
 5id\vffn>, iv. 19. 1 ; e's SJ'KOJ, vii. 18. 
 16, 23. 7. TO> &rw : i.e. OIKUS SiSAvrts 
 teal \a.fj.&dvot>Tfs. Cf. ii. 37. 5 ; iii. 53. 
 5. |KT\Ociv : ptTifvai is used with 
 ace. either of the charge to be main- 
 tained or of the person to be pun- 
 ished. Cf. iv. 62. 13. 
 
 8. tore* TI . . . Spuo-iv : " let their be- 
 haviour to us be a warning for you." 
 For TI, bringing out the significance of 
 the rtKfi-fipiov, cf. ii. II. 14 ; iii. 13. 4. 
 
 9. on-art] ft ... Scopcvois rt : these words 
 placed at the head of their clauses to 
 emphasize the two means of seduction 
 which may be employed ; and there- 
 fore not the usual JU^T* . . . ^rt. 
 
 10. *KTOV tvOt'os : belongs to 5eo/teVos, 
 in an open' way, opp. to airdrri, which 
 resorts to crooked ways. Cf. curb rov 
 irpotpavovs, C. 35. 17 ; airb rov evdeos, 
 iii. 43. 5 ; dirb iroiov kv rdxous airo<pvyoi,
 
 120 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 34, 35. 
 
 e/crov ya.pitf.crO 0.1 rots evavrlois Xa^t ftdvcav a 
 Xecrraro? av StareXotTy. 
 
 35 "Auo-ere Se ovSe ra<? Aa/ceSat^oi't'ooi' crTro^Sa? 
 
 juevot 17/11,0,5 jjiYj^erepaiv oiras ^v/a/xa^ov?. etp^rat yap 2 
 li> avrats, TWI> 'EXX^vtSw^ TroXewv 17x15 /^Sa/Aou ^vfjifjia^eL, 
 e^etvat nap' onoTepovs av ctyoecr/c^rat eXdeiv /cat Setvov 3 
 
 5 et rotcrSe jita; aVo re rait' 
 ras vav? /cat Trpocren /cat e/c 
 
 ecrrat 
 
 aXX-^s 'EXXaSos /cat 
 T7/xa? Se ctTTO 
 
 10 
 
 ao ruv vfJLTpo)v 
 re ^Vjityaa^tag 
 7TO06V ai^eXta?, etra e^ aSt/CT^jaart BrjcrovTai 
 
 a Sedjite^a. TroXv 3e e^ TrXeto^t atrta T^/xet? /AT) 4 
 
 Xen. ^4n. ii. 5. 7. 11. Xajx^dvuv : this 
 verb with substs. of moral meaning 
 forms a periphrasis of verbs expressing 
 disposition, feeling, eZc. (fj.eTafj.(\eiav 
 \a.fj.f}aveit>= fiera/ne \f1crdai), as Troierffflcu 
 does with expressions of activity. See 
 on c. 6. 3. C/! etivoiav, c. 77. 21 ; (ra>- 
 Qpoavvriv, viii. 64. 21 ; <j>p6vriffiv, Soph. 
 Phil. 1078. Then the place of an adv. 
 is supplied by a pred. adj., as (\axi- 
 ffras here. 12. SiarcXoCt] : with adj. 
 without iav, as vi. 89. 6. See on c. 
 32.9. 
 
 35 1-4- Your admitting us will 
 be no violation of your obligations to the 
 Lacedaemonians: we claim no more titan 
 is permitted by the treaty. 
 
 1. ovSe: i.e. just as little as you 
 will violate colonial obligations. 2. 
 |At]8eTpwv : not ovtifrepuv, because, 
 though expressing a fact, it is under 
 the influence of the cond. partic. 8e- 
 XOfufvoi. l'pT|Tai : it is expressly stipu- 
 lated. Cf. c. 40. 4; 139. 7; 140. 14; 
 iv. 23.6; v. 21. 6; 25. 10; vii. 18. 14. 
 3. rfris . . . gvfjjxaxcC : rel. sent. = 
 logical cond. GMT. 525 ; H. 914. 
 4. irap* . . . '\8iv : to join whichever 
 
 side it may feel itself inclined. The 
 verb is used pers. with dat., c. 129. 14; 
 ii. 68.7 ; viii. 84. 16 ; without obj., v. 4. 
 11; 37. 19. Cf. Hdt. vi. 128. 11; ix. 
 79. 10. In c. 40. 5, we have jSouAerai 
 for it. Kol Seivov ... a Seo'fx0a : the 
 period has its two members, the co- 
 existence of which is said to be 8ct- 
 v6v, arranged in parataxis, though we 
 should naturally make the former 
 subord. with 'while' (see on c. 121. 
 19) ; and each member comprises the 
 ascending steps of indignity (a) curd 
 
 T KT., KO.I TTpOfffTl KT6., Kal OV% ^KlffTO. 
 
 KTe. ; (b) airb TTJS Kre., Kal O.TT& KTS., flra 
 KTC. The use of elra, actually, ex- 
 presses lively indignation ; without a 
 conj. also in Ar. PI. 79; Plat. Apol. 
 23 c; Theaet.lblc; Dem. 1. 12. This 
 arrogance is strongly protested against 
 in the simple words iro\v 8e . . . 'i^ofitv, 
 as in iii. 63. 13. See App. 10. a 
 8eo'(j.0a : see on c. 32. 4. 
 
 10. v atria (or Si' alrias) i'\t\.v: is 
 used by Thuc. for alrtaa-Bai ; the for- 
 mer in ii. 59. 4 ; v. 60. 10 ; 65. 24 ; vii. 
 81. 3; the latter in ii. 60. 16. On the 
 position of iro\v before the prep., see
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 35. 
 
 121 
 
 Tretcravre? v/xa? e^ofjiev T^ta? /teV yap /avSwevovras /cat 
 ov/c ^0pov<; oVra? aTraxrecrOe, rcoz'Se Se ov^ OTTOO? /cwXv- 
 rat i^Opoiv omutv /cat iiriovrtov yevTJcrO'6e, dXXa /cat 0,776 
 7779 v/xerepas dp^rj<; SvVa/xti> rrpocrXafielv 
 
 15 17 1/ ov St/cato^, dXX' 17 KOLKeivaiv /cajXvetz' rov? e/c TTJS 
 p,Lcr6o(j)6pov^, tj /cat T^U.U> TrefAireLV Ka.6' o rt az/ 
 a)(f>e\Lav, /xdXtcrra 8e aTro rov 7rpo<f>avov<s Se^o 
 ^etv. TroXXa Se', axnrep iv a-pxfl vireiTrofjiev, ra vfJi<f>epovTa 5 
 aTroSet/c^v/xei', Kat ^eyicrTov ort ot re avrot TroXe'/uot T^/XU^ 
 
 20 r\crav (onep (ra^>eo~Tdr^ Tricrri^] , /cat ovrot ov/c da-Qevels, dXX' 
 
 be regarded as a gloss. The use of /to/ 
 before titfivwv and ^TV implies that 
 impartiality requires perfect equality 
 of treatment : " If you will not help 
 us, stop them also ; if you allow them 
 to enlist men among your subjects, 
 send help to us also." 16. Koff o n 
 av TrurflTJT : in so far as we may suc- 
 ceed in persuading you. Cf. c. 69. 10 ; 
 iv. 1 1 8. 54. 17. airo TOV irpo<|>avovs : 
 adv., see on c. 34. 10. 
 
 5. By receiving us you will gain 
 allies who are perfectly trustworthy and 
 rery powerful on the sea. 
 
 18. vrredroiMV. : we premised, we al- 
 leged as the basis of our proposal, in 
 c. 32. 1. Cf. Dem. xvni. 60. In 
 the two other passages in Thuc. where 
 this verb occurs, c. 90. 25 ; ii. 102. 30, 
 it means ' say besides.' 19. Kal 
 (u'-ywrrov: see on c. 142. 1; and, what 
 is most important. 01 re avroi : the 
 correlative of this is not ical ouroi, 
 which means iique, and these too, 
 but Kal vavriKris KrL, which in conse- 
 quence of the parenthetical insertions 
 takes the form of a new sentence. 
 The force of atro5fiKvviJ.fi> is felt in 
 what follows only generally as a verb 
 of exhortation. iJH-iv : both of us. 
 Cf. 7!n.fT( P oi>, c. 33. 24. 20. ifo-av: 
 they are as we saw, c. 33. 3. Kr. Spr. 
 
 Kiihn. 452, note 3. C^. c. 63. 5. 12. 
 OVK c'xflpovs : as the Corinthians are, 
 c. 33. 20. ov\ oirws : =nonmodo 
 n on. . When the oi>x oirtas clause pre- 
 cedes, it always contains the weaker 
 of the two contrasted notions. But 
 since here there is no relation of cli- 
 max between 'hindering' and 'pro- 
 moting,' the required meaning forces 
 us to take the notion of 'hindering' 
 negatively. Aken, T. u. M. 119 ff. ; 
 Kiihn. 525, 3 b. tcwXvral ymfa-eo-06 : 
 will plant yourselves as opponents : not 
 a simple periphrasis for KtaXvffere. On 
 iii. 2. 11, Cl. refers, among other ex- 
 amples, to iii. 23. 13 ; v. 9. 38 ; viii. 
 86. 23. Cf. c. 4. 3 ; ii. 43. 8. 14. 
 irpoo-Xapsiv : see on c. 24. 17. 15. 
 TJV : grammatically in same const, as 
 Svi'a./j.ii', but referring in adversative 
 relation to the whole preceding sen- 
 tence, = " this, however, is not right, 
 but it is right ." For this force of 
 the rel., c/. c. 10. 20 ; 39. 2, 10 ; 69. 20 ; 
 95. 20. KCLKEIVWV: see on c. 30. 14. 
 Instead of fj.iff6ov<r6ai, we have strange- 
 ly rovs /j.tffdo<f><ipovs. We should say 
 rather, "you should prevent them 
 from raising mercenaries in places 
 under your control." The reading of 
 Codex Monacensis, ras . . . /j.iff6o<t>o- 
 plas, though suiting the sense, must
 
 122 
 
 THUCYDlDES I. 35, 36. 
 
 iKavoi rovs /xracrraVTa9/3Xcu//ar /cat vavTiKrjs /cat ov/c r) 
 pwrtSos TTys ^v/x/xa^tas otoo/xeVTis ov^ 6/xota r^ dXXorpta>o~t5, 
 dXXa /xdXtcrra yu,eV, et Swao~$e, 
 o~^at i^avs, et Se /xif, oo-rt? 
 
 OC rr v w '? ?T 
 
 oo Kat oro) race gu 
 
 ^>oySetrat Se /XT) St' avra TTCH 
 yvtoTto TO /xei/ SeStog avrov 
 
 aXXoz' eai/ K 
 rourov <t'Xoi> 
 
 So/cet Xeyecr^at, 1 
 rag 0-770^80,5 XVO-T;, 
 eVavrtov? 
 
 53, 2, 5, calls this the didactic impf. 
 GMT. 40; H. 833; Kuhn. 383, 5. 
 But Cl. thinks that the tense is used 
 as if the desired alliance were already 
 realized. 6'irep . . . irCoris : and this 
 is the surest guarantee of fidelity. On 
 ftirep (for which Cobet reads TJTrep, com- 
 paring Eur. Med. 14 ; Thuc.iii. n6.4), 
 see Kiihn. 369, 2. 21. TOVS (WTacrTav- 
 ras : i.e. the Corcyraeans themselves, 
 since they have fully abandoned their 
 mother-city. Of. c. 107. 27 ; ii. 67. 8 ; 
 v. 29. 12 ; viii. 53. 19. The fact that 
 those whom they had deserted were 
 able to punish them if they stood 
 alone, would induce them to hold fast 
 to their new allies. VO.VTIKTJS . . . 81- 
 So|icvT]s : i.e. vavTiicrjs ovaijs TT)S |i/yUyua- 
 xias V SiSofjLfv (see on c. 33. 25). 22. 
 oX. ofM>a : i.e. vfj.1v ft\afiep<aTfpa fi fl 
 T)irftp<aTts r) {ujuyuax^a 35'iSoTO. ij aXXo- 
 TpCoxris : the rejection ; only here in 
 classic writers. 23. ^oXio-ra (lev : 
 best of all. Of. c. 32. 4 ; 40. 13. On t 5 
 p-fl, see on c. 28. 10. c'av and \iv : 
 may be taken as imv. infs., as in v. 9. 
 26. Or, as Kr. thinks, they may depend 
 on KpanffT&v tern implied in fid\tffra 
 /j.v. Cl. seems to govern them by 
 airo5elKvvfj.fv, 19. 24. TOVTOV <J)iXov 
 4'\iv : cf. iv. 86. .5. x e '" expresses a 
 fixed relation better than XP^ " 
 would do. 
 
 36. 1-3. Do not, therefore, allow 
 any timidity to delay you ; but, in view 
 of the great advantages of our position, 
 
 attach us to yourselves, and so gain the 
 preponderance over the Peloponnesians, 
 instead of letting us fall into the hands 
 of the Corinthians, only to increase the 
 strength of your enemies. 
 
 1. Tcx6e |vfj.(j)e povra Xe-ycr6ai : for 
 v/ui<p(povTa. ro5 e/Vaj & \eyerai. 2. 
 4)opiTai : the subj. to be supplied 
 from the preceding ortf. See on c. 10. 
 21. |] ... rds <rTrov8as Xv<rg : i.e. 
 if the argument of the preceding 
 chap, has not succeeded in removing 
 your misgiving, that the reception of 
 a state which is engaged in open hos- 
 tility with another may be regarded 
 as an act of hostility against the lat- 
 ter. This anxiety is not confuted; 
 but they are advised to have a full 
 apprehension of the danger (TCI 8e5i- 
 Js), and to realize all the consequences 
 of taking the step ; for this only will 
 inspire respect in their opponents. 
 Inactivity may indeed secure a cer- 
 tain sort of confidence (r2i Oapaovv), 
 but can only betray weakness in the 
 eyes of their enemies. 3. TO SeSio's 
 and TO 0apo-ovv : this use of neat, 
 parties, and adjs. for abstract nouns 
 (GMT. 829 ; H. 966 b ; Kuhn. 403 7) 
 is a favourite one with Thuc. It 
 presents to the mind the abstract 
 quality in operation, standing between 
 e.g. T> SfStfvai and on Sf'Sie. ~rb SeSibs 
 avrov : i.e. the fear which sees in him- 
 self no adequate strength. Opp. to 
 this is TO Qapaovv ^ Sf^afj.evov, i.e. the
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 36. 
 
 123 
 
 ju.aXXoi' (f)o/Brjcrov, TO Se 6a.p<rovv /AT) Se^a/xeVov acrOevts ov 
 5 TTyoos Icr^vovra^ TOV? ^0pov<s dSeearepoz' ecrd/zevoz/, /cat a/xa 
 ov Trept Try? Kcp/cvpas i>w TO TrXeoy ^ /cat TWV 'A.0T)va)v 
 (BovXevofjLtvos, /cat ov TO, Kpa/ricrra avTat? irpovoaw, orav 
 <$ rov p.e\\ovra. /cat oo~oi> ov Trapovra. noXefjiov TO avTt/ca 
 
 10 Kaipa)V ot/cetovYat TC /cat TroXe/xovYat. TTJ? T 
 /cat 2t/ceXta? /caXai? TrapdnXov /cetTat, ware 
 vavTiKov eao-at IleXoTrop'i^o'tot? eVeX^eti/ TO Te 
 7T/3O5 Ta/ce? TrapaTrefji^jaL, /cat e? TaXXa 
 8' ai^ /ce<^aXat&>, Tot? T 
 
 'iTaXtas 2 
 
 confidence that he has nothing to fear, 
 which has led him to reject allies. 
 The gen. 5e|a/teVoi>, like avrov, prop- 
 erly depends on the partic., but has 
 the effect of an ahs. gen. Ur\vv 
 c\ov : (/" f'f ?s backed by strength, i.e. if 
 it leads him to secure the means of 
 effective action. 4. <t>of3V]o-ov : this 
 and ia6fj.fvov, flov\fv6fjifvos, irpovooiv 
 are supplementary parties, to yvtaria. 
 GMT. 904; H. 982. 5. dSieVrepov : 
 here in the rare pass, sense, less for- 
 midable. Cf. Plat. Symp. 198 a, atets 
 Stos SeStfvai. In ii. 59. 13; iii. 37. 4, 
 ' without fear.' 6. ov TO irXc'ov TJ : 
 see on c. 9. 21. -f\ tta.1 : cf. c. 140. 10 ; 
 ii. 38. 7. Kiihn. 524,2; Kr. Spr. 69, 
 32, 13. TWV 'Afrqvoiv : without re- 
 peated prep. See on c. 6.21. 7. ical 
 ov . . . irpovowv : and that he is not takinq 
 the best thought for her. 8. s TOV . . . iro'- 
 Xcfiov: in view of the coming and all but 
 jiresent war. TO avriKa irtpio-KOiruv : 
 from regard for the moment. Cf. v. 16. 
 12; vii. 42. 8; viii. 27. 25. 9. tv- 
 SOIOT) : he hesitates. Cf. C. 122. 15; 
 vi. 91. 20. Not elsewhere in Attic. 
 o (iTa (i-yioTwv . . . iroXtfiovrai : which 
 is with the most momentous consequences 
 made either friend or foe. iro\tfjiovrai, 
 
 ecm. 
 /cat /ca#' 3 
 
 " placed in a hostile attitude," as in 
 c. 57. 5, 6. The Kcupoi are regarded as 
 themselves friends or enemies. 
 
 10. TTJS T . . . 2iK\ias : depending 
 on iraparrAoi/ (as c. 44. 16), which is 
 governed by KO\WS Kelrai. See on c. 
 22. 13. Cf. c. 75. 3; iii. 92. 14, 1.7. 
 11. iropdirXov : not Sid* \ov, because the 
 ancient mariners hugged the coast. 
 The art. omitted as in c. I. 11. 12. 
 cireXOciv : to come to join. Cf. iii. 69. 
 8; Hdt. vi. 95. 5, tvravOa irrparoTTfSeuo- 
 fj.fvoi<ri irr)\0f 6 vavTiKbs iras <npa.T&s. 
 Usually in hostile sense. See on c. 70. 
 16. TO' T V06 v5e : the art. merely 
 to give a sulist. character tO*MMt, a 
 fleet from this side. Herbst notes that 
 this passage could be regarded as one 
 of TO Seovra. (c. 22. 5) only by a writer 
 who was acquainted with the latter 
 part of the war. 14. PpaxvraTw K4>a- 
 Xaia) KTf. : for K<f>d\aiov r6Se jSpa^vra- 
 -r6v fffriv bv /jidOoiTe. For &v repeated 
 in emphatic positions, cf. 77. 21 ; 
 136. 18. GMT. 223 ; H. 862. TOISTC 
 v'fMrao-i Kal Ka0' t KOOTOV : to be taken 
 adv., on the whole as well as in detail, 
 without any grammatical relation to 
 Kf<t>a\a,iii>, to which Kr. and B. make 
 it appos., like c. 145. 4, xaff fKcurrd re
 
 124 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 36, 37. 
 
 15 6KCL(TTOV, Tto O.V fJiVj TTpOCr(LL -]fJia<S /XClOtT' T/3ta 
 
 ovra \6yov a^ta rot? "EXXiycrt vavriKa, TO Trap v 
 TO rjfJifTepov /cat TWV KopivQiaiv TOVTCOV 8' et 
 TO- Suo e? TCLVTOV \6ew Kdl KoplvOioi T^ncU 
 i//ovTat, Kep/cuyoatot5 Te /cat neAoTrow^o-t'o^ a/xa 
 20 o~T Se^a/xei'ot 8e 17)010,5 eeTe 77/065 avTOV5 7rXetoo~t 
 Tat5 T7/ J teT/)at5 dyaWecr#ai." 
 
 Totavra ^te> ot KepKvpcuoi elTrov ot Se Kopi 
 /ACT' avTov5 TotaSe 
 
 37 " 'Avay/catot' Kep/ciy>ataH> Taii'Se ou povov Trepl 
 
 ^at cr(f)a<s TOV \6yov TroiTrjcrafjifvojv, 
 T a,8t/cov/xe^ /cat avTot ov/c et/coTa>5 
 irpoiTov /cat 17/1-0,5 Trept 
 
 /cat 
 
 TOV l 
 /cat 
 
 ovra) /cat 
 
 /coJ rJi IU/ITTOV. In viii. 91. 3, roTs |v/i- 
 Tratrt is perhaps to be taken so, and 
 not personally. O. Ribbeck (Rhein. 
 Mus. 23, 211) proposes to place these 
 words before ^v^opurarov, as v. H. 
 places them after ^(TTI, saying "intel- 
 ligo: cum universis turn sin- 
 gulis (ho minibus)." 15. paHotri : 
 with inf. implies reaching not merely a 
 correct view, but a decision. rp(a JM v 
 . . . vavTiKcx: sc. (TTI, o^ra being joined 
 with \6yov a^ia, as fiij/ is often placed 
 before important attributes. Cf. c. 
 21.5; 118. 10; 124. 4; ii. 97. 20; iv. 
 13. 19. But Sh. perhaps better makes 
 uvra depend on fjidOoire taken now in 
 the sense of ' learn that,' not of ' learn 
 to.' Cf. vi. 40. 2. The two clauses 
 rpia (J.fi> . . . KopivOitnv, and rovruv 5e 
 . . . aywi>ie<T6a.i are formally co-ord. 
 by fj.fv, Se, but in effect the former is 
 subord. to the latter. 17. TWV Ko- 
 pivOCwv : the omission of r& is surpris- 
 ing, yet established by the best Mss., 
 so that the omission of the art. is 
 similar to that of the prep, in 6. It 
 is inserted, however, by St., B., and 
 
 most editors. TOV'TUV 8' cl KT!. : no- 
 tice the " minatory and monitory " 
 form of the condition, el with fut. indie. 
 B. L. G. Trans, of Am. Phil. Assoc. 
 1876, p. 9. 21. rats ijfj.cT6'pais : the 
 dat. of measure of difference with 
 irAei'otn, with a naval force augmented 
 by our fleet. 
 
 SPEECH OF THE CORINTHIAN AM- 
 BASSADORS. Chaps. 37-43. 
 
 37. The Corcyraeans have misrej>- 
 resented their position as well as ours. 
 They have hitherto maintained their iso- 
 lation that they might have no check on 
 their wrong-doing. 
 
 2. dXX' (is KO. : instead of the usual 
 cAAo Kai ois. The trajection is due to 
 a desire to emphasize strongly the 
 perversion of truth attributed to the 
 Corcyraeans. ical, actually, covers the 
 two following clauses, whicli are again 
 united in itfpl dju/porepcoi/, neut. (not 
 fKarfpcav). See App. 3. iroXtjiovvrai : 
 pass, of 7roA.e / ue?j' TIVI, as c. 68. 18 ; iv. 
 68. 12. See on c. 2. 18. 4. OV'TW: 
 in reference to /xj/TjcrfleWas : " we must
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 37. 
 
 125 
 
 re 
 
 5 em TOV aXkov \6yov teVat, tVa rrjv a<f> i^ 
 dcr(f>a\O'Tepov TrpoetS^re /cat r^ raii'Se xptiav pr) dXo- 
 yto~TO>9 airato'rja'Be. (f>acrl Se ^vfjifjia^iav Sta TO <T(t><f)pov 2 
 ovSefOs TTOJ Se'^acr^at' TO 8* eVt KaKovpyia /cat OVK ape- 
 ry 7r6TTJ$v<Tav, ^vfjifjia^ov re ovSeW j3ov\6fj.ei>oi Trpos 
 10 TaSt/o^aaTa ouSe ^aprvpa e^et^ ovTe 7rapa/caA.oiWes at- 
 /cat 17 TrdXt? OLVTMV apa, avrapKyj Qitrw /cet- 3 
 avrovs Si/cao^Ta? aw y8Xct7TTOvo~t Ttva /xaX- 
 
 first make our statement on both these 
 points; w?Aew <Aa< z's done." Kiihn. 486, 
 note 5. Cy. c. 22. 7; iii. 96. 8; iv. 
 88. 8 ; vi. 24. 3. 5. TT\V d<J>' ij|xaiv 
 d|i&)<riv : implies that the Corinthians 
 are making a well-grounded claim, 
 as opposed to the pressing entreaty 
 (xpei'a) of the Corcyraeans. The em- 
 phatic a<f>' r]fj.uv is for the same reason 
 preferred to the simple gen. Gf. c. 39. 
 14; ii. 39. 6; iv. 108. 36; vi. 40. 15; 
 vii. 77. 17. 6. dx<j)<x\e<rTpov irpoei- 
 ST}T : i.e. that you may the better 
 protect yourselves against their de- 
 ceptive persuasion by knowing the 
 facts in time, before you take the 
 decisive step. (JLT) dXo-yUrrws : not 
 without reasonable grounds; litotes for 
 ' with mature consideration.' /urj here 
 is to be closely connected with the 
 adv., as OVK with fiKorois in 3. See 
 on c. 32. 24. 
 
 7. 4>acri 8 : now they assert ; tie 
 marks the transition from the general 
 statement to the details, and should 
 not be altered with Kr. to 8^. See on 
 0.32.7. Cy.iii.6i. 9. TO o-w<t>pov: see 
 on c. 2. 19. 8. TO 8e : 8 expresses a 
 vigorous opposition, but on the contrary, 
 like cum tarn en and r6 retains its 
 old dem. sense. Of. Dem. xvm. 140, 
 rb 5' ou TOIOVTOV fffrt ; Stallbaum on 
 Plat. Apol. 23 a. Kiihn. 459 c. optT^ : 
 from magnanimity. The repetition of 
 
 the prep, is not necessary. Of. iv. 19. 
 12. 9. gv'|A|iaxo'v T ovSe'va: for ovre 
 luyu/uaxoV rtva, to lay more stress on 
 the noun. Cf. c. 34. 9. Since the 
 connexion of odre ovre depends on 
 the repeated re, so here re otfrf, 
 though not occurring elsewhere in 
 Thuc., is not less justifiable than of/re 
 re. So Herbst, Philol. 10, p. 333. 
 10. irapaKdXovvTes : gives the occa- 
 sion of altrxvveffOai, " they are not in- 
 clined to expose themselves to shame 
 by inviting others to join them in 
 their base undertakings." See App. 
 11. 0<riv: since netadai is the pf. 
 pass, of TiOfvai, Otais is its verbal noun, 
 and so this expression is like eSpav 
 KaBJjffdai, Eur. Heracl. 55; irpoaOaKeiv, 
 Soph. O. C. 1166. G. 1051 ; H. 715; 
 Kiihn. 410, 2 b. 12. trap^i : co- 
 piam facit, here with ace. and inf.; 
 with inf. alone, iii. 63. 10; with dat. 
 and inf., viii. 50. 26. avrovc SIKO- 
 eras -ytyveo-Oai : Cl. explains this, 
 with a zeugma of yiyvtaBai, " to con- 
 stitute themselves judges of the 
 wrongs they do rather than enter into 
 any covenant which would hamper 
 them." He thinks that this sense of 
 Kara vi>6j]Kas yiyvf<r0at is justified by 
 yiyveffdai with KOTO |t>(rra<reis, ii. 21. 
 15 ; Kara v\\6yovs, iii. 27. 7 ; Si' avo- 
 Ka>xi5s, c - 40. 16 ; ^TT" afi<f>6r(pa, C. 139. 
 20 ; fa TOV foov, ii. 3. 18 ; iv 5iKaoTa?s,
 
 126 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 37. 
 
 f) /caret vi>0TJKa.<s ytyvecr^at, ota TO ly/ctcrra ITT! rov? 
 vre'Xa? e/cTrXeoi'Tas /AaXtcrra row? aXXov? dvay/ci? /carat- 
 
 15 povras Se^ecr$ai. Kaz> TOVTOJ TO 
 iz>a /xr) wa.$iKTJ(Ta}(Tiv ereyaois TTyoo 
 /zoVas dSi/caicri, /cat OTTW? eV GJ 
 ov 
 
 acr7roi>Soi> ov^ 4 
 , dXX' OTTCO? 
 
 8' a 
 
 20 
 
 ay KpaTaxrt. /ia- 
 ^i> Se TTOV Tt 
 /caiTOt et rfcraiv avSpes, a>cr- 5 
 w, ayaOoi, ocrco aXrjTTTOTepoL ycra.v Tot? TreXag, TOCTW 
 
 clauses are merely an epexegesis of 
 <x8tK-o>(T(. 18. irXt'ov 4'\wri : this 
 phrase is regularly employed to des- 
 ignate unrighteous gain. Cf. c. 76. 
 15 ; iii. 43. 12 ; iv. 62. 16 ; viii. 99. 12 ; 
 and so the noun wAeoj/e'/cTrjs, c. 40. 2. 
 T|V B irow . . . avaurxwrwri : this 
 does not, as Cl. says, imply that there 
 is a third method, opposed to the 
 force or fraud of the two preceding 
 clauses ; but that, if by either of these 
 means they have made some (TTOI;) 
 gain, they may be able to brazen it 
 out in the absence of witnesses. Cf. 
 iv. 86. 5, where Bio. and airdrri are 
 named as the two means by which 
 men Trpo<r\afj.&a.vovffi what they want. 
 See App. 
 
 19. el i]<rav : if they really were. Cf. 
 c. 25. 23. 20. Strtp . . . ifo-av : though 
 this clause expresses the actual state 
 of things, " in proportion as they are 
 less assailable by others" (cf. c. 143. 
 21), the impf. is used by assimilation 
 to the unreal cond. GMT. 559; H. 
 919 b ; Kiihn. 399, 6. rdtrif 8' : so 
 we should probably read with Hertlein 
 for ToffySe, which occurs only in ref- 
 erence to real relations of magnitude 
 (cf. c. 23. 6; 122. 16; ii. 72. 7, etc.). 
 The simple r6u<f for Toffovry is found 
 in iv. 28. 13 ; viii. 24. 22. The use of 
 Se'in apodosi after a dem. pron. 
 or emphatic art. (ii. 46. 6; 65. 19; iii. 
 
 iii. 53. 4; Si' xfy as > ^ r - -^ an - 1412. 
 Another explanation seems simpler: 
 " They can in consequence of their 
 independent position make themselves 
 judges of the wrongs they do to a 
 greater extent than would be possible 
 if commercial treaties bound them," 
 where yiyvtaOai is taken impers., = 
 rem agi. Sh. and Jowett under- 
 stand StKaards as subj. of ylyvtaOat, 
 " than that judges should be appointed 
 by covenant." 14. e'lorXe'cvras : sc. 
 rovs KepKvpaiovs, while the other par- 
 tic, agrees with TOIS &\\ovs, i.e. the 
 citizens of other cities who avayK-y 
 Karalpovffi by reason of the position of 
 the island (c. 36. 10). 
 
 15. KOV Tovro) : and in this state of 
 things, described in 2, 3. Cf. c. 81. 
 9. TO tvirpeires ocrirovSov : cf. c. 32, 
 3, 4. An adj. used as subst. quali- 
 fied by an epithet, as rJ> avQptairfiov 
 KOfjartoftfs, v. 68. 6 ; rb ^vvrides ^ffv^ov, 
 vi. 34. 17 J rb irp6r(pov vvr]6es (po/Sepdv, 
 vi. 55. 15. 16. irpop^pXtivrai : they 
 have put forward as a cloak. Cf. ii. 
 87. 14 ; iii. 63. 9. Their designs ex- 
 pressed by final sentences; {waSi/cTJ- 
 ffaxnv, the aor., of single cases, aSiKwiri, 
 pros., of long opportunity. There is 
 a paronomasia (c. 33. 26) here, since 
 /caret pdvas (cf. c. 32. 18) answers to 
 the vv-. St. after Cobet omits the 
 second Sirws, since the following
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 37, 38. 
 
 127 
 
 St8ou 
 
 uo-t /cat 
 
 Se <l>a,vp<j)T.paiv lf)v avrot<? rrjv 
 /AeVot? ra Sucata Set/ci/wat. 
 
 38 " 'AXX' ovre 777)09 rovs dXXov? ovre es 17/^0,? rot- l 
 
 ot'Se elcriv, aTrot/cot Se oWe? d<eo-rdo-t re Std 7rai>ro9 /cat 
 ^w TroXe/xoGcrt, Xeyoz^re? 019 ou/c eTTt ra> /ca/cai? 7rdcr^etz> 
 e/CTre/A($eteiA T7/A619 Se ovS' avrot <a^tev errt rw urro row- 2 
 5 raw v/3ptecr$ai /carot/curat, dXX' eVt r&5 i^ye/xwe? re eti^at 
 /cat ra et/cora #av/Aaeo~$at. at yow dXXat aTrot/aat rt/noi- 3 
 o~u> T7/AC19 /cat /xdXt<rra UTTO aTroiKw crrepyd/xe^a /cat SryXot' 4 
 ort, et rot? irkeocriv dyoecr/co^re? eo~/xet', rotcrS' av /xdvot? ou/c 
 
 98. 2) is as early as Homer. C/". Horn. 
 A 58; I 167;' 7 10. G. 1422; H. 
 1046, 1 c ; Kiihn. 532, 1. C/. also <5s 
 5^, Plat. Pro. 326 d, and OVTW 5^, 328 
 a. 21. nv: like other imperss. of 
 power, manner, etc., regularly in the 
 impf. without &v. GMT. 416, 421 ; 
 H. 897. 22. TO. SiKaia : more usually 
 5iW. Cf. c. 140. 14; v. 59. 24. See 
 on c. 28. 6. The Corinthians did not 
 regard the offers of the Corcyraeans, 
 c. 28. 2 ff., as SiKaia, as is stated in c. 
 39; and probably the art. is used with 
 SiKaia to denote the behaviour which 
 is actually required by justice. 
 
 38. They have behaved to us, their 
 mother-city, in the most reckless way in 
 many former instances, and recently in 
 the case of Epidamnus. 
 
 1. OVT irpos TOVS oXXovs : with no 
 special reference, but to put stress on 
 r]fj.as. irpds = in their attitude towards. 
 As is is the favourite prep, with apap- 
 ravfiv, 13, Thuc. may have shifted to 
 it here to indicate the hostile relation 
 of the Corcyraeans to the Corinthi- 
 ans. Cf. c. 55. 13 ; 130. 12 ; ii. 60. 1 ; 
 68.25; iii. 37-4,5; vi. 18. 30; 86.15. 
 roioi8 : = &v5pfs 070001, as just de- 
 fined. 2. d<|)(rTOurv : = y\\orpi<avTa.i 
 (c. 34. 3), the pf. denoting the fact 
 
 as now manifested : they have sep- 
 arated themselves from us, and are 
 in the unfriendly relation depicted in 
 c. 25. 4. Sid. iravro's : as usual of 
 time, constantly. Cf. c. 76.8; 84.4; 
 85. 2; ii. 1 6. 9; 49. 26; iii. 58. 14; 
 93.8; iv. 61. 20; 119. 12; v. 69. 8; 
 105. 5; vii. 6. 6; 61. 8. The open 
 hostility is introduced by na\ vvv. 
 3. tirl TIO KO.KUJS irour\iv : cf. c. 34. 
 1. 4. tKirc|A<|>0iV : as Heraclides 
 ap. Eustath. Horn. <p 195, says : ^ ap- 
 Xaia 'ArBls ra evKriKa ffvyK6irrfi /COT' 
 f^aipecriv fjiias ffv\\a/3fjs (cf. Stahl, Qu. 
 gr. p. 18) ; the shorter form of the opt. 
 is everywhere adopted, even against 
 the Mss. The opt. = s'leTre'/u^flTj/iei/ of 
 the dir. disc. 
 
 6. TaslKOTa: in all proper matters. 
 Cf. c. 25. 4. The ace. neut. pi. of 
 the inner obj. approximates to an 
 adv. Cf. TO Hpdria-ra, c. ig. 8 ; 31.4; 
 TO T\eiTora, C. 24. 12 ; TO irpdrepa, C. 
 2. 2 ; TO SAA.O, c. 65. 10 ; fvavrta, iii. 
 55. 9; aim'iraAa, vii. 34. 23; 07x^0X0, 
 vii. 71. 21. So below, 13, TTOA.A.O &\\a. 
 9cu)|j.ae(r9ai, : to be held in honour. 
 Cf. iii. 39. 30. 8. ape'o-Kovrcs : cf. 
 iii. 34. 14 ; v. 41. 23 ; Soph. 0. T. 274 ; 
 Eur. 7. T. 581. The partic. expresses 
 an adj. notion always in readiness to
 
 128 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 38, 39. 
 
 jj.r) 
 
 at- 
 
 op6(a<; dirapecTKOLfjiev, ovS' eVecrrpareuo/aez' 
 10 /cat Sia<epwr&)s rt dStKou/xez'ot. KaXbv 8' i^v, el Kal 
 raVo/aev, rotcrSe />teV et^at r^ ^/zerepa opyf), rjfjuv Se 
 cr^pov /3tacracr0ai rrjv rovTutv /xerptdr^ra- v/3pet Se Kal 6 
 e^ovcrta TrXovrou TroXXa e? 1^10,9 aXXa re i^/xayor^/cacrt /cat 
 'ETTiSa^tz'oi' rj^erepav ovcrav KaKovp.evrjv ^ev ov irpcxreTroL- 
 15 owro, e\9ovru>v Se rjfMtov eVl rt/aco/xa eXdvre? /3ta e^pvcri. 
 39 "Kal <f>acrl S^ 81/07 Trporepov e^eX^crat KpivecrOai, l 
 
 rfv ye ov rov irpov^ovTa /cal e/c rov dcr^aXoO? 7rpoKa\ov- 
 \eyew rt So/ceu' Set, aXXa roy es icrov ra re epya 
 
 exert itself. See Am. J. of Ph., IV. 
 p. 297. OVK dpOuJs av a7rap'<rKOi(i,V : 
 
 = OVK opOws Uv ex l > 6 * 
 
 9. 'ir0TpaTEv'ofj.V : so we should read 
 with Ullrich (Beitr. z. Krit. I. 1), for 
 fTriffrparvo/j.v, repeating the &v from 
 To?ff5' &v. See App. eKirpcircos : in 
 a way so unusual, considering the ordi- 
 nary relation of a mother-city to its 
 colonies. Cf. (KTrpeirearfpov, iii. 55. 6. 
 
 jiT] . . . dSiKovfuvoi : = ft nfy . . . ijSi- 
 KovfifOa. 
 
 10. KoXdv TJV: see on c. 37. 21. 
 11. roio-St (tev . . . T|JXIV Se alo-\po'v : the 
 second member of the sentence would 
 naturally have been i]fuv 5e (Ka\bv) 
 TTJS opyrjs ixpiecrOai. But the suggestion 
 of a willing submission on the part of 
 the Corcyraeans occasions the vivid 
 change, thus it would be a shame for us. 
 
 12. J3iacra<r6cu : to use violence to, 
 with ace. as in viii. 53. 9. e^ovo-ia 
 irXovrov : from the license which wealth 
 occasions. The two words are used. 
 together in clat. in c. 123. 5. The po- 
 sition of re shows that iro\\d is not to 
 be taken directly with a\\a, but rather 
 covers the action of both the follow- 
 ing clauses. 14. KaKov(xVT]v (= ev $ 
 IKCIKOVTO) KTC. : a similar parataxis to 
 that in c. 28. 15. Cf. 35. 3. irpocrt- 
 
 iroiovvro: cf. c. 8. 16; 57. 10; ii. 30. 
 6; 33-9; iv. 77. 13. 15. c'Xovrcs pj 
 i'xovcri : they have taken by force and 
 now hold. Cf. c. .29. 23. From this 
 use of ex ftv ^ comes to be employed 
 with the partic. aor. or pf. as a peri- 
 phrasis for those tenses, but express- 
 ing strongly the maintenance of the 
 result attained ; in Thuc. only in vi. 
 39. 10; 76. 11; frequent in the tragic 
 poets, particularly Soph. ; as Aj. 22 ; 
 0. T. 577, 699; Antig. 1058, 1068. 
 GMT. 831 ; H. 981 a. 
 
 39. For it was not till after they 
 had begun their wrong-doing that they 
 professed to be ready to submit to arbi- 
 tration ; and they allege this to entangle 
 you in their guilt. 
 
 2. TJ'V ye KT. : the rel. has the effect 
 of a strong adversative conj., as in c. 35. 
 15. So below, 10, ovsxpyv- V depends 
 on rbv irpoKaKovfifvov (cf. iv. 20. 4 ; 
 v. 37. 24), which is defined by irpov- 
 XOVTU as well as e'jc rov a.(r<pa\ovs : but 
 surely not he who from a commanding 
 and safe position challenges such a decis- 
 ion ought to be considered as saying any- 
 thing worth listening to. For a similar 
 combination of a partic. and adv. 
 expression, cf. ii. 89. 22 ; iii. 34. 17 ; 
 42. 23. 3. \e-yeiv TU : opp. to ovSty
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 39. 
 
 129 
 
 /cat Tovs Xdyou? irplv Stay&W^eo-^at /ca#to-TaWa. 
 
 5 ovTot 8' ov Trplv TroXiopKelv TO ^otpLov, ctAA' eTretSr) 17717- 2 
 cratTO T^/AO,? ou 7re/Hm//o-#at, rdre /cat TO evnpeues rrjs 
 81/075 Trap<T\ovTO Kal Seupo fjKova-iv, ou Ta/cet 
 auYot d/xapToVTeg, dXXa /cat uftd? i>uV d^toui'Teg ou 
 ^.a^eiv, aXXd gvvaoiKeiv /cat ota<pdpov9 oVras 17^1^ Se- 
 
 10 ^ea-Oai o-(aV ou? XP^' T dcr^aXeVraTot ^o~ai/, Tare 3 
 7rpoo"te^at, /cat yur) ei> a> i^/xet? jLtev T^St/o^te^a, ourot oe 
 /ai'Sui'euoucrt, /A7y8' a> w v/xet? TT^? TC Swa//,ea>s auTaiv 
 TOTC ou f*,6Ta\a(36i>Te<s rrjs a</>eXtas i/w /xeTaSwcreTe, /cat 
 
 AeVw. C/: Plat. Cr('<. 46 d ; J/en. 92 d; 
 Eur. #. F. 279; Ar. Eq. 334. ts 
 ttrov . . . KaOwrrovra : places on the same 
 level with his opponent. C^ c. 121. 
 15. The stress lies on epya, which 
 therefore attracts 6fj.oiws. Cf. c. 58. 
 7 ; 70. 25 ; iii. 47. 13. Their offer to 
 submit to arbitration should be ac- 
 companied by the evacuation of Epi- 
 damnus. 4. irplv Sia-yvi<r6ai, : be- 
 fore proceeding to appeal to arms. Cl. 
 gives a rendering which covers alike 
 Poppo's armis discernere and Reiske's 
 iudicio disceptare. But this is not 
 necessary. Note the force of irpiv with 
 pres. inf. In the next line it occurs 
 again apparently in a neg. sentence. 
 But here, as in c. 68. 9, the following 
 clause with a.\\' eVetS^ shows that ou 
 irpiv is used only as a note of time to 
 bring out rhetorically the contrast 
 of before and after. Sturm, I1PIX, 
 p. 89. GMT. 627 ; H. 924 ; Kr. Dial. 
 54, 17, 11. Cf. also the use of ou in 8 
 after a^iovvres with the regular firj in 
 c. 43. 4. 
 
 6. TO evirptires Tqs SIKTJS : more 
 Striking than -rriv evwpfirfi SLKTJV. Cf. 
 c. 68. 1 ; 69. 14. 7. irapc'erxovro : 
 they proffered. Cf. iii. 36. 3; 54. 1; 
 90. 18; 112. 15; iv. 108. 15. ov rcU 
 
 KCI . . . ofiapTo'vres : not satisfied with the 
 wrongs they hare committed yonder by 
 themselves. 8. |v|tfia\iv /ere. : note 
 the adv. force of %vv (cf. c. 37. 16), to 
 be, not their allies, but their accomplices in 
 crime. Jowett. It is this parenthet- 
 ical antithesis which justifies ou with 
 inf. after a verb of will. Kr. Spr. 67, 
 7, 3. 9. Sio4>o'povs : qualifies ff<pds, 
 though placed first for emphasis : to 
 receive them now that they are at variance 
 with us, and therefore in danger. The 
 opposite to this follows, 10, ore aa-tya- 
 AeoTdTOt ijcrw. 
 
 11. irpoo-u'vew : i.e. for the purpose 
 of seeking alliance. Cf. c. 40. 23; 
 71. 22; 75. 6; iv. 76. 27. JITJ: a 
 pres. inf. depending on XP^I regularly 
 takes /t^. ^ iroiei is expressed by 
 Xpi] n^ iroiflv, but usually ^ iroi^jcrps 
 by oi xpv iroiTJo-ai. See Gildersleeve 
 on Find. 01. ix. 40. Cf. Eur. Heracl. 
 969, xpyv Tovtie fj.ri fits /x?j5e (pus dpav 
 fri. Isocr. iv. 176, & XP*I V o.vatpe'tv Kal 
 /tr/Se /j.iav fav rjuepav. V w : not 
 merely temporal, like Zre, but includ- 
 ing the notion of condition, circum- 
 stances. Cf. c. 42. 4; 122. 6; ii. 35. 
 9 ; vi. 55. 18 ; viii. 86. 22 ; and eV TOUT<J>, 
 c. 37. 15. 13. [icTaSoMTCTc : and in 15 
 l|er, express categorically the cer-
 
 130 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 39, 40. 
 
 TO 
 
 15 LCTOV e^ere, TraXat Se KOLVWijcravTas rrjv Swa/uv 
 
 Kal TO. diro/BaivovTa tyew. 
 40 "'Us /*> ow avrot re //,era TrpocrrjKovTaiv 
 
 a /cat ot'Se yStatot /cat TrXeove'/crat et<rt, Se- 
 a>9 Se ov/c av St/catcos avroi)? Se^oto^e, ^aBelv 
 y^P efy^Tat ev rat? o"7roj>Sat9, e^el^at ?ra/)' OTTO- 2 
 5 repous rt? TWJ> aypd^xiiv TroXecuv ySovXerat ekOeiv, ov 
 rot? eVt j3\d/3y T6p<t)v iovcriv 17 vv0TqKr) ecrrtV, dXX' oo*- 
 rts /AT) aXXou CLVTOV aTrocrTepaiv dcr^aXetas Selrat, /cat oo"- 
 TIS /XT) rot? Se^ayotevots, et crw^>po^oucrt, TroXe/xov dvr* et- 
 
 eL 
 
 tainty of the disastrous results. 14. 
 d-rro-ye vo'fxe VOL : though having had noth- 
 ing to do with. air6 = ' far from.' C/". 
 Hdt. ix. 69. 4, airoyevofjifvoKTi TT}S yuax^J- 
 Plut. Them. 2. 1, OTT^ TWJ* fj.aQr]fj.a.Tit>v 
 yev6fj.evos. Elsewhere in Thuc. ' be de- 
 stroyed, lost.' Cf. ii. 34. 4 ; 98. 10 ; v. 74. 
 12. TT]s xj>* ijjiwv airias : cf. c. 37. 5, a<- 
 Ti'a being = airiaais. Cf. c. 83. 8 ; ii. 1 8. 
 9. Schol. atTiaff6fj.eda, yap TOVS ffv/j./j.ax'fl- 
 ffavras rots KepKvpaiots is exflpows. 
 15. iraXai Sc KoivcovqVavTas : this 
 reading of the best Mss. requires for 
 its subj. not TOVS Kepttvpaiovs implied 
 in oils (10), but, following the inter- 
 mediate clauses, tKetvovs re Kal fytaj. 
 See on c. 18. 21. And since Koivcavelv 
 is really = Koivbv exttv, it here has the 
 ace. obj. 8vva/Mv in contrast with TO. airo- 
 Paivovra (cf. c. 83. 7; ii. II. 37; viii. 
 89. 26) ; and only if both parties had 
 before shared their power, ought they 
 now to have the results of their policy in 
 common. See App. 
 
 40. By receiving them you will break 
 your obligations under the treaty, since 
 you will be plainly acting to the prejudice 
 of us, to whom you are bound by it. 
 
 4. ctprjrai : see on c. 35. 2. 5. 
 
 cvypa<t>a>v : i.e. fj.^ fyytypa/j.fj.fv(av. Cf. 
 c. 31. 7. ov rots . . . (rrv: is not 
 for, does not refer to, those who join one 
 side to the prejudice of the other. With 
 lo?ffU> supply irapa TOVS fTtpovs. 6. 
 tj vv0Tfia] : i.e. the whole treaty as 
 well as each article of it. 7. ji/i] 
 oXXov avrdv cwroo-Ttpwv : not with- 
 drawing himself from anot/ier who has 
 a claim on him. Cf. Ar. Nub. 1305, 
 6 ytpoiv airoffTtprjo-at &ov\Tat TO. XP^I~ 
 fj.aff aSavfirraTo ; Arist. Rhet. ii. 6. 3, rb 
 a.TroffTfpTJo'ai irapa-KaTaO^Krii'. Usually 
 the const, is reversed, as in c. 69. 4. 
 Kiihn. 411, note 10 c. 8. A <rci>4>po- 
 vov<ri: this condition applies to the 
 whole clause, and not to TOIS Sela/ie- 
 vois only ; and the force of it will be 
 felt if, instead of " who will not cause 
 war instead of peace to his, new 
 friends" (TO?S Se|a,ueVots), we substi- 
 tute its positive equivalent : " who 
 will permit peace to be maintained 
 by his new friends " if they exercise 
 ordinary discretion (cf. c. 120. 16) ; i.e. 
 no new allies should be received who 
 will render ordinary discretion un- 
 availing to prevent war, as the Corcy- 
 raeans are sure to do. See App.
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 40. 
 
 131 
 
 Troitcrei' vvv v/xets /XT ireio^evoi r/xu> T 
 
 10 dv. ov yap rotcrSe povov eVt/coupot a.v yeVotcr#e, d\Xa 3 
 
 /cat rjfj.lv dvri Q>anr6v$>(t)v vroXetuot. dvdyKrj yap, el Ire 
 
 [ACT' avTwv, /cat d/xwecr$at (JLT) dvtv vfjitov TOVTOVS. /cat- 4 
 
 rot 8t/catot y' ecrre /xaXterra /xe> e/CTroSa> crrTpat dfjL<j)ore- 
 
 pOt9, et Se /LtTJ, TOVVCLVTLOV CTTt TOVTOV9 /Xe^ l^ttof teVat 
 
 15 (KopivOiois /xeV ye evcnrovboi ecrre, Ke^/cu/aatot? Se ouSe 
 8t' di/o/ccu^^? iroiTTOT eyeVecT^e) , /cat TOJ> vopov /u,r) Kadi- 
 crrdVat wcrre TOV? eTepwv d<^>tcrrayu,eVov? Se'^ecr^ai. ovSe 5 
 yap rj/xet? Sa/xtcoi/ dTrocrrdvTOiv \lrrj(f)ov Trpocre^e/xe^a ei^- 
 azmav v/xti', rai^ dXXcoi' He\OTrovi>r)<TLa)v St^a ei/r^^tcr/ae- 
 
 20 t'wv et ^PT) avrol? djawet^, <f>avpa)<; 8e dtretTro/xei' rov? 
 Trpocrr^/co^ra? ^u/x^d^ou? avrov TWO. /co\deu>. et yap rovs 6 
 KOLKOV rt Spai^ras Se^o/xe^ot rt/awp^crere, <^>avetrat /cat a 
 
 9. o : i.e. tr6\ffj.o 
 12. Kal dfivvftrOai . . . TOVTOT>S : 'o *"e- 
 re?i^/e ourselves on them not without you, 
 i.e. you will necessarily be involved 
 in the vengeance we must take on 
 them. The suppression of ^u? or ^/tas 
 after avayicn, and the use of /t^ >ei/ 
 i>iU&jv for the downright /tefl 1 v/xeDv, are 
 due, perhaps, to a desire to show how 
 unwelcome the contingency would be. 
 13. SiKcuoi y <rT : = S'lKcutv y 
 (<TTIV v/j.as, according to the tendency 
 of the Greek language to construct 
 such adj. in agreement with the prin- 
 cipal subject. H. 944; Kr. Spr. 55, 
 3, 10. See on c. 20. 1. cKtroSwv <rrrj- 
 vai ij.4>OTpois : cf. C. 53. 5, ^/iri/ ffjuroScav 
 7o-Taor0. Cy*. c. 35. 16 of the corre- 
 sponding speech. 15. \uv Y : 7 e 
 belongs to Kopivdiots. This combina- 
 tion occurs in c. 70. 6; iii. 39. 11 ; vi. 
 86. 8: Dem. xiv. 29, 40, etc. 16. Si' 
 dvoKojxTJs tyt vrflc : see on c. 37. 13. C/^ 
 also 8(" ox^ou, 5(a yuax'?^, 8ia SI'KTJS ic'i/at 
 
 and elvat, c. 73. 13 ; ii. 1 1. 13 ; vi. 60. 
 18. 17. wore : superfluous, as viii. 
 
 45- 5, ^TTWTO\?7S . . . UffT aTTOKTetVCll. 
 
 GMT. 588 ; Kuhn. 473, note 9. 18. 
 Saptwv airoerravrttv : B.C. 440. In c. 
 115. The service which the Corinthi- 
 ans here claim to have rendered is 
 mentioned only here and in c. 41.8. 
 \|/TJ4>ov : dat. in c. 20. 18. 19. Six* 
 E'\|rq4>ur|ic' vwv : (Schol. Sia-ra^ovTiav) i.e. 
 when there was a division of opinion 
 as to lending them aid, we joined the 
 party in your favour. Sf^a, as in c. 
 64.6; iv. 61. 11 ; vi. 100. 4 : not, with 
 Be'tant, in contrariam partem. 
 
 21. avro'v riva: each for himself '; TIJ 
 as in c. 37. 12 ; 43. 2. Cf. vi. 31. 27. 
 
 KoXoeiv : dependent on ayreiirofiev 
 = a.vTfKe\ev(rafJLfv. 22. Ti(JUoprj<reT : 
 sc. ewTotj, to be supplied from the 
 preceding ace. 4>avirai a: con- 
 nected closely, like ta-nv a, and so 
 followed by an adj. ; it will turn out 
 that no fewer of your allies will join us.
 
 132 THUCYDIDES L 40, 41. 
 
 TO>V vfj,Tpa)V OVK eXao~o~oj rjfjav 77y)oo~eto~i, /cat TOV VOJJLOV 
 
 41 " Ai/cato^aaTa yaef ow raSe 77^09 v/xas e^ofjiev, t/cava l 
 
 /cara TOVS 'EXXi^vwv VO[JLOVS, Trapaivo~iv Se /cat di,a)o~LV 
 ^aptro? TOtdVSe, ^v ou/c e%0pol ovre?, wcrre /BXanTew, 
 ouS* au <tXot, wcrr' eTTL^prjcrBaL, dvTL$o0f)vai, T^/xtv eV 
 5 T(W TrapovTt (ftafjifv -^prjvai vtoiv yap paKpoiv o-Tra.vLcra.vTts 2 
 Trore 77/305 rot' AiyiVTjTaiv vuep TO, M7ySt/ca fro\e^ov 
 Trapa KopLV0L(ov et/cocrt p-av? eXa^ere- /cat 17 evepyeaca 
 avrrj re /cat 17 e? ^a/x,tov?, TO St* 17/1,0,5 rieXoTroi'^crtovs 
 aurot? /UT) fio-rjOrjcrai, Tra.pea")^v vfjuv Alyivr)TO>v fj.ev eVt- 
 
 10 KparrjCTLV, ^a/xtcov Se /cdXao'tt', /cat et* Kaipois rotourot? 
 eyevero, ot? /xaXtcrra av0pa)TTOL CTT* e^^pov? rovs crc^ere- 
 yDov? toVres rwt' TrdvTwv aTreyotOTrrot et<rt irapa TO VLKO.V 
 (f>iXov re yap rjyovvrai TOV VTrovpyovv~a, f]v /cat irpOTepov 3 
 
 23. irpoo-curi: c/1 c. 39. 11. 24. 
 <(>' vpiiv: in a hostile sense. C^l c. 
 102. 19; 124. 16. 
 
 41. On Me contrary, we have a claim 
 on your gratitude for services rendered 
 you informer times. 
 
 1. SiKaiufxara : claims on ground of 
 right. (//. .97. 1. rdSt: refers to the 
 foregoing, which is rare. Cy c. 43. 9. 
 So To<roj'5e, vi. 2. 40 ; rotaSe, vii. 78. 1, 
 the only instance after a speech. 
 2. irapaiveo-tv /ere. : in same const, as 
 SiKaiu/jLara, though it would have been 
 more natural to use verbs : iraaivov/uLev 
 
 Kal aiovfi.fv v/j.as xdp 
 
 avriSovvai. 
 
 3. i]v KTf. : the antec. is x^P LTOS - 
 The meaning is : this repayment you 
 ought not to refuse on the ground 
 either that we are your enemies, who 
 are seeking to injure you, or friends 
 so intimate as not to care for recom- 
 pense. The rare verb tiriYoyirBai (see 
 on c. 2. 5) occurs in Plat. Leyg. 953 a, 
 
 where it is recommended that in- 
 tercourse with strangers be restricted, 
 SIKHS avrois op0u>s Siavffj.ovTas, avayKola 
 fj.(v o>s o\iyiffTa 8" tiuxptoiJ-fvovs ', and 
 in Hdt. iii. 99. 9, ai eTrt^pfcoyuerai yuaAi- 
 ffra. yvvcuKcs, of a woman's intimate 
 friends. 
 
 6. TOV . . . iro'Xe|j.ov : see on c. 14. 
 12. Cf. Hdt. vi. 89. 6, StSovffi Se irevra- 
 Spdxnovs o.iro^6fjLvoi Starivriv yap tv 
 Ttf v6/j.(fi OVK f^TJv Sovvai. Here inrep = 
 irp6, a rare use. Cf. Plat. Tim. 23 c, 
 virtp rrjv ntyiffT-riv <pOopdf. 8. TO ... 
 porj0T]o-ai: appos. as in c. 32. 16. 9. 
 7rap(rxv : rendered possible. Cf. c. 
 37. 12. 11. ots : i.e. eV of*. Cf. c. 6. 
 21 ; 21. 5. 12. TUJV iravTtov . . . vitcav : 
 indifferent to everything in comparison 
 with victor}/. Cf. c. 23. 14. The same 
 thought is expressed more strongly 
 in 15, Kal ra OIKE?O . . . rrjs avrtKa, "they 
 mismanage (see on c. 25. 2) even their 
 real interests if they can only gain
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 41, 42. 
 
 133 
 
 os T), TToXe/xtoV re TOI> avTicrTavra, 771; /cat TU^?? 
 
 15 wz/, eVet /cat ra ot/ceta ^elpov riOevrai c^iXcm/ctas eW/ca 
 7779 avTLKa. 
 
 42 "^flv eV#v/A77#eVres /cat vearepos rts Trapa TTpecrfiv- l 
 
 repov avra /xa^ajf d^iovra) rots Ojiiotot? 77^0,9 a/xwecr#at, 
 /cat /AT) i/o/Atcrr^ St/cata />teV raSe Xeyecr$at, v[Ji<f)opa Se, et 
 TToXe/ATycret, dXXa eivai. TO re yap v[ji<f)pov iv w aV rt? 2 
 5 eXa^tora apa-pTa-vy jaaXtcrra eVerat, /cat TO /xeXXoj> TOV 
 noXe/jiov, a) <^o/3ov^T? v/xct? KepKvpaloL KeXevov<TLV dSt/cetz/, 
 eV agouti ert /cetrat, /cat ov/c aiov eircipBevra^ 
 <f>avepav e^6pa.v 17877 /cat ov fjieXXovcrav irpos Kop 
 KTijcracrBai, TTJS 8e VTrap^ovcrr)'; irporepov 8td Meyapea? 
 
 6, 2. d|iovT(i>: implies the recogni- 
 tion of something as a duty. Cf. c. 22. 
 9 ; 74. 12. dfLvvccrOai : has the gen- 
 eral meaning of ' requital,' not simply 
 of ' repelling evil,' also in ii. 67. 28 ; iv. 
 63. 11. 3. SIKCUO, : not adv., but for 
 SiKaia /Jifv rdSe elvai & Ae'-yeraj. 4. ev 
 <p: as in c. 39. 11; and so fire-rat is 
 abs., arises, is present. Cf. Horn. 
 140. 
 
 5. TO (i\\ov TOV iro\e'|xov : cf. c. 39. 
 6. "That war will come is still uncer- 
 tain " ; a reply to c. 33. 3. To this 
 is opposed (pavepa xfy>a Kal ov fj.4\\ov- 
 ffa. 9. TT^S 8e uirapxpvorjs viro- 
 x|nas : P., B., Kr. explain this by c. 
 103. 4 ; the Megarians join the 
 Athenian alliance, in consequence of 
 border disputes with the Corinthians, 
 dr. B.C. 462. So H'erbst, Philol. 38, p. 
 568. The footy (a is then felt by the Co- 
 rinthians. But Cl. refers to c. 1 14. 1 ; 
 the Megarians by Peloponnesian aid 
 expel the Athenian garrison, B.C. 446. 
 This would create inro^/ta in the minds 
 of the Athenians. Of the two, the 
 former reference is no doubt to be 
 preferred. Then u<peA.eiV will mean 
 
 their present end." 14. T[ : in con- 
 nexion with irp6rpov = fuerit, not 
 sit. (Q/: Ar. Fesp. 1074, foSi'ws e 7 <i) 81- 
 8a|o), Kay &/j.ovffos rj rb irpiv. B. L. G. ). 
 16. TTJS avriKa : on the order, c/*. 11, 
 TOUS iT(j>Tfpous, and see on c. i. 6. 
 
 42. ^Inc? #ou w;7/ <Aus af Me same 
 </me fresi consult your own interests. 
 
 1. wv : on the rel. in this position, 
 see on c. 9. 19. ev9u(j.T|0e vreg : with 
 gen. of neut. rel. here and vi. 60. 1, 
 like <t>pot>Tieii'. Elsewhere either 
 without case, c. 120. 27; 122. 8; ii. 
 43. 9 ; 60. 20 ; iii. 40. 26, etc. ; or with 
 ace. of noun, ii. 40. 9 ; v. 32. 5 ; vii. 
 18. 17 ; 63. 11. In v. 32. 6 the gen. 
 is abs. The appeal in this pi. partic. 
 to all present passes to a part through 
 veu/repds ris (see on c. 40. 21), which 
 controls the sing, a^iovrca, vo/j.l<rri. See 
 on c. 1 8. 21. 2. ovra: might have 
 been omitted after S>v, and is brack- 
 eted by Cobet. See on c. 10. 21 ; 36. 
 2. But often the second of two really 
 rel. clauses assumes an independent 
 form, and takes for the rel. the cor- 
 responding case of avros. Cf. ii. 4. 
 25 ; 34. 13 ; 72. 7 ; 74. 13. Kr. 'Spr. 60,
 
 134 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 42, 43. 
 
 10 V7ro\}fia<s <ra><]>poi> ixfreXeiv fj.a\\ov 77 yap reXevrata 
 Kaipov e^ovcra, KO.V e'Xao-crwf 77, Swarat peltpv 
 Xucrat. /A?7' on VOLVTLKOV ^v^a^Lav yaeyaX^v StSdaert, 4 
 TOVTO) e^>eX/ce<r$ TO yap JUT) dSt/cetv TOVS 6/xotov? e^v- 
 paiTepa Swajius ^ TO) avruca (ftavepa) eirapffevTas Sta 
 
 15 fCli'Swati' TO irXeov e\eiv. 
 
 43 " 'H/Ats Se TrepiTreTrrto/coYes ots ei> T^ Aa/ceSai/xopi 1 
 
 TrpoeiTTO/xev TOVS cr^eTepovs ^v/a/aa^ov? avToV TWO, 
 et^, i>w Trap' v/zow TO auTo d^tov/xev 
 /cat ^UT) TiJ rjfjLerepa $"ij<f>(*) w^eX^^ei'Tas TT} vfjierepa 
 
 reduce, render less intense, with part, 
 gen., as Xen. -4n. vii. 4. 5, atyiriffi TUV 
 al\ij.a.\(ar<av. Gf. C. 3- 8, T^S yijs ere- 
 
 ^oi/. But a reference to rJ irepJ Me7- 
 pe'eoi/ \}/-f)<f>i(r/j.a., c. 67. 14; 139. 6, would 
 be still more likely, if it were certain 
 that it had been enacted at this time. 
 10. <r4>pov |id\\ov : would rather show 
 wisdom and discretion. Cf. c. 120. 16 ; 
 vi. 6. 22. 
 
 r\ Yap T\vraia . . . Xvcrai : this x- 
 pis is the service the Athenians will 
 render in not interfering; this will 
 be highly opportune (ita.ipt>v exot/tra) 
 though involving a trifling sacrifice 
 (f\a.aawv). But Cl. refers x<*P ls to the 
 services of the Corinthians in the Sa- 
 mian affair, c. 40. 5. 12. on vavri- 
 KOW . . . 8i8o'euri : c/. C. 35. 21 ; 36. 20. 
 /j.fjd^v has an ironical tone. 15. TO 
 irXtov c'xciv : it is better to connect TO 
 with fx eiv > answering to rb dSiKeiVof 13, 
 than, with CI., to join rb itKeov, though, 
 as Time, uniformly omits the art. in 
 this phrase (c/. c. 37. 18; 76. 15; iii. 
 43. 12; viii. 99. 12), he proposes to 
 read n trKfov, as in iv. 59. 7 ; vii. 36. 
 6 ; viii. 99. 12. This v. H. adopts. 
 
 43. Do not then take up their cause, 
 since it has no basis of justice. 
 
 1. irtpwrtirrwKo'Tes : chiefly used 
 
 of unfortunate circumstances. Cf. ii. 
 54.!; 59.6; v. 14. 15; in. 16; viii. 
 27. 14 ; 33. 13. ols : Cl. follows St., 
 Jahrb. 1863, p. 471, in governing this 
 (= TouTots ols) by irepureTrrajK^Ta un- 
 derstood with avTOv nva. But it is 
 hardly credible that this could have 
 been felt; and it seems better, with 
 P. and Cl.'s earlier opinion, to resolve 
 ols into TouTots a, the rel. being gov- 
 erned by irpoeiiropfv (cf. c. 26. 20; ii. 
 8. 15) and KoKa&iv being governed by 
 the continued force of ttirofj^v now = 
 tKe\evffa,fj.ev. "Finding ourselves fallen 
 under the operation of the rule which 
 we proclaimed in Sparta (c. 40. 20), 
 (when we recommended) that each 
 power should discipline its own allies." 
 But the words TOI/J otpertpovs . . . /coAa- 
 etv are bracketed by v. H. after Cobet, 
 as a gloss introduced from c. 40. 20; 
 and the use of ffQertpovs as a poss. 
 pron. of the sing, seems very dubious 
 in prose. Kiihn. 170, p. 602. See Naber, 
 Mnem. 12, p. 33. 3. KOfiH;<r6ai : 
 usually of good things. Cf. iii. 58. 6 ; 
 iv. 98. 25 ; Dem. xxi. 171, KfKOfuaTai 
 Xtipivirap' vn<av. 4. icol |MJ . . pXowJ/CU : 
 sc. vfjias (inserted by v. H.), with abrupt 
 change of subject. /XTJ with inf. after 
 a^ovy = OVK with atow itself (as with
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 43, 44. 
 
 135 
 
 5 /8Aai//cu. TO 8' L(TOV dvrairoBoTe, y^oVres TOVTOV e/cetvoj' 2 
 
 etvat TOV /cat/>oV, eV <w o re vTrovpyvv </>tXos /udXtcrTa /cat 
 
 6 avrto-rd? e'x#pos. /cat Kep/cvpatoug rovcrSe /xi-jre ^V/A- 3 
 
 yad^oi"? Se'xeo~#e /2ta TJ/JL^V fjiiJTe d/xwere avrots dSt/covo~t. 
 
 10 /cat raSe vrotoiWes ra TrpocnJKoi'Td re SpdVere /cat ra 4 
 
 apiarra, /SovXevcrecrOe V^A.V avrots." 
 
 44 Totaura Se /cat ot KopivBioi etnov. 'Adyvcuoi Se 1 
 
 epajv, yew/aeV^? /cat St9 e/c/cX^crta?, r^ 
 rjcra-ov TO>V KopwOCcov a7roef<UTO rows 
 ucrrepata /xerey^wcra^ Kep/cvpatot? iy>t- 
 Troti^cracr^at cucrre rov? avrov? 
 /cat <>tov? voLt.w (et yap eVt }H6piv9ov e'/ce'Xevoi/ 
 
 /cotxrai/res 
 /xe^ Trporepa 
 Xoyov?, ei^ Se 
 
 ot Kep/cvpatot vjjL7r\eii>, eXvovr* av avrot? at 77/305 
 
 'Sv, c. 133. 13). (y. c. 136. 12; ii.Sg. 
 2; iii. 44. 12. 
 
 5. y vo ' VT *s : having determined, i.e., 
 as Sh. says, " showing by your vote." 
 6. cv w ... e'xOpo's : the general 
 statement of c. 41. 13 applied to the 
 present case ; ,uaA.io-Ta belongs to both 
 members. 9. (3ia rjtuov: see on c. 
 II. 9; i?i defiance of us, a forcible 
 ctKiWcoj' Tfaiwj'. Cf. c. 68. 19; iv. 99. 
 6; v. 21. 9. 11. f3ovXevcr<r9e : with 
 ace. of a neut. pron. or adj. only. Cf. 
 c. 85. 11; vi. 23. 9. 
 
 44. T"Ae Athenians conclude a de- 
 fensive alliance with the Corcyraeans. 
 
 1. Toiavra B : resumptive from c. 
 36. 22, as in c. 18. 11. So also iii. 49. 
 1 after iii. 41. 1. 2. KalSCs: (not 
 once but) even twice, indicating the 
 seriousness of the matter in hand. 
 Cf. iii. 87. 5, Kal Svo try. TT} ji^v 
 irpoTp<j . . . ijcrTepaiq. : notice the 
 omission of V with irporfpa, as in c. 
 128. 17; ii. 20. 3; though with words 
 which are not properly designations 
 of time iv is usually inserted. G. 
 
 1192 ; H. 782 ; Kr. Spr. 48, 2, 9. Here 
 e'/c/cArjdt'a is to be understood with both 
 expressions. The adj. varepaia, only 
 fern, in Thuc., is used most frequently 
 of the following day, though fyuepa 
 is never expressed; yet here, iii. 91. 
 16; v. 46. 1; vii. u. 8, it is joined 
 with other nouns (/uctxi, &c/cA.??<r/a) of 
 what takes place on the next day. 
 But irporepaia is applied only to the 
 preceding day itself, also without 
 fi/j.epa. With other nouns ttp&Tepos is 
 used of occurrences on the preceding 
 day, as here; iii. 36. 25; 41. 2; vii. 
 36. 5. (Herbst, Gegen Cobet, p. 33 ff.) 
 4. nere'-yvoxrav : = TT/^ yvw/j.ijv fj-erafia- 
 \6v-rfs tyvuffav. 5. wort : = f<p' 6?Te. 
 Cf. c. 29. 22 ; iii. 75. 4 ; 1 14. 15. The 
 conj., however, is not used c. 117. 17; 
 ii. 4. 31; iv. 54. 11 ; v. 48. 6, as in 9 
 below. 7. \VOVT'OV: not, of course, 
 by the demand (C=KF \evov), but by 
 the assumed compliance with it, i.e. 
 (I Ke\ev6vT(av TUV KfpKvpatoiv eir! Kopiv- 
 dov ^vvfirXfov. ffcpiffiv, depending on 
 |u^7rAeif, refers to the Corcyraeans;
 
 136 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 44, 45. 
 
 H\oTrovvr}criov<s cr-TrovScu), eTrt/xa^tav Se eT 
 
 aX\ri\(DV /3o7]0elv, eaV rts eVt KepKvpav 177 77 'A^ras 77 
 
 10 TOUS TOUTOM> ^u/x,//,a^ov9. eSo/cet yay) 6 vrpos HeXoTrowri- 2 
 
 criovs TToXe/xos /cat a>5 ecrecr$at avrotg, /cat TT)I> KepKvpav 
 
 eftovXovTO /XT) TrpolcrOai Kopw#tot9 VO.VTIKOV e^ovcrav TO- 
 
 CTOVTOV, vyKpoveiv Se art jaaXtcrra avroug dXXrfXots, tVa 
 
 do-Bevecrrepoi^ ovcriv, TIV rt Seri, KopLvOioL? re /cat rot? 
 
 15 aXXot? vavrt/co^ e^ovo-t^ e? TrdXe/xov /ca#tcrraWat. a/xa 3 
 
 Se T^? re 'iraXta? /cat St/ceXta? /caXco? e^atvero avrot? 
 45 r) VT^CTO? e^ Tra^aVXw /cetcr^at. roiavry JJL,V yvw^u,^ ot 1 
 rev? Kep/cvpatov? irpo(re$eai>TO, /cat rwi/ Ko- 
 ov TToXv v&Tepov Sc/ca i^aus avTot? 
 ecrryoariyyet 8e avrwv Aa/ceSat/xovto? 2 
 
 avrols, depending on the pass. e'AiWro, 
 to the Athenians. 8. t'mfjLaxCav : 
 a defensive alliance. So .'48. 8. 
 -iroiTJ<ravTO : after the parenthesis the 
 government of ^rfyvtaffav is lost sight 
 of, and the fact is stated indepen- 
 dently. rVf dX\T]Xa>v: t/. c. 15. 9; 
 142. 11 ; 143. 9, ec. 
 
 11. Kol cos : even under these circum- 
 stances, in any case. Gf. iii. 33. 9 ; 
 vii. 74. 2; viii. 51. 10; 56. 10; 87. 18. 
 
 Kol POV'\OVTO : though in parataxis, 
 this expresses the consequence of the 
 preceding, and accordingly they wished. 
 
 13. gu-ytcpoveiv : trans, bring into 
 hostility. Dem. xvin. 19, 163 ; Arist. 
 Pol. \. II. 8 (1313 b. 17), SjafrtoAeu/ 
 a\\^\ois iced ffvjKpovfiv. In vii. 36. 26, 
 intr. in a literal sense. 14. axGe- 
 vto-Tt'pois ovtriv: placed first for em- 
 phasis. Cf. c. 36. 5. TOIS oXXois 
 . . i'\ov(riv : = rots &\\ots vavriKols, 
 particularly the places named in c. 
 27. 2. The insertion of a second 
 TO?S before vavrixAv, with Bekk., P., 
 v. H., Kr., is unnecessary, if vavTixbv 
 
 X vffl " i s taken as a compound word, 
 which the frequent use of this expres- 
 sion rendered easy. Cf. iii. 13. 31 ; 
 vii. 55. 8; and similarly c. 56. 11, robs 
 &\\ovs firl pa.Kt)s |v/u,uaxot;s. But there 
 also Bekk. and Kr. insert rovs. 16. 
 TTJS re 'IroXCas tre. : depending on iv 
 Trapdir\Cf>. Cf. C. 36. 10. 
 
 45. And send them ten ships to pro- 
 tect them ac/ainst attack on the part of 
 t/ie Corinthians. 
 
 3. ov iroXv voTTtpov : so c. 136. 11 ; 
 and of tea Sa-npov ov Tro\\y, c. 137. 3; 
 ii. 27. 6; 30. 10; 65. 12. 4. Aatct- 
 Saifio'vios : son of the great Cimon, 
 who gave him this name because he 
 was proxenus of Sparta. Curtius, 
 Hist, of Greece, III. p. 12. Plutarch, 
 Per. 29. 2, attributes the small number 
 of ships to Pericles's desire to humil- 
 iate the family of Cimon. This rests, 
 no doubt, on statements coloured by 
 party feeling. See Grote, V. c. 47, p. 
 325. Diotimus is not elsewhere men- 
 tioned ; Proteas was aTparTjyos also in 
 431, ii. 23. 8. The names of these
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 45, 46- 
 
 18? 
 
 5 T 6 Kt/xowog /cat Atdrt/xos 6 ^T/3o/A/3t^ou /cat n/3a>re'a? 
 6 'ETrt/cXe'ous. Trpoelfrov Be avrotg /U,T) vav^a^elv Kopiv- 3 
 #tot9, T}V /XT) em KepKvpav TrXe'wcrt /cat /xe'AAcocru> diro/Scu- 
 vtiv fj e? raii; e/cetz/a>v rt ^(opuov ovrcu Se /cooXuetv /cara 
 Swajjuf' Trpoeiirov Se raura rov /XT) Xuetz/ eVe/ca rd? 
 
 10 crTTovSag. at /xeV ST) ir^e? d<t/a'owrat e's TT)V KepKvpav, 4 
 
 46 ot Se Kopu/^tot, eVetS?) avrot? 7rapecr/ceva<rro, eVXeov 1 
 eVt TT)V KcpKvpav vavcrl irevTiJKOvTa /cat e/carov. ycrdv 
 Se 'HXetaji^ //.eV Se/ca, Meyapewt' 8e So>Se/ca /cat Aev/caStW 
 8e/ca, > A/x7rpa/cta>rait' Se eWa /cat et/cocrt /cat 'AvaKTopuov 
 
 5 /ua, avTO>is Se Koptv^tajv iv.vr\K.avra. (rrpaTrjyol Se rov- 2 
 f)crav /xeV /cat /caret TroXet? e/cacrrcuv, KopwOioiv Se 
 
 Kre. : a usual parataxis in narration 
 in passing from one side to the other, 
 the particles fjitv Sri, ^ev ovv (c. 46. 17), 
 and n*v alone (c. 54. 19; 58. 17) serv- 
 ing to sum up what precedes, while 5e 
 introduces the new statement. 
 
 46. The Corinthians with a fleet of 
 150 ships anchor in the harbour of Chi- 
 merium on the Thesprotian coast. 
 
 1. irapco-Kcvcurro : the impers. pass, 
 is much rarer in Greek than in Latin. 
 But c/. c. 49. 30; 73. 15; 78. 6; 91. 
 15; iii. 22. 1; iv. 14. 14; 67. 2; vi. 
 64. 25; vii. 75. 2; Plat. Gorg. 453 d; 
 Phaedr. 230 c ; 232 a. G. 1240 ; H. 
 602 ; Kiihn. 378, 6, note 2 ; Kr. Spr. 
 61, 5, 6. ir\ov: impf. of the be- 
 ginning of the undertaking. See on 
 c. 26. 24. 3. 'HXttuv KTL : Elis and 
 Megara were allies, the other places 
 colonies, of Corinth. 5. orparrrYol 
 Sc KTL -. r}crav has the pregnant mean- 
 ing were present, with <TTptmryol as 
 pred. The officers of the separate 
 allied contingents are not named, but 
 'by ptv Kai are put in contrast with 
 the Corinthian commanders who 
 doubtless had charge of the whole. 
 
 generals are mentioned in the inscrip- 
 tion providing for the expenses of the 
 expedition, C. I.A.I. 179; Hicks, /nscr. 
 No. 41. If it is rightly referred to the 
 archonship of Apseudes, Ol. 86. 4, we 
 may suppose that the debate just re- 
 counted took place early in B.C. 432, 
 and the despatcli of the 10 ships a little 
 later. See App. on c. 51. 12. 
 
 6. irpotiirov : of a distinctly ex- 
 pressed order. Cf. c. 26. 20; 29. 3. 
 On the repraesntatio by which 
 the moods of the original are retained 
 in the following conditions, see GMT. 
 695 ; H. 933. 8. *s TWV cicetvwv TI 
 XupCuv : so in c. 53. 17, and similarly v. 
 82. 25, rSiv ev He\OTtovirfi<T<f nvfs -r6\eiav. 
 Observe that in Attic ns is interposed 
 between art. and noun only when the 
 art. is followed immediately by some 
 other modifier of the noun ; here by 
 ^Kfivuv, masc. In Hdt., however, often 
 without this restriction. Kiihn. 463, 
 1 ; Kr. Spr. 47, 9, 20. Cf. the position 
 of ns in c. 106. 3 ; vi. 4. 3. OVTM 8 : 
 but in that case, = tav Se TOVTO iroirjtraxn, 
 just as el Se n-f], c. 32. 5, means "in the 
 opposite case." 10. ol \Uv 81) vVjts
 
 THUCYDIDES 1. 46, 47. 
 
 6 Ev#u/cXe'oi><? 7re)u,77T09 aurds. eVeiS?) Se 3 
 ry Kara KepKvpav rjireipo) O-TTO Aev/caSos 
 , oppi^ovrai es Xet/xeptov r^s eo~7rpa)TtSos y>79. 
 10 exrrt Se Xt/A7p, /cat TrdXts vTrep avrov /cetrat O.TTO OaXdcr- 4 
 0*179 eV T$ 'EXatartSt r^5 ecrTrpwrtSo? 'E^vp^. e^t^crt Se 
 Trap* avr^v 'A^epouo~ta \ift,wj e<? 0d\acrcrai> Sta Se TTJS 
 'A^epcav TrorajLto? /5eaj^ eo~/3aXXet es avTrfv, 
 ^v .7T(Dvv^ia.v e^ef yt5et Se /cat va/xt9 TTO- 
 15 ra/xo9, opit^v rr)v eo-TrpwrtSa /cat KecrrptV^v, wv eWo? 
 17 a/cpa dve^et TO Xet/xe'pto^. ot yu.ei' ow KoptV^tot TT^S 5 
 rjneipov VTav0a op/JLi^ovrai, re /cat o~ry3aro7reSov eVoi^- 
 47 (ravro. ot Se Kep/cvpatot, a>9 ycrffovro CLVTOVS TrpocnrXe- l 
 ovra?, TrXwcra^re? Se'/ca /cat e/caroz' t'av?, wi^ 6 Mt/ct- 
 
 ov /cat 
 
 7. IK'H/TITOS avro's : wzVA ^bur others 
 the usual mode of indicating at once 
 the whole number and the chief 
 person. C/". the German selbander, 
 selbdritter. 8. irport (jujjav : used of 
 approach to (c/1 iii. 31. IS; vi. 104. 19), 
 6p(j.i(:(r8a.i, of putting in to, the coast 
 (c/. iii. 76. 6; viii. 11. 3; 92. 18). 
 Here the aor., of the collective fleet, 
 with dat., which as it were personifies 
 the coast ; the pres. with prep., of the 
 several portions of it. Cf. iii. 22. 5, 12. 
 Kara: orer against. Cf. c. 48. 11; 
 ii. 30. 8. Leucas had no doubt been 
 the rendezvous for the fleet. 9. 
 Xeifxe'piov : name both of roadstead 
 and promontory, 16. 
 
 10. OTI 8 XifJiTJv : sc. rJ Xet/u.4piov. 
 Cf. c. 30. 15. Strabo, vii. 7. 5, calls it 
 T\VKVS \i/j.-fiv; now, ace. to Leake, 
 Northern Greece, III. p. 4, Splantza. 
 See App. OTTO : see on c. 7. 6. 11. 
 'EXaidnSi : the strip of coast on each 
 side of the mouth of the Acheron, so 
 called from the town Elaea. 'Et|>v- 
 prj : all Mss. give this name in the 
 
 Ionic form, which was preferred in 
 Attic. Herodian, Bekk. Anecd. p. 
 1173. e^iTjo-L : though found only in 
 inferior Mss., to be preferred to ((101. 
 Cf. ii. 102. 15; iv. 103.4; Hdt. i. 6. 4; 
 1 80. 5 ; ii. 17. 20. e<r/8eto.Aei in 13 in the 
 same sense occurs here only in Thuc. 
 Cf. Hdt. iv. 48. 13; 49. 4; 57. 5. 
 12. 'Axpov<ria : on this and the river 
 Acheron, now the river of Suli or 
 the G u r 1 a, see Leake, N. G. I. p. 
 232, IV. p. 51-53, 94 ff. 14. v'a- 
 (us : now the C a 1 a m a r, further to 
 the north ; between it and the Acheron 
 (S>v evr6s) is the promontory . Chime- 
 rium, now Varlas. 16. dvt'xei: 
 rises. So iv. 53. 13 ; vii. 34. 10, 717)3- 
 avexovffais* TTJS ijirefpov : part. gen. 
 with the local adv. evravOa, as with es 
 TOVTO, c. 49. 31; iii. 57. 12. G. 1088; 
 H. 757. 
 
 47. The Corcyraeans with 110 ships 
 take their station at one of the Sybota 
 islands, and the 10 Attic ships with 
 them. 
 
 2. MiKioSris : to be preferred to M-
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 47, 48. 
 
 139 
 
 dS>7? /cat Aicrt/xt'S^s /cat Eupu/3aro<, e'crrparo7reSevo-ai>ro 
 
 eV yata rwt' vr\<rwiv at /caXowrat SvySora, /cat at 'Arrt/cai 
 5 Se/ca iraprjcrav. eVt Se rr; Aev/ctya/xT^ avrot? rw 
 
 6 ireo9 T)I> /cat ZaKwOiajv ^tXtot OTrXtrat y 
 
 r\&a.v Se /cat rot? Kopu>0tots eV riy T^Tretpo) TroXXot rcoi> 3 
 
 (Bapfidptav rrapa/3e/3oi7#>7 /cores' ot yap ravrrj ^Tretpairai 
 
 det Trore avrot? ^>tXot eto~tv. 
 48 'ETretS^ Se irapecrKtvao'TO rot? Kopti>#tot9, XaySovre? 1 
 
 rpiwv r)p,epa>v crtrta d^iyyoi^ro a? evrt va.v^a^(ia.v airo row 
 
 la^/crd?, /cat d/^a eoj TrXe'ovre? KaOopwcn, rd? 2 
 Kep/cupatW ^av? yuerewpov? re /cat eVt o-^)d? TrXeov- 
 
 drawing up along the coast. Cy. ii. 
 90. 15; iv. 14. 12; vii. 37. 18; 53. 5; 
 70. 5. The repetition of the word has 
 an effect like that in c. 28. 8; 30. 
 17 ; and eV -rp riiretpy, which has been 
 without reason suspected, is in natu- 
 ral opposition to twl rrf AeuKtVi/ip. 
 9. dUC iroTt : expresses forcibly the 
 continual existence of a state of 
 things. See on c. 13. 16; ii. 102. 
 10. 
 
 48. The putting to sea and arrange- 
 ment of the two fleets. 
 
 2. rpiuiv T]jjLpuiv : gen. of description, 
 which in Greek is nearly confined to 
 numerical definitions of magnitude 
 and age. Cf. ii. 23. 11 ; iii. i. 8 ; ii. 13. 
 50 (space) ; ii. 13. 33 (value). G.1085, 
 5 ; H. 729 d. dvifrovro : impf . as in 
 c. 46. 2. ws eirl vav|ia\(av: so ii. 83. 
 10; iv. 13. 13. In iii. 4. 6; vi. 34. 34 
 the dat. is used with tiri in same sense. 
 Placed thus before the prep, ws im- 
 plies the ' purpose,' ' intention ' of the 
 subj. Cf. c. 50. 21 ; 62. 20. 
 
 3. Kal . . . KaOoptoo-i : lively transi- 
 tion by parataxis. See on c. 26. 16. 
 4. jurcwpovs: out at sea. Cf. ii. 91. 
 12; iii. 33. 15; iv. 14. 3; etc. Not in 
 this sense in Hdt. or Xen. 
 
 KiaSTjsof the better Mss., as connected 
 with MiVa, MI'KO)!/. Wecklein, Curae 
 Epigraphicae, p. 66. 4. Sx!(3oTa : 
 name of islands, promontory, and 
 harbour on the Thesprotian coast, c. 
 50. 14; 54. 4; still existing in S. 
 Nicolodi Sivota. ical . . . iraprj- 
 <rav : closely connected with preced- 
 ing sent. ; and the Attic ships too arrived 
 immediately. irapfiffav = itaptyevoirro. 
 Cf. iii. 6. 3. 
 
 5. AevKin(iT] : c. 30. 2. Strab. vii. 
 7. 5, tlffl Sf ^77<rt5es TO Svflora TTJJ /tev 
 'HireipOK fj.iKpbi> a.irf'x.ovaai, KOTO 5e T^I 
 eoi'Oj' i/cpov TTJS KfpKvpa'ias T)]V Aeu/ctyU/tT/j/ 
 Kfinevai. 6. d iro's : subst. as in 
 ii. 86. 13; vii. 62. 18; adj. with <rrpo- 
 r6s, iv. 8. 10. ZatcuvBiwv : though 
 no alliance has been mentioned, they 
 appear here from the similarity of 
 their interests on the side of the Cor- 
 cyraeans, as later (ii. 7. 17; iii. 94. 7; 
 vii. 57. 33) with the Athenians. For 
 x'i\ioi supply ^ffav from ?iv, but not, as 
 Cl. says, here forming a periphrastic 
 plpf. with the partic., as the local 
 phrase is one of rest. Cf. c. 50. 14, 
 of ... Trpofff&e&oTje-fjKfi. The partic. 
 is inserted as an afterthought. 8. 
 : irapa- implies the
 
 140 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 48, 49. 
 
 5 era?. a>5 Se /caretSo^ aXXijXovs, dmLTTapeTacrcrovTo em 3 
 /xeV 70 SetcH> Kepas Ke/3/cupata)i> at 'Am/cat z/^es, TO Se 
 aXXo avrot 7ret^ov, rpta reX^ Trot^crazres TQJV veaV, a^ 
 ?7/3X e rpitov <TTpaT7)y(i)v e/cacrrov efs. ovra> yu,ei> Kep/cupatot 
 erd^avro, Koyotz^iot? Se TO /AO/ Sector' /ce'pas at Meyayat- 4 
 
 10 Se? Krjes et^ov /cat at 'A/ATrpa/ctomSes, Kara Se TO /xeVov 
 ot aXXot ^v/xjaa^ot a>5 e/cao~TOt, evcyvv/xov Se Kepas avroi 
 oi KopivOioi Tat? apicrTa TOW veaw 7rXeovo"at9 /caTa TOV? 
 
 49 ' A0yjvaiov<s Kat TO Se^to^ TOJV KepKvpaiuv el^ov. 
 CLVTC<S Se, eVetS^ TO, cny/xeta e/caTepots rjpOi 
 
 ovrXtTas e^otreg df^jtorepoi ITTL rwv Kara- 
 
 Se TO^OTtt? T /Cat d/COI^TtCTTa?, TO> 
 
 could hardly be said of the small 
 number of 21 ships, c. 46. 3, 4. 10. 
 Kara TO f'o-ov : at the centre, but 12, 
 Kara TOVS 'AOrivaiovs, over against (c. 
 46. 8). Cf. iii. 108. 6 with 107. 29; 
 io8.10. 11. wscKoo-Toi: singuli 
 deinceps, there being no need of a 
 precise statement of order. See on 
 0.3. 19; 67. 13. 
 
 49. In the battle near Sylola the 
 Corcyraeans conquer on their left wing ; 
 on their right and in the centre, where 
 they are being beaten, the 10 Attic ships 
 vainly come to their aid. 
 
 1. u(A|Ai{;avTS : of hostile meeting, 
 c. 50. 7; 62. 21 ; v. 9. 26; 65. 11; vii. 
 6. 9; viii. 25. 19; 104. 14; of friendly 
 conjunction, ii. 84.34; iii. no. 4; vii. 
 26. 4. 2. (TreiSi] . . . rjpOT] : gives the 
 time of |u/x^(|ai'T6y, not of fvavfj.dxovt> 
 (impf. as c. 26. 23). To ijp6ij, which 
 implies the raising a flag or some 
 such signal (Schol. av/j.0o\d.- TWO. ntpl 
 rbv Kaipbv rfjs fj.dxi]s SfiKvv/jieva,) is op- 
 posed KaTfcnrdffdi], C. 63. 14. 4. T<3 
 iroXaiw KT(. : cf. c. 10. 32. This want 
 of naval skill is shown in the large 
 number of variously armed soldiers 
 
 5. dvTiiraptTouro-ovTo : so placied to 
 include both sides and all their divis- 
 ions; but in the details this connex- 
 ion is at once given up. The Attic 
 ships are named first, because such 
 enumerations usually begin with the 
 right wing. Cf. ii. 90. 6; iii. 107. 23; 
 iv. 43. 8. 6. TO oXXo : includes the 
 remainder of the right wing, the cen- 
 tre, and the left. So eVelx ". as in iii. 
 107. 25, indicates the extent of this por- 
 tion. 7. rpa reXi) iroiTJo-avrts : they 
 formed three divisions Cf. ii. 81. 8 ; 
 iii. 50. 6 ; vi. 62. 2. re'Aos applied to 
 a fleet, vi. 42. 8; to cavalry, ii. 22. 10; 
 iv. 96. 20; to land forces in general, 
 ii. 81. 8. v . . . tts : an involved 
 order of words, uv depending on IKCI- 
 ffrov and ffprarTjywv on eTs. v. H. 
 after Cobet inserts rS>v before rpiwv. 
 
 9. KopivOCois : dat. as in c. 6. 8. 
 10. lx ov: tne regular verb in such 
 tactical statements. Cf. iii. 107. 23; 
 iv. 31. 10; 93. 17; vi. 67.8; ioi.20; 
 vii. 34. 11; 52. 6; viii. 104. 9. In ii. 
 81. 11 and vii. 70. 9 we have ex lv r ^> 
 fifffov, for which here Kara rb /jieffov, 
 sc. lraavTo, perhaps because ex fl "
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 49. 
 
 141 
 
 5 TraXatoj rpoTTO) direipoTepov en vrapecr/cevacr/xeVot. r\v re 2 
 ^ vavfj.a^ia Kaprepd, rf) yu,ei> T)(rQ ov^ 6/xotw?, Tre^o/xa^ta 
 Se TO TrXeW TTpocrfaprjS ovo~a. eVetSr) ya^o irpoor/3d\OLev 3 
 dXXi^Xotg, ou paStco? aTreXvoi'ro VTTO re irXijOovs /cat o^Xov 
 rajt' i>ea)i> /cat /xaXXoV rt Trtcrrevo^re? rot? eVt row /cara- 
 10 crrpw/xaro? oTrXtrat? es rrp VLKTJV, ot /caraoraVres e/x,a- 
 ^oi'To -fj<rv^a^ova-a)v r<av vea>v Ste/cvrXot 8' ov/c rjcrav, dXXa 
 
 0V/JLO) /Cat ptofJil) TO TT\OV IvaVfJid^OVV T! tTTLCTTTJIJir). 1TOV- 4 
 
 ra^ jite^ ouv TroXv? 06pv(3os, /cat Ta/aa^wSi^? ^ 17 vav- 
 
 fjia^Ca, eV T) at 'Arrt/cat ^e? Trayoaytyt'djLte^at rot? Kep/cv- 
 
 15 ^>atot9, et 7717 TTietpivro, (f)6ftov i^ev Trapel^oi' rot? 
 
 8e 
 
 ov/c 
 
 SeSto 
 
 tore? ot (rrparr^yo 
 
 irpoppiqcrw 
 
 on board (eiri/Saroi). "The number 
 of combatants assigned to a ship was 
 diminished in the same degree in 
 which the art of fighting at sea was 
 improved." Bockh, PuW. Zscon. p. 383. 
 While in early times the number was 
 probably 30 (see on c. 29. 4), "in the 
 Peloponnesian war only 10 heavy- 
 armed epibatae used to be put on 
 board of a trireme." Ibid. p. 384. 
 
 5. Vfv T : and so (c. 4. 5) it actually 
 was, as might be expected from the 
 large fighting force, fy placed first, 
 as in c. 25. 23. 6. rrf |AV Tt'\vfl . . . 
 overa : the reason of the fight being 
 KzpTfpd is expressed in varied form 
 (cf. 8); "the battle was hotly con- 
 tested, not so much from the skill 
 displayed, as because it was more like 
 a battle on land." oi>x o/j.oi<as = 3\aaov. 
 Cf. ii. 60. 21; v. II. 13. rb -n\fov = 
 fiu\\ov. Cf. 12; c. 69. 32; 74. 20; 
 81. 6; ii. 89. 21, etc. 
 
 7. cireiSr] Trpoo-^oXoicv : this is to be 
 preferred to wpoff&d\\oifv of most 
 Mss., as expressing the repetition of 
 rapid shocks. So in vii. 70. 31. On 
 the other hand, 15, int&ivro, of longer 
 enduring pressure. 8. direXvovro : 
 
 see on c. 18. 28. Cf. vii. 70. 31. 
 uiro T irXtjOows . . . irwrTvovTS : the 
 reasons expressed first by a subst., 
 then by a partic., as in 6. "They did 
 not readily get clear of one another, 
 partly from the number and throng 
 of the ships, and still more because 
 they trusted for victory to the hop- 
 lites on the deck?." 10. icaTao-Tav- 
 T : when they had got into position. Cf. 
 c. 59. 7; ii. I. 3; iii. 92. 24; v. 4. 15; 
 more literally in iii. 86. 19; iv. 14. 23; 
 75.8. 11. SicKirXoi: the favourite 
 Attic manoeuvre of breaking through 
 an enemy's line, and so taking the 
 separated portions at a disadvantage 
 to attack them on flank or rear ; first 
 mentioned by Hdt. vi. 12. 3 ; viii. 9. 9. 
 OVK ifo-ay : see on c. 2. 5. Cf. ii. 89. 
 35 ; vii. 36. 22 ; 70. 26. 
 
 14. Trapa^i-yvofxevai : "the durative 
 tense of vision : ' rallying to the Corcy- 
 raeans if they saw them pressed at any 
 point.' " B. L. G. The subj. al 'ArriKal 
 vrjes is narrowed in the second clause 
 to ol ffrpariiyoi, by whom the order to 
 attack would be given. 16. See App. 
 rr\v irpoppr|(riv : see c. 45. 6 ; the subst. 
 of ::j)0fnrtlv, only here in this sense.
 
 142 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 49. 
 
 8e TO 8etw /cepas raiv Ko/au>- 
 eVoVet. ot yap KepKvpcuoi et/cocri vauo-u> avrovs 5 
 
 /cat /caraStw^wre? cnropaSas es TT)V rjTreipov 
 20 /^e'x/H rov crrpaTOfreoov TrXevo-avres avTan> /cat eVe/c/3aVre9 
 VTrpr)0-dv re ras cr/c^as epry/aov? /cat ra ^/Dif^ara Sti^o- 
 Tracrav. ravry JJLCV ow ot Kopiv0ioi /cat ot ^v/u,ju,a^ot 6 
 rjo-o-toVTo re /cat ot KepKvpcuoi eVe/c/aaTow 17 Se aurot 
 r\crav ot Kopivdioi, eirl TW va)vvp,to, iro\v IVIKOIV, rot? 
 25 Kep/cvpatot? TWI/ et/cocrt vea>v (XTTO eA.ao~o"Ofos TrXijflovs e/c 
 TT^? Stw^eco? ou Trapovcraiv. ot 8* 'A^i/atot opaWe? rovs 7 
 Kep/cvpatov? Trte^ojaevoug /xaXA.oi> 17817 a,7rpo^)ao-tcrTa>5 eVe- 
 
 KOVpOVV, TO fJLV TTptoTOV aTT^6fJ,VOL O)(TT fJir) ^^dX.\6LV 
 
 Tivi- eTret 8e 17 rpoTTY) tyiyvero Xa/xTryDai? /cat eve'/cewTo ot 
 30 KopivOiOL, rore 8>) epyov Tra? et^ero 17817 /cat 8ie/ce'/c/HTo 
 
 19. inropaSas: z'n disorder, pred. 
 to /caTaSjcolavTes. 20. eircKpavrcs : 
 landing in pursuit. Cf. viii. 105. 3. 
 21. e'pT](iovs : = pi)[j.ovs Ka.Ta\a&6vrfs. 
 fprj/jios is of two terminations also in 
 ii. 4. 19 ; iii. 22. 13 ; 67. 14 ; 106. 4 ; of 
 three, in ii. 32. 3; 81. 7; iv. 26. 13; 
 vi. 61. 37. rd xf"]V aTa: i the gen- 
 eral sense of property, (y iii. 74. 10 ; 
 vi. 97. 27. 
 
 22. ol KopivOioi KO.I ol ^v|i|xaxoi : 
 an expression adapted to the diverse 
 fortunes of the allied forces (though 
 in c. 48. 9 and ci 49. 17 ot KoplvBioi is 
 given alone, as the leading power) 
 which is subj. of tvlicwv, 24, as well 
 as of rjcrawvTo, 23, but restricted in 
 each case by the local phrases ravrri 
 fj.ev and Sf KTe. The particles re 
 KOI have the effect of combining com- 
 plements or opposites into an exhaus- 
 tive whole ; the second 'clause is here 
 added (as Cl. says, almost as if it 
 were parenthetical) to give the re- 
 verse side of the action expressed in 
 
 the first. It is not necessary to brack- 
 et re, or with St. to read T&TC. 25. 
 dird e'Xacrcrovos irXTJOovs : from a smaller 
 number to begin with, i.e. 110 against 
 150. Cf. ii. 65. 7 ; viii. 87. 33. 
 
 27. (wxXXov dirpo<t>o<ro-Tws : t.e.than 
 as in 15. But there are still two 
 stages : ( 1 ) d7rx < W >/0 ' Tivl, " so 
 far as not actually to attack"; (2) 
 en-el Sf . . . ot Kopivdtoi, " as soon as 
 the Corcyraeans began decidedly 
 (\a.fj.irpus, see on vii. 55. 1) to turn 
 their backs." 29. ryfy VCTO : though 
 found in only one Ms., the impf. is 
 necessary here to represent the begin- 
 ning of the flight, while the Corinthi- 
 ans ivfKfirro. So too P. and St. Cf. the 
 impf. with Kara rdxos, iii. 106. 3 ; with 
 daaaov, iii. III. 5 ; with 5ia raxovs, iii. 
 109. 20. Not till the rout is complete 
 do we find c. 50. 1, TT)S Tpowris yfvofj.4- 
 JTJS. 30. TO'T 8rf : introduces the 
 decisive moment with reference to 
 the serious consequences of it. Cf. 
 c. 58. 10; so ovrw 5?j, c. 131. 8; ii. 12.
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 49, 50. 
 
 143 
 
 ovSkv ert, dXXa vv7recrev eg rovro di/ay/o/g wore e 
 prjcrai dXX^'Xotg rovs Ko/>w#tovs /cat 'A^ipatovg. 
 50 T^g Se rpornr/g ye^o/aeV^g ot KopivOioi ra 
 
 /u,f ov^ etX/coj> dvaSov/xevot rwt' veaii' a? /caraSvcretav, 
 Trpog Se roug dvBpuirovs erpduovro fyoveveiv Ste/C7rXeWreg 
 fj.d\Xov f) a>ypeti>, rovg re avrwv </>tXoug, ov/c atcr#oyu,evot 
 
 5 6Vl r\<TO"r\VrQ Ot eTU Se^tfo) Kpa, O/yVOOVVTeS KTWOV. 
 
 TroXXaiv yd^) i>e<ov ov(TO)v d/jL^orepaiv /cat errt TroXu TT^? 2 
 OaXdcrcriqs eTre^oucrw^, eVeiS?) vvefjLiav aXX^Xot?, ov ^5a- 
 Sta>s rr)^ Stdyvwcrtv evrotowro OTrotot e/cpoYow 17 l/c^oa- 
 
 8e rovs avOpwirovs Kre. Cf. C. 44. 5, 8. 
 2. ciXxov dvaSovpcvoi : took in tow 
 and hauled off: the regular expression. 
 Cf. ii. 90. 26; iv. 14. 9; vii. 74. 16. 
 as : unassimilated for S>v. Cf. c. 52. 
 9 ; 99. 13 ; ii. 6l. 12 ; 92. 19. as xara- 
 Su'creiav : iterative opt., whatever ships 
 the. if disabled. 3. <j>oveviv . . . < 
 ypttv : dependent upon frpd-novro. Cf. 
 ii. 65. 43, irpdirovro Ka6' rjSovas rco oj]fj.<f 
 ra. irpa.yfj.ara fvStSovai. This relation 
 is not prevented by the position of 
 irpbs rovs avOptairovs, which is required 
 by the contrast. The partic. SieKirAeW- 
 Tes describes the way in which they 
 did it. 4. TOVS re avrolv <j>CXovs: the 
 Megarians and Ambraciots of the 
 defeated right wing. Cf. c. 49. 22. 
 re adds a third member. See on c. 2. 
 6; 33. 6. 5. irl8u{>: the Vat. Ms. 
 omits the art. Cf. c. 48. 11; iv. 93. 
 17 ; vi. 67. 2. Kr. Spr. 50, 2, 13. 
 
 6. lirl iroXv TTJS 0o\our(rr)s : taken 
 together as the object of firexovvwv, = 
 fjieya /uepos TTJS 6a\dffffris. Cf. ii. 76. 20; 
 iv. 3. 11 ; 12. 16 ; vii. 65. 7 ; as nom., iv. 
 100. 12. Kiihn. 351, 3. 7. MrciSrj 
 uv'|Aio.v : as soon as they had joined 
 battle : quite different from the opt. 
 in c. 49. 7. 8. -rqv SwryvaHriv eiroi- 
 ovvro : = SifyiyixacTK ov : with Thuc. a 
 
 16. 
 
 wor/t. Cy. c. 78. 8; ii. 2. 23; Hdt. 
 viii. 1 1. 4. TJSrj : emphasizes the crit- 
 ical instant. C/l c. 18. 28. KCU 8u- 
 K/Kpiro ovSev t'n : and no longer was 
 any distinction maintained between the 
 Corcyraeans who were declared ene- 
 mies, and the Athenians who wore 
 nominal allies, of the Corinthians. 
 See on c. 46. 1. 31. |uviro-v: im- 
 pers., like a stronger we@r]. Cf. iv. 
 68. 8. s TOWTO dvcvyKTjs : see on c. 
 5. 10. Cf. ts rovro ^v^opas, iii. 57. 12; 
 es TOVTO Suffrvxias, vii. 86.25; V rovrcp 
 irapaffKevris, ii. 18. 1; 4s rovro dfo^/crjs, 
 Plat. Theaet. 170 cl ; rovff vfyews, 
 Dem. iv. 37; xxn. 16. irixipT)<rai : 
 with dat. in proper sense ; cf. iii. 94. 
 23; vi. 48. 12; = e's x f 'P f \6eiv, c. 
 52. 13. 
 
 50. The Corinthians improve, their 
 victory, but abstain from a second en- 
 gagement, since 20 additional Attic 
 ships come up. 
 
 1. TI^S Tpoirrjs yevofw'vTis : see on c. 
 49. 29. TO. <TKa4>T| : hulls. Schol. ra 
 Kot\ci>fj.a,ra riav ffwv a r]fj.f?s ydffrpas Ka- 
 \ovfjLfv. The contrast between what 
 was usually done and the action of 
 the Corinthians is brought out by the 
 position of TO <rKa<pij /j.fv KT|. and irpbs
 
 144 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 50. 
 
 Tovvro" vavfJia^ia yap avrir] "EAX^crt irpbs "EXXipas vea>v 
 10 TT\riOei /xeyto-TT? Sr) TMV Trpo ai/njs yeyevyrcu. e77iSr) Se 3 
 KareStwai> TOVS Ke/3/cvpatous ot KoptV$tot e<? XT)^ yip, 
 77/509 ra vavdyia KOI TOT)? veitpovs rov<s cr<erepov<? erpd- 
 TTOVTO, /cat TWV TrXeurrwi/ e/cpar^crav ware irpocrKOfjiLO-ai 
 irpos TO. v/3ora, of aurot<? 6 /cara y^ crrparo? rwv /3a/>- 
 15 ftdpwv 77y)ocre/3/3oi7#77'/cet ecrrt Se ra 2u/3ora TT?<? Be<T7T/)w- 
 TtSos Xifjirjv cprjfJLOs. TOVTO 8e TTOir)<ravTe<s aJv9is ddpoi- 
 (rOevTes tTreTrXeov rot? Keyo/cvpatotg. ot Se rat? TrXot/xot? 4 
 /cat ocrat ycrav XotTrat jaera rwv 'ArrtAcwv z^ecu^ /cat avrot 
 
 20 OLTTofiaiveiv. 17817 Se ^v 6r//e /cat e7re7ratavto~ro avrot? 5 
 
 favourite periphrasis for a simple 
 verb. QT. c. 6. 3; 8. 12; 51. .8; 68. 
 7; 72.9. o-n-oioi: Cl. explains zt^a< 
 sor (>/" wje/i, whether friend or foe, 
 since probably difference of dress or 
 arms would be little observed. But 
 Sh. reads oirArepoi after Cobet, who, 
 however, now brackets the whole 
 clause. 9. vav^axta -yap . . . ye-yt- 
 vrjrai : on the order, see on c. I. 8. 
 The pf . takes this sentence out of the 
 course of the narrative and presents 
 the statement as it would be made by 
 an observer who witnessed the result. 
 10. TCOV irpo avrfjs : see on c. i . 4. 
 12. TO, vavd-yia : i.e. the wrecks, and 
 the men that were on them, the sav- 
 ing of whom was their chief care. 
 See L. Herbst, Die Schlacht bet den 
 Arginusen, p. 37, note 51. 14. ol a.v- 
 TOIS KTt. : cf. c. 47. 7 ; ii. 86. 13. 
 
 15. tori 8t TO. SvfBoTa: (see on c. 47; 
 5) the same turn as in c. 46. 10; here, 
 however, the repetition of the name 
 is necessitated by the parenthesis. 
 
 16. TOVTO iroir[o-ttVTS : i.e. irpotr/coyui- 
 ffavTfs TOVS vexpovs. 
 
 18. teal 6'o-cu T|o-av : i.e. those which 
 were not present at the first engage- 
 
 ment but had come up later. For 
 the Corcyraeans, c. 25. 24, had 120 
 ships, and had engaged with only 110, 
 c. 47. 3. KoA avrol avTire'ir\OV : this 
 is the correct reading here and in c. 
 54. 18 (though Bekk. reads aj/reVAeoi/ 
 with the best Mss.), after fireirXfov. 
 Kal avrol is not necessary, since avn- 
 denotes only on their part and not 
 ' against ' ; but it gives additional force. 
 Cf. c. 105. 28; iv. 124. 17; v. 6. 9; 
 viii. 104. 4. See Ullrich, Beitr. z. 
 Krit. I. p. 9. 19. mipwo-iv : the 
 act. irfipuv (ii. 72. 21 ; 77. 5 ; iv. 9. 
 16; 102. 4; 128. 4) and the mid. TTEI- 
 paffQai (c. 25. 5; 31. 11; 71. 27; 78. 
 14; 81. 5; 143. 3; ii. 35. 19; 58. 6; 
 iii. 38. 13; iv. 15. 10, etc.) are used 
 with the inf., apparently without im- 
 portant difference of meaning. Per- 
 haps the act. presents rather the no- 
 tion of risk, and the mid. of effort. 
 
 20. TJ8t) 8e T|V . . . Kal ot KopivOioi : 
 parataxis, as c. 26. 17; 29.13. Soph. 
 Phil. 355. Kiihn. 516, 8. St. rightly 
 prefers ewfiraiaviffTo to the form with 
 co (ircMiiv-). Schol., Svo iraiavas rfSov 
 ol a E\\r)ves, trpb [lev rov iro\f/j.ov rcjj 
 "Apei, yuero Sf rbv Tr6\ffj.ov ry 'ATr^AAoi-
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 50, 51. 
 
 145 
 
 cos e? 7TLir\ovv, /cat oi KopLvOtoi e 
 
 Kpovoi>To, /caTtS6Vre<? et/cocrt vavs ' 
 
 oucras, as vcrrepov TOIV Se'/ca /SovjOovs e^ore/xi/iav ot 
 
 vaioi, SetcravTe?, 6Vep eyeVero, JMT) viK^0S)criv ot Kep/cv- 
 
 25 pcuoi KOI ai (Tffrerepat Se'/ca v^eg oXtyat a^vveiv OXTL. 
 
 ~1 ravra? ow Tr^otSovre? ot Koptv#tot /cat vTroroTn^cravre? l 
 0.77' ' A.0r)va)v etz/atj ov^ ocras la>p(DV aXXa TrXetov 9, VTrave- 
 ywpovv rot? Se Kep/cupatots (erreTrXtov 'yap jjiaXXov e/c 2 
 row d^a^ous) ov^ eaipcavTO /cat e#av/zaov rou? Kopw>- 
 
 5 OLOVS Trpv^vav Kpovopevovs, Trpiv rtz/e? tSd^re? elov ort 
 e'/cetvat e7rt7rXeouo~t. rdre 8e /cat aurot 
 yap ^7877), /cat ot }Lopiv6ioi a 
 
 vi. 21. Trp-ujxvav eKpovovro: backed 
 water : withdrew without turning the 
 vessels. Schol., T& /car' bKiyov avaxca- 
 ptlv yttrj ffTptyavTa, rb irXolov. Cf. C. 
 51. 5; 54. 16; iii. 78. 12. 23. as 
 wrrepov K:T. : HOW i/iese <Ae Athenians 
 had sent out later. Cf. the same use 
 of the rel. pron., c. 35. 15; and for 
 the aor. = our plpf . in rel. sentence, 
 c/^ c. 99. 9 ; ii. 92. 9 ; 98. 6 ; iii. 86. 
 8 ; Flat. Phaed. 59 d. Kiihn. 386, 14. 
 25. oXi-ycu a;iv'veiv : c/] Hdt. vi. 109. 
 3 ; vii. 207. 9. " Not precisely our ' too 
 few to aid,' which would be eAoo-troi/es 
 % anvvfiv. The latter expresses dis- 
 belief, the former, misgiving." Sh. 
 Cf. Ta-rrfivr) fyKa.pTfpt'iv, ii. 6l. 12; <}>v- 
 treis xa\eTra.l apat, vii. 14. 6 ; Ppaxea 
 irepiyiyvea-Oai, \. in. 8. GMT. 758; 
 H. 952. 
 
 51. The Corci/raeans return to the 
 harbour of Leucimme, into which the 
 Attic ships also sail. 
 
 1. irpoiSovres : u'hen thei/ saw them 
 from afar. Cf. iii. 22. 6; iv. 34,22; 
 vii. 25. 32 ; 44. 10 ; and so wpootyis, v. 
 8. 11. 2. o^x. ocras : not so few as; 
 explained by dAAa irAetoi/s. 
 
 3. irt'ir\ov ^yap /ere. : see on c. 31. 
 7. The close connexion of the paren- 
 thesis with the main sentence is seen 
 in the reference of the dat. Tins Kep- 
 Kvpaiois to the adverbial e'/c roO a<pa.- 
 vovs (cf. c. 34. 10; 35. 17; 39. 2), 'less 
 visibly for them.' But the dat. may 
 be taken as of the agent interested, 
 with ewpwTo. G. 1186; H. 769; 
 Kilhn. 423, 18 c. Cf. Plat. Legg. 715 
 b, \tyerai itfuv', Virg. Aen. i. 440, ne- 
 que cernitur ulli. 4. ical e6av- 
 [j.aov : as if o< KfpKvpa.'ioi ov% ewpwv 
 aOras had preceded. 5. irpiv : until, 
 with indie. Cf. c. 1 18. 14 ; 132. 28 ; iii. 
 29. 5; 101. 13; 104. 42; v. 61. 6; vii. 
 39. 5 ; 71. 26; viii. 105. 9. In all these 
 instances the principal clause is actu- 
 ally or virtually negative ; as here, 
 " they could not make out what they 
 were about, till ." See Gildersleeve, 
 Am. J. of Ph. II. 469. 6'n vrjes Ki- 
 vai e'mirXe'owri : almost a direct excla- 
 mation : "yonder are ships sailing 
 up." Cf. c. 27. 2. 6. Kal avroC: as 
 well as the Corinthians, c. 50. 21. 
 7. Kal ol KopCvOioi KTe. : continues 
 the narrative from c. 50. 21. aworpa-
 
 146 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 51, 52. 
 
 voi ry]V StaXvo-ty eVot^Va^To. ovrcu /ACZ> 17 drraXXayT) 3 
 cyo'ero dXXijXwv /cat 17 i/av/xa^ta ereXevra es vv/cra. rot? 4 
 10 Se KepKvpaiois crTyoaroTreSevo/xeVot? CTU TT? Aeu/ct/u/ui? 
 at et/coo-t K^e? 0,770 raw 'A-Oyvatv aurat, o5v i^X 
 re 6 Aeaypov /cat 'AvSo/ctS^s 6 Aecoyd^oov, Sta TO)*; 
 /cat vavayiwv 7jy>ocr/cojato"$eio~at /careVXeot' es TO crrpa.ro-. 
 7reSoi> ov TToXXeo vcTTepov f) oxfrQirjcrav. ot oe Kep/cupatot 5 
 
 r) TroXe/xtat wcrtv, eTretra Se 
 
 15 (jj 
 
 eyvoxrav, /cat 
 
 52 Tf) 8' ucrrepata dVayayd/xemt at re 'Am/cat rpid- 1 
 
 Kovra, vfjes /cat TWV Kep/cvpatwv ocrat TrXdt/xot 
 7rXevo~a^ evrt rot' > rot? SvySdrot? Xt^aeVa, eV w ot 
 0tot wp/xow, /SovXdjLtevot etoeVat et vavfjia^TJcrovo'iV. ot 2 
 
 tlie strange ships was doubtful, the 
 operation of bringing the ships to 
 their station was suspended, since it 
 might prove necessary to resist an at- 
 tack. When, however, the Corcyrae- 
 ans had ascertained the nationality of 
 the new-comers, they then brought 
 their ships to a stand, wpniffavro. See 
 Miiller-Strubing, Jahrb. 127, 589. In 
 cu t'lKOffi vfjfs OTTO riav 'Adrjyatv note the 
 absence of the art. before 0.116. Cf. 
 vi. 55. 5; vii. 41.6. 12. 'AvSoKiS-rjs : 
 this cannot be the orator, who was 
 born about B.C. 440. It might possi- 
 bly have been his grandfather of the 
 same name. See App. 
 
 52. The Corinthians decide to icith- 
 draw without farther fighting. 
 
 1. dvo,'Ya'yo|xvai : see on c. 29. 18. 
 3. TOV ev Svporots XijAtva: cf. ii. 25. 
 22; iv. 25. 22. 4. f3ov\<>ii6voi 18- 
 vai: bracketed by Kr., occurs in v. 
 21.13; vi. 44. 24; 62.4. The syne- 
 sis /3ov\6fj.evoi after al vrjfs is not more 
 surprising than r^v virnpeaiav ir\eiovs 
 Kcd a/j.fivovs, C. 143- 7 ; Trjv 7]\iKiav wv, 
 iii. 67. 11, etc. See App. 
 
 Troyufvoi, opp. to irpv/j.vav fKpovovro, im- 
 plies the actual turning of the ships, 
 and T)JJ/ SiaAuffij' firoffiffavro (see on c. 
 50. 8) the breaking up of regular 
 order, in order to reach the harbour, 
 where they are found, c. 52. 3. 
 
 8. T| diraXXa-yi] e'-yt vero : periphrasis 
 of a.Trri\\dyr)(rav, " they separated." 
 9. TE\vra es vvKra : lasted till night, 
 continued to night, and then ended. 
 Cf. iii. 78. 15; 108. 18; yue'xpi roOSe 
 uptffdai, C. 71. 15; ey rb . . . fx ov fy' L ~ 
 frvrfs, iii. 82. 62. 
 
 rots 8e KcpKvpaiois KT|. : the dnt. 
 depends on Trpo<r/coymo-0e?<Tai, having 
 made their way to join. Cl. interprets 
 <TTpaToire5fvofj.fvois as if it were pf. 
 partic., and then finds it necessary to 
 assume a change of subj. (as in iii. 5. 
 17) in 16, supplying at d?rb -rSiv "Mt)vwv 
 irtjts for wp/j.iffat>To. This seems un- 
 necessary. The impf. partic. <rrpa.ro- 
 irfStvo/ufvots implies that at that time 
 the Corcyraeans were engaged in the 
 process of taking their station at 
 their encampment. It must be as- 
 sumed that, while the character of
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 52, 53. 
 
 147 
 
 5 Se ras /xev vav<s apavres 0,77-0 rq? y^s /cat 
 juereajpov? i^crv^a^o^, t'av/xa^ta? ou 8tavoov/xei>ot a/: 
 e/coWeg, opaWes 7r/3ocryeys^yLt,eVa9 re *>avs e'/c 
 i/aii> aKpaL<f>vei<s /cat cr^tcrt TroXXa ra airopa 
 at^taXajraj^ re Trept <f>vXaKrjs, ov<s iv rats va.vo~iv 
 
 10 /cat eVtCT/ceVTp OVK OVO~CLV TtoV VO)V V ^(OpiO) epTJfJiO) ' TOV 3 
 
 Se ot/ca8e TrXou /iaXXov Steo~/co7row OTTTJ /co/xto"^i7croi^rat, 
 SeStore? /x.-^ ot 'A&patot vofJLio~avre<s XeXvcr^at rag crirov- 
 8a?, Stort e? ^etpa? r)\6ov, OVK e'a>o~t o~<^a9 aTTOTrXeti/. 
 53 eoo^ev ovv aurot? d^Spa? es /ceX^rtoi' eV^8t/3ao~a^rag dveu 1 
 TrpocnrcfJi^jaL rot? *A.0ifvcuotiS /cat Trelpav TTOLTJ- 
 
 10. ITIO-KVT(V : opportunity for re- 
 pairs. OVK ovo-av : see on c. 2. 5. 
 
 TOV oiKaSt irXov : this gen. is placed 
 proleptically before the dependent 
 sentence, OUT? KOfuafrfiffovTai, which, as 
 containing an inquiry as to the man- 
 ner of carrying out their design, stands 
 to TOV *\ov as a part to the whole. 
 Cf. c. 68. 7. Kiihn. 417, note 10 b. So 
 Cl. "The gen. at the head of a sen- 
 tence is often used without strict de- 
 pendence. Here TOV TT\OV = T& TOV 
 T\OV." B. L. G. Cobet reads TOV 
 
 K\OVV. 12. TOS OTTOVSOS: TOS TplOXOV- 
 
 TovTfis, c. 23. 19; 35. 1; 40. 11, 15. 
 
 OVK <5o-i : see on c. 28. 9. 
 
 53. The Athenians do not interfere 
 with their departure. 
 
 1. tSo^ev ovv : the result of oieo-Ko- 
 trow, c. 52. 11. e'o-pipouravras : ace. 
 though following avrols. See on c. 
 31. 10. 2. KT]pvKc(ov: a herald's 
 staff", ca.duceus. Schol. v\ov opObv 
 
 vovs Kal avTiirpoffwTrovs Tpbs a\\ri\ovs 
 Ktififvovs. To bear such a staff would 
 have been a recognition of a state of 
 war. Cf. ii. 1.3. ireipav JTOITJO-O- 
 O-0CH : to test their intentions. 
 
 5. ro/s (xtv vavs . . . ap\{iv: corre- 
 sponds to 10, TOV 5e ofa5e irAov . . . 
 SieaWirot/i'. Their preparations seemed 
 to show an intention of renewing the 
 fight ; but in fact they were thinking 
 rather of returning home, frpavrfs, 
 of putting to sea, only here with ace. 
 obj. It is freq. abs., ii. 25. 15 ; 56. 
 16; 103. 1 ; iii. 32. 1; 91. 8; iv. n. 
 4 ; 45. 1; v. 3. 26 ; vi. 94. 2; 104. 15; 
 vii. 26. 2 ; 69. 27 ; viii. 28. 2; 32. 5; 
 88. 10 ; or with a dat., c. 29. 4 ; ii. 23. 
 9; iii. 95. 9; iv. 129. 11; vi. 43. 2; 
 51. 12; yiii. 60. 10; 79. 4; 99. 14. 
 Once, in viii. 39. 4, we find ai tnjts 
 apaaai fir\eov. In the same way, 
 since fifrewpovs, in the open sea, must 
 have vavs supplied, iraparafo/nej'oi here 
 only is used with ace.; abs. in c. 29. 
 18; iv. 73. 3; v. 59. 9; vii. 3. 3. 8. 
 dxpai<J>vis : see on c. 19. 8. iroXXa, 
 rd airopa ^vfippT|Ko'Ta : = ra avropa a 
 vi't&f@r)Kfi iro\\a uvra', and these dif- 
 ficulties are explained by the clauses 
 eu'xjuaAaSTCtfj' Trepl <f>v\aKrjs and firiffKfvrjv 
 . . . Ipiifjitf, which again depends on 
 6pwi>Tfs. With the former of these cf. 
 fffifffj.S>v TTfpi, C. 23. 12. irtpi SO used 
 almost means ' that is to say,' ' for 
 example.' Cf. Plat. Rep. 425 c ; 479 c.
 
 148 THUCYDIDES I. 53, 54- 
 
 crao-Bai. ire^avTe^ re tXeyov rotaSe- " 'ASt/cetre, a> civ- 2 
 Spes 'AOr/valoL, 7roXe/x,ou apyovres /cat 0-77-0^80,9 Xt 
 5 rj^lv yap TroXe/xtous rovs ^/xerepov? Tt/xw/oov/xeVotg I 
 owv i(TTao~0e oVXa avTaipopevoi. el 8' v/xiv yvoj/xTy Icrrl 
 /cwXvety re i^/xas eVt KepKVpav r) aXXocre ei Trot ftovXo- 
 /xe#a TT\eiv /cat ra? o-TrovSas Xuere, 07/^015 rovcrSe Xa/3oV- 
 T69 TtpioTov ^prjO~ao~6e a>s TroXe^ttot?." ot /xev 8^ rotavra 3 
 
 10 etTTO^ ra>v Se KepKvpaiuv TO />iev o-rparoTreSo^ oo-oi^ 
 TnJKOV(Ti> dvefiorjo-ev evBvs XaySetv re avrovg /cat aTro- 
 /creu>at, ot Se 'A^vatot rota8e aTre.Kpiva.vTo "Ovre apyo- 4 
 
 , <S av8pe? IleXoTro^VT^o'tot, ovre ra? o-7ro^8a? 
 , Ke/3/cvyoatot? 8e rotcrSe ^v/x/xa^ot? overt fiorjOol TJ\- 
 
 15 0ojJLv. et /xei/ ouv aXXoo~e Trot ySovXecr^e TrXetz/, ou /cw- 
 \vofM6v et Se eTrt KepKvpav TrXevcreto-^e ^ es TW^ t/cetvw^ 
 
 54 rt ^copia)V, ov 7repio\}f6fAe0a Kara TO Sv^aro^." rotavra l 
 T&JV ' A.Orjva.LOiv aTroKpLvap.evo}v ot jaei' Koptv^tot ro^ re 
 TrXow rot' ITT' ot/cov irapeo~Kevd^ovTO /cat rpOTratov 
 
 3. WjJLxj/avrt's re cXe-yov: anrf ac- referring to the whole sentence, "first 
 
 cordingly they sent and said (by the of all commit this wrong." C/^ vi. 
 
 mouth of messengers). Cy. ii. 71. 6, 3. 5. 
 
 e<c. dSiKEiTC : c/1 c. 37. 3. 4. iro\e- 10. TWV 8 KcpKvpaCwv TO jiev <rrpa- 
 
 |iou . . . o-irovSas: without art., the ro'ircSov: the jue'v points to an unmen- 
 
 reproach being generalized, " being tioned antithesis : the leaders kept 
 
 beginners of war and truce-breakers." silent, while the excited multitude 
 
 Below, 8, TOS ffiroi>8<is, in reference to called for the death of the messengers. 
 
 the actually existing truce. 5. iro\- So Cl. ; but see App. 11. C'ITTI'KOV- 
 
 fiLODs TOVS n|x T 'P ov s: tf- c. I. 5. jt- <rv: here and in ii. 36. 20 of hearing 
 
 iroSwv urroo-ee : see on c. 40. 13. 6. from a distance. 6.ve$oT]crtv : takes 
 
 v(iiv -yviojir, <rri : only here; elsewhere the inf., as containing an eWAevrre. 
 
 yvta/triv txeiv. Cf. ii. 86. 17 ; iii. 92. 16. d . . . irXtvo-ewrOe : minatory form 
 
 11 ; iv. 125. 20; vii. 72. 18 ; viii. 44. of cond. See on c. 36. 17. e's TWV . . . 
 
 2. 7. KcoXvfiv T : should strictly \a>p(ci>v : see on c. 45. 8. 17. Kara 
 
 be followed by Kal \vetv, which Cobet TO Svva/ro'v: pro viribus. Cf. ii. 89. 
 
 ron'ls; but in the second clause the 39; v. 23. 5; vii. 36. 23. 
 
 purpose is vividly expressed as a fact. 54. The Corinthians as well as the 
 
 8. TJ(j.<xs Tovo-Se : obj. of \a&6vres, Corci/raeans erect a trophy. 
 
 and then to be supplied in thought in 3. irapto-Ktva^ovTo : impf. of the 
 
 the dat. for xptvaffOe- 9. irpurov : time which elapsed before their de-
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 54. 
 
 149 
 
 Se 2 
 
 iv rot? ev ry rjTreipa) 2u/3orot<?' oi Se Kep/oyjatot 
 5 rot re mvayta /cat veKpovs aveiXovTo ra /cara erects ee- 
 vtyQiwra. viro rov pov /cat dve/a,oi>, o? yei'o/xet'o? 
 KTOS Stecr/Cc'Sacre^ atra Travra^fj, /cat rpOTratov d 
 ez> rot? eV 777 z'Tycrcw ]v/3orots a>? ve^t/c^/cores. 
 e/coYepot rotaSe rr)v viKrjis TrpooreiroLTJo-avro' 
 10 ju.e> KpaTTJcravTes rrj t'av/xa^ta ^XP L VVKT ^ 
 i/avayta TrXetcrra /cat veKpovs TrpocTKo^ia-acrOa.i, /cat 
 e^ovre? at^aXwrou? ou/c eXct(rcrou5 ^tXtto^ i^av? re /cara- 
 Svcra^res Treyot eySSo^-n/co^ra ea'TrjcravrpoTTOLOV Kep/cupatot 
 Se rpLOLKovra vavs yu-aXtcrra Sta^^etpavre?, /cat erretSr) 
 
 /cat 
 
 parture, c. 55. 1, during which rpo- 
 Tra?oc effrrjffav SLOT. 4. rois V Trj 
 queCpo) : r/". c. 50. 15; TO?S eV rp vfjffca, 
 8. See on c. 47. 5. 5. TCI T vavoi- 
 yia Kal vcKpovs : here and in 15 taken 
 together with the art. TO as constitut- 
 ing one notion (see on c. 6. 1 and c. 
 143. 23), as also the following ra e|e- 
 vexO*> /ra refers to both. The clauses 
 ra re vavayia. /ere. and 7, al rpo- 
 iratov a.vr4(nt\ffav KTf. are parallel to 
 the two preceding about the Corin- 
 thians, and this is enforced by avre- 
 ffrriaav. See on c. 50. 18. dvnXov- 
 TO : the collection of the corpses (not 
 V7roa-ir6v*ious, i.e. without applying to 
 the enemy for permission) was un- 
 derstood as a sign that the field was 
 still maintained, and therefore of vic- 
 tory, which at sea under particu- 
 lar circumstances, as here, might be 
 claimed by both parties. 6. vrro 
 TOV pov Kal avs'iiov : one article for 
 both nouns, which is the less felt be- 
 cause the gender as well as the direc- 
 tion and activity of both is the same. 
 -yevoiisvos : often used of the phe- 
 nomena of nature, vScap, jSpoi/ral Kal 
 affTpairai, ffeurnds. Cf. C. IOI. 5; ii. 5. 
 5; 77. 23; Hi. 87. 9; iv. 75. 17; vi. 
 
 70. 2 ; viii. 41. 10. So also j^ue'pa and 
 vv. 
 
 8. y vo 'H'Tl ToiaSe : the adj. gains 
 force from position. See on c. I. 6. 
 10. (w'xpi VUKTO'S : cf. c. 50. 20. 
 11. irpo<TKO|ii<rcwr6<u : mid. conveyed 
 to their side, without further designa- 
 tion of place. But c. 50. 13, irpoffKo- 
 /j.iffai trpbs TO. SvjSora. 12. OVK \our- 
 orovs : = 6\iyea ir\ftovs, as is seen in 
 c- 55- 1- Cf. ii. 31. 10 ; iii. 68. 14 ; 
 75.22; 87. 7; vi. 25. 7; vii. 75. 27; 
 87. 19. The number given states the 
 limit which may be exceeded but 
 must be reached : at hast. 14. jjta- 
 Xiora: see on c. 13. 11. ical eirci- 
 8i] 'A0T]vaioi T]X0ov : this clause, as 
 also the corresponding one in 18, 
 separates sharply between the two 
 aspects of the occurrences of the two 
 days: (a) favourable for the Corcy- 
 reans, (1) the destruction of 30 ships 
 on the Corinthian right wing, 0.49. 5; 
 (2) the recovery of their dead, c. 54. 
 1. (b) unfavourable for the Corin- 
 thians, (1) their retreat on the even- 
 ing of the first day when they had 
 got sight of (ftdvrts) the Athenian 
 ships, c. 51. 1; (2) their refusal to 
 renew the engagement after the
 
 150 THUCYD1DES I. 54, 55- 
 
 15 'A&patot rfXOov, ave\6fjLvou TO, /caret cr^as avrovs vaua- 
 yta /cat veKpovs, /cat ort avrotg T^ re TrporepaCa TrpvfMvav 
 KpovojJLevoi, VTre^coprjcrav ot Kopt^tot tSoVres ras 'Arrt/cas 
 j/avs, /cat eTretSi) r)\0ov ot 9 A0rjvoLLOL, ou/c avreireTrXeov 
 e/c rajv ^vjSoTwv, Sta raura rpoTralov ecrr^crav. ovra> 
 e/careyoot VIKOV rj^iovv ot oe Koptz'utot aTTOTrXeovres 1 
 
 Ot/COU 'AvOLKTOpiOV, O <TTIV TTL Tto (TTOfJiaTL TOV *A/X- 
 
 /coXTrov, efXov aTrdrr) (j)v Se KOIVOV KepKvpaLcov 
 /cat tKeivaiv), /cat /caracrri7O"avre9 et avrw Kopu>0LOV<s ot- 
 5 KiJTopas avy(ji)p'r)<Ta.v 67T* ot/cov. /cat rwi' KepKvpoLiCDV 
 6/cra/coo~toi>5 ju,ei/ ot ^(rat' SovXot aTreSo^ro, TrevTtjKovTa Se 
 /cat Sta/cocrtov? S^o^avre? e^vXaa'crov /cat ev Oepaneia ei^ov 
 TroX\f), OTTO)? avrot? rTyv KepKvpav afa^wptjcrai'Te^ Trpoa"- 
 TTOLTJa-eiav' erv'y^avov Se /cat Swctjaet avrwi^ ot TrXetou? 
 10 irpcoTOt owes TYJS TroXew?. 17 yaev ow KepKvpa OVTOJ 2 
 Treptytyverat Tft) TroXejaw reuz' Koptv^tco^, /cat at 
 
 Athenians had joined the Corcyrae- as the Corcyraeans held the captive 
 
 ans, c. 52. 2, 3. See App. 16. Corinthians, c. 29. 23 ; 30. 4. iv 
 
 TJI irporcpaio. : see on c. 44. 2. 18. GcpaircCq. d\ov : a periphrastic expres- 
 
 wrcWirXeov : for the form, see on c. sion to denote an enduring relation. 
 
 50. 19; for the fact, see c. 52. 2, 3. Cf. ev <j>v\aKr>, iv. 14. 26; eV fiSovfj, iii. 
 
 19. OVT<I>: corresponds to yv&p.ri 9. 4; V oppcaSia, ii. 89. 3; &/ opyfi, ii. 
 
 roioSe of 9. 20. vixav : inf. of the 21. 22. 8. irpoo-ironjo-eiav : causative 
 
 impf. Ivimav. See on c. 13. 32. For to irpoffx^p^iv. Cf. ii. 2. 16; and iii. 
 
 this use of vtKav, be victorious, cf. iii. 70. 5, where the carrying out of this 
 
 8. 5 ; vii. 34. 24. Kr. Spr. 53, 1, 3. plan of the Corinthians leads to the 
 
 55. The Corinthians and the Athe- bloody feud at Corcyra. 9. TV'Y- 
 
 nians return home. \ovov: as tfcra.?, -^v in c. 25. 23; 49. 5, 
 
 2. 'AvaKTo'piov : a little to the south placed at the beginning to confirm the 
 
 of Actium, c. 29. 10. 3. airarji : op- preceding remark : " and it actually 
 
 posed to jSia, which is joined with it was the case that the greater part of 
 
 in iv. 86. 5. TJV 8 KOIVOV /ere. : it them belonged to the most influen- 
 
 was therefore a compensation for their tial families of the city." 8vvd/j.ei, of 
 
 lost interest in Epidamnus. The gen. political importance, as in c. 77. 9. 
 
 is possessive, and Koiv6v a secondary 11. irtpiyiyvera.1. : maintained itself. 
 
 pred. 6. SovXoi : these were no In this sense elsewhere abs. Cf. c. 
 
 doubt the fyc'rai, whereas the 250 were 32. 22 ; 69. 30 ; 141. 20 (e' TUV KtvSv- 
 
 fc 7. ST)o-avTs <J)vXaoro-ov : vuv] ; ii. 49. 36 (e raav peyioriov) ; iii.
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 55, 56. 
 
 151 
 
 1 \9r)vai(i>v 0.^6^6^77 crew e avrrj?. ama Se avny 
 eyeVero TOV TroXe/xov rot? KopwOiois e? rows ' 
 on <T<^)t(Ttv Iz/ crTro^Sats /tera KepKvpaCajv k 
 56 Mera ravra 8' ev0v<? /cat raSe ^wefty ytvecrOai rot? 1 
 
 *A0typ<ubts /cat IleXo irowr) cr tot? Sta(/>opa e? TO TroAe^teu'. 
 yap KopivOiwv rrpacro-ovrfav OTTO)? Ti^fopTJcrovraL av- 2 
 
 v7TOTO7n7O~a^re5 r^v fyOpav aurwi/, ot 'AQyvcuoi, IIo- 
 5 TetSataras, ot ot/covo-w evrt ra> tcr^w T^? IlaXXryi^?, 
 aTTOt/cov?, iavrwv Se ^v/x,/Aa^ov9 <f>6pov vnore- 
 
 M. 23; 37. 12; 98. 18; iv. 10. 5; 27. 
 8; v. 60. 31 ; 1 1 1. 8 ; vi. 78. 12 ; prob- 
 ably here only with the gen. (TO^ Ko- 
 ptvBluv, against the Corinthians), with 
 which it has commonly the meaning 
 of ' overcome.' C/". ii. 65. 61 ; iii. 82. 
 59; vii. 56. 17; viii. 53. 6; 76. 25. 
 (B. gives the word this meaning here, 
 comparing ii. 65. 61. v. H. brackets 
 Ttiiv KoptvBitav: "quippe -irepiyiyverat 
 Me est salva fuit.") It is true that 
 the Corcyraeans have the advantage 
 of the Corinthians in having secured 
 Epidamnus; but of this there is no 
 thought here. For T< nA^pqt, zn the 
 war, cf. ii. 13. 59. K<xl ai vrjts /ere. : 
 added in parataxis as the consequence 
 of the former clause. 12. airia 
 avVi irpumj: on the order and con- 
 struction, see on c. i. 8. Cf. c. 50. 9. 
 Cobet omits rov iro\f/j.ov, giving air la 
 the meaning of e-y/cAT^a. 13. e's 
 TOVS 'A(h]vaCovs : see on c. 38. 1. Cf. 
 c. 66. 2 ; 79. 2. 14. <r<f>(<riv : refers 
 to Kopivdiois, which is virtually the 
 subject of the main sentence. tv 
 oirovSais : in time of peace, during the 
 continuance of the truce. Cf. ii. 5. 
 20 ; iii. 56. 4 ; 65. 2 ; vii. 18. 13. See 
 on ii. 54. 3. tvavfidxovv : impf ., "they 
 persisted in jighting, notwithstanding 
 the avovlai." B. L. G. 
 
 THE HOSTILITIES BETWEEN THE COR- 
 INTHIANS AND THE ATHENIANS ON 
 
 ACCOUNT OF POTIDAEA. CliapS. 
 56-66. 
 
 56. The Athenians take measures to 
 prevent the intended revolt of Potidaea, 
 and to counteract the hostile designs of 
 Perdiccas. 
 
 2. Siou|>opa : pred. to raSe, Ivce'/fr; 
 Kal ra.Se ytytaOai Stdupopa fs rb tto\tfj.flv, 
 it came to pass that the following events 
 also proved points of difference tending 
 to war. The article would otherwise 
 be indispensable. Sioupopa as in c. 67. 
 14 ; 78. 12 ; v. 45. 2. See on c. 68. 8. 
 
 3. otrus Tt[j.wpTJ(rovTai : see on c. 19. 
 3. Here irpdaaeiv = contrive, manoeu- 
 vre. Cf. iii. 4. 21 ; vi. 88. 19; iii. 70. 
 6, where also the future airoar^trovtri 
 is to be preferred to the aor. subjv. 
 4. viroToinf<ravTes : see on c. 20. 
 9. IIoTciScuciTas : this form rather 
 than IToTiScuoTas is confirmed by the 
 constant usage in inscriptions, partic- 
 ularly the metrical one referred to on 
 c. 63. 20 (Wecklein, Cur. epigr. p. 52). 
 We should expect the art. here ; but 
 the use or omission of it by Thuc. 
 with ethnic names seems quite arbi- 
 trary. 6. Kopiv0io>v diroCKows : the 
 time of this settlement cannot be accu- 
 rately fixed. It was certainly before
 
 152 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 56, 57. * Ol. 86. 4; B.C. 432 (May?). 
 
 Xets, eKeXevov* TO eg flaXX^*^ ret^o? KaBeXelv /cat 6^77- 
 povg Sowat, roug re CTrtS^/Atovyoyovg e/CTre/ATretv /cat TO 
 XOLTTOV p-rj Se'xecr^at oug Kara erog e/cacrroi> Ko/>tV#tot 
 
 10 eirefjLTroi', Setcravreg /AT) a7roo~ra>o~tz' VTTO re IleyoSi/c/cou ?7et- 
 Oo^evoi /cat Ko/Hf^twz', rovg re aXXovg em pa/c^g ^vv- 
 
 57 aTTOCTTTrjcrwcri ^vfjifj.d^ov<s. ravra 8e 77/309 rovg TloretSat- 1 
 arag ot 'A.0r)vaioL 7rpO7ra/>eo~/cevaoi>To ev0v<s /x,era TT)^ e^ 
 KepKvpa i/av/xa^tav ot re yap KopivOioi c^az'epaJg T^S 1 ^ 2 
 $id(f)opOL y&av, ITepSt/c/cag re 6 'AXe^dVSpou, Ma/ceSovcov 
 
 5 /3ao~tXev9, CTreTroXe'/xwro ^v/Ayaa^os irpoTepov /cat 
 
 the Persian war. See O. Miiller, Die 
 Dorier, I. 6, 8. <|>opov viroreXeis : c/". 
 c. 19. 6. 7. TO s IIa\\T(vT]v TCI^OS 
 Ka.0eX.eiv : by this means the town 
 would be open on the seaside, and 
 always accessible to the Athenians. 
 The Spartans, on the contrary, de- 
 sired towns to be open on the land 
 side: see viii. 16. 12. For the verb, 
 cf. c. 58. 17; 90. 25; iii. 3. 17 ; v. 
 33. 13. 8. e'mSTjiuovp-you's : proba- 
 bly officers of supervision, sent yearly 
 to the colony. As Srtfj.ioupyoi was a 
 not uncommon title of town mag- 
 istrates in Doric states (cf. v. 47. 
 54), so tiri8i}/n.iovpy6s seems to mean 
 ' the chief demiurgus/ See Muller, 
 Dor. II. 8, 5. Cf. firiffTpdrriyos, Bockh, 
 Inscr. II. 2285. eKire'jjiireiv : inf. pres., 
 following the aor., ace. to the common 
 usage of this verb. See on c. 26. 2. 
 
 11. TOVS ciXXoDS irl 0pflKT|S l)H|l(i- 
 
 Xovs : without a second art., as c. 44. 
 15. firl Qp-txys, the usual designation 
 of the Thracian coast, so far as it 
 was occupied by Hellenic colonies, 
 from the mouth of the Hebrus on the 
 east to the Thermaic gulf on the 
 west ; particularly Chalcidice as far 
 as Amphipolis : chiefly in the phrases 
 TO tiri 0pa/c7)s and ot twl 0a/c7js iViz- 
 
 Xot. Cf. v. 34. 1. 12. | v v airoo-TTJ- 
 o-wo-i : refers to the intr. atroffTcaa-t, but 
 indicates not a common activity (as 
 the compound in c. 37. 16; 39. 9), but 
 a similar result. 
 
 57. The Athenians send 30 triremes 
 to secure their possessions in Thrace. 
 
 1. TO.VTO. Sc KTt. : connected epex- 
 egetically with the preceding (as in 
 6, fTro\f/jLcadri 8e) to define more pre- 
 cisely the time. 2. ev0us ptrd. -r^v ev 
 KepKxipq. vaujiaxfav : the stress of the 
 sentence lies on this : " the Athenians 
 began to take these precautions im- 
 mediately after the sea-fight, before 
 the Corinthians could hinder them." 
 This moment is emphasized by ^'877, 
 3 ; and the two motives for the activ- 
 ity of the Athenians, the open enmity 
 of the Corinthians and the hostile 
 attitude of Perdiccas, are joined on 
 the same level by re re. Cf. c. 8. 
 14 ; 26. 8. What in c. 56. 7 ff. appears 
 merely as a direction given to the 
 Potidaeans, is in this chap., 19 ff., laid 
 as a command on the generals of the 
 expedition. 
 
 5. tireiroXcjiwTo : this verb is pass, 
 also in c. 36. 10 ; had been mad* an 
 enemy. In v. 98. 6 it is used trans, in 
 the mid., 'to excite to hostility,' an.l
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 57. 
 
 153 
 
 ro> eavrov eoj /cat AepSa 3 
 KOLVYJ Trpos avrov evavTioviJLevoLS oi 'A^z'atot ^v/xyota^tai^ 
 
 SeStws re eirpacrcrei' e? re TT)V Aa/ceSat/xova 4 
 6Vaj9 TrdXejao? yeVjyrat avrot? 77/305 IleXoTro^z^- 
 10 criovs, /cat TOU? Koptz^tou? TrpocreTroteiTo rrjs HoretSatas 
 eVe/ca aTrocrracreaj? Trpocrefyepe Se Xoyovs /cat rot? eVt 5 
 XaX/ctSevo^t /cat Borrtatot? 
 
 et v/jL/jia^a ravra e^ot, o/jiopa oa ^cupta, /oaov of 
 TrdXe/xov jaer' avTatv Trotetcr^at. ai^ ot 'A^iyi/atot 6 
 15 atcr^Ojuevot /cat /SovXo/Ae^ot Trpo/caraXa/xySctz/et^ TWI> 
 ra? dTrocrracret? (crv^ov yap rpta/co^ra vavs 
 
 so* iii. 3. 4, TrpoffTro\e^ia(Tacr0ai. Alex- 
 ander, the father of Perdiccas and 
 Philip, had been friendly to the 
 Greeks in the Persian war. See Hdt. 
 v. 19 ff. ; viii. 136 ff. ; ix. 44 ff. Per- 
 diccas, who originally possessed only 
 lower Macedonia, had deprived Philip 
 of upper Macedonia, which had been 
 his portion. See ii. 100. 10. 6. 
 Ae'pSa : Schol., Ae'pSas "ApiSai'oj ircus, 
 ai/eij/ibs ne/>5i'/c/ca /cal 'ttA/TTTroy. In C. 
 59. 8 the brothers of this Derdas are 
 mentioned among the opponents of 
 Perdiccas, and the Pausanias of c. 
 61. 17 was probably one of them. 
 7. irpos aijTo'v : unusual const, for 
 avT(f (so iroAfjU"?!/ has both consts.), 
 probably to avoid the repetition of 
 dats. in different relations. 
 
 8. ScSius re : the inferential re, as 
 in c. 4. 5; 49. 5. eVpao-crev : cf. c. 
 56. 3. 9. 6'irws ytvT\TO.i : subjv. after 
 a verb of striving. See GMT. 339 ; H. 
 835 b. 10. teal . . . irpoo-eiroieiTo : as 
 if the preceding clause had been es re 
 T\\V AotKeSct'uova fnpaarrf irfu.ir<av. Cf., 
 for a like change to a finite verb, c. 
 53. 8 ; iii. 87. 3. 11. i'vKa: for the 
 position, see on e. 5.6; to bring about 
 the revolt of Potidaea. The impf. 
 
 tenses express the effort without re- 
 gard to the result. 
 
 irpo(re'(f>ep \o-yovs : with dat. also in 
 ii. 70. 7 ; iii. 4. 8; 109. 6; viii. 32. 12, 
 but only here with following inf. See 
 on c. 53. 11. 12. XoXiuSevcri : a 
 collective name for the Greek settlers 
 on the Thracian coast, because the 
 most and oldest of them had issued 
 from Chalcis in Euboea. BOTTI- 
 aiois : originally settled in eastern 
 Macedonia near Pella, a district 
 which retained the name Bottiaeis, 
 they had under pressure of the Mace- 
 donians removed to the northwest 
 part of the Chalcidian peninsula, 
 which was called BorTi/crj. Cf. c. 65. 
 14. 13. TdvTO. : the obj. of ex l > con - 
 f orming in gender to the attrib., b/j.opa. 
 iivra x w p' ia > though referring to XU\KI- 
 Sei'fft Kal BoTT/a'ois. 
 
 14. TOV iro\[Jiov TouicrScu : see on 
 c. 6. 3 ; -34. 11. cov: the gen. of the 
 thing with aitrOdveo-Oai in c. 72. 3 ; iv. 
 108. 31. Cf. iii. 102. 11 ; v. 83. 2. G. 
 171, 2; H. 742. 15. -irpoicaTaXatipa- 
 vtiv : to prevent ; here and v. 30. 5, 
 with ace. of thing; with ace. of per- 
 son, c. 33. 21; 36. 10; without obj., 
 iii. 2. 15 ; 46. 25 ; vi. 18. 13. 16. i'rv-
 
 154 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 57,58. * Ol. 87. 1; B.C. 432 (July?). 
 
 KCU ^tXt'ovs oTrXtra? eVt rr)i> yr\v avrov, 'Ap^ecrr/Darou TOU 
 Av/co/x/^Sovs /xer' aXXcov Svo crrpaT^yowros), errto-reXXovo-t 
 rot? apxpv<ri TWV veaii' IToretSataTcuv re ofJLijpovs Xafietv 
 
 20 /cat TO ret^os KaOeXelv, rwv re TrXfjcriov TroXeajz/ <j)v\aKrjv 
 
 58 e^et^ OTTWS /XT) aTrocm^croi'Tat. XloretSatarat Se 
 
 jitei' /cat Trap' 'A^Tpatov? Trpecr/Sets, et TTW? ireicreioLv 
 cr<f)<t)v irepi v0)T.pit,.w /Ai^SeV, eX^oWe? Se /cat e<? 
 Aa/ce8at)nova /xera Kopivdioiv, [eTrpacrcrov] oVaJ9 erot/ua- 
 
 5 cratvro rt/xcoyotav, ^i> 8e7y, eTretS?) e/c re ^P^Orjvaiwv e/c TroX- 
 Xov TrpacrcrovTe? ot>Sei> yvpovro eVtrifSeto^, dXX' at vTjes 
 CTTI Ma/ceSoi/tav /cat e?rt cr^a? 6[jioia)S 67rXeov, /cat ra 
 reX^ rail' Aa/ceSat/xo^twv vTrecr^ero avrot?, 7p eTrt IloTei- 
 Satav twcrti' 'A^vatot, es r^ 'Arrt/c-^t' eV/SaXetv, * rore 
 
 10 87) /caret rov Kaipov TOVTOV d^tcrravrat /xera 
 
 /cat Borrtatwf 
 
 Xov -yeip: see on c. 31. 7. 18. 
 aXXwv 6v'o : see A pp. 19. 
 . . . icaOcXciv : the compliance, there- 
 fore, of the Potidaeans (c. 56. 7) was 
 not to be waited for. 20. 4>v\.aKTiv 
 \iv: cf. c. 143.24; ii. 69. 3; viii. 13. 
 5; also iroiticrQat, ii. 94. 21 ; vii. 17. 18. 
 
 58. Potidaea, in concert with the 
 Chalcidians and Bottiaeans, breaks off 
 from Athenian control. 
 
 2. Kat : and KCU in 3 combine into 
 one whole the two acts which are con- 
 trasted by ij.fv, 8e. Cf. the double 
 KO.I in comparative sentences. Ktihn. 
 524, 2. el irws irtwrciav: so ii. 67. 
 5. The apod, is not formulated but 
 implied, and el TTCOS has nearly the 
 effect of &rws in 3. GMT. 489 ; H. 
 907. Cf. Ktihn. Lat. Gr. II. 219, 2. 
 3. vtwTtp^eiv: applied to any inno- 
 vation in established order, specially 
 to harsh and violent changes. Cf. ii. 
 3.6; iv. 51.8. 4. [tirpoo-trovl : see 
 App. 5. TJvSt't): after opt. GMT. 
 
 /cat 
 
 t ITepSt 
 
 t/c/ca? Tret 
 
 t^et 2 
 
 704 ; H. 933. IK iro\\oi) : temporal. 
 Cf. c. 68. 17 ; ii. 85. 8 ; iv. 67. 12. 6. T]V- 
 povro : see on c. 31. 11. tmTT]'8ti.ov : 
 in neut almost a subst., as in vi. 41. 
 12; vii. 20. 11. Cf. c. 29. 16, atr-ljyyfi- 
 \af oiiSfv elpyvaiov. at vrjes : see App. 
 7. dfxouos : used not only with 
 TravTes to denote ' without exception/ 
 but with other antithetical expres- 
 sions, stress being laid on the word 
 to which 6/j.oicas is annexed. Cf. c. 
 39. 4 ; 70. 25 ; iii. 47. 13 (in which 
 places it stands with the formerword); 
 c. 141. 4. The ships were sailing 
 against them as well as against Mace- 
 donia. TO. T\T] : see on c. 10. 30. 
 8. TJV Eoxriv : subjv. after a past tense. 
 GMT. 689,2; H.933. 9. T6T8rfj: see 
 on c. 49. 30. 10. Kara TOV Kaipov 
 TOVTOV : at such a favourable moment, 
 when the Athenians were threatened 
 on several sides. This expression is 
 not, therefore, as Cobet says, a mere 
 gloss of -rSre 5^. Cf. ii. 84. 21.
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 58-60. 
 
 155 
 
 eav- 
 
 XaX/ctSe'a? ras lirl BaXdcrcry TrdXetg e/cXtTroWas /cat /cara- 
 /3aXdi>ras di>ot/ctcrao~$at es OXvvOov fjiiav re TrdXti' 
 icrxypcLv Troti^cracr^at rot? re e/cXtTrovcrt rovrot? 
 15 rou y7<? rrj? MvySo^ta? Trept rr^v BdX/^i/ XifjLw 
 
 i, eco? av 6 TT^OO? 'A&rfvtuovs TrdXe/^o? 77. /cat ot 
 
 O-VtoKL^OVTO T Ka0aipOVVT<S TO.? TToXet? /Cat 6? 
 
 59/xov TrapetTKevd^ovTO' at Se TpiaKovra z^es raiv 
 
 a^iKvovvrai e? ra eVt @/3a/c^5 /cat /caraXa/xySa^oucrt 
 IToretSataz' /cat rctXXa a^eoT^/cdra. vo^tcra^re? Se 
 (TTparrj'yol aSwara eu'at TT^O? re IIeyo8t/c/ca^ iro\ep.eiv 
 5 irapova-y 8v^a/xet /cat ra ;vva<f>e(TT<t)Ta 
 e?rt rr)i> Ma/ce8o^tav, e<^>' OTreya /cat TO 
 TTOVTO, /cat /caracrrai^re? enoXep,ovv ^tera OtXtTTTrov /cat 
 
 60 raiv Ae'^Sou aSeX^aiv avwOev crrpana eo~/3ey8X^/cdrwv. /cat 1 
 
 ot 2 
 
 13. avoiKurao-Oai : c/I C. 7. 9. rav- 
 TTIV : obj., with /xiov iroAu' IffjfVfJtf 
 pred. CJ c. 10. 11, and ii. 15. 14, ^07- 
 *caff /ua 7r^A.ei ravrri -^priffdai. 14. 
 TOIS eKXiirouo-i : a repetition of the 
 preceding e'/c/ViTroWas, after the execu- 
 tion of the scheme, and therefore 
 without obj. TT]S . . . YT}S: part. gen. 
 depending on the limitation implied 
 in irepl TTJV BoA^Tjj' \i/j.vrii>. 15. Mxry- 
 SovCas : tlie eastern portion of Mace- 
 donia above Therma, separated by the 
 Axius from Emathia. See ii. 99. 14. 
 
 59. The 30 Attic ships proceed first 
 to the ^facedonian coast. 
 
 2. ra. eirl 0paicis : see on c. 56. 11. 
 TT^V IIoTeiSaiav : the best Mss. have 
 no re here ; so that, though the close 
 connexion of the events would have 
 justified T /cat (which B. has re- 
 stored; see on c. 49. 22), they are 
 here simply placed side by side with 
 Kal. In 4, 5, the particles correctly 
 indicate two united objects of hos- 
 tility. 3. cu|><rTT]Ko'Ta: Kara\a/j.0a.- 
 vfiv in the sense of meet with, find, 
 
 takes regularly the partic. pres. or pf., 
 never aor., since only existing states 
 can be in question. Cf. c. 61. 7; ii. 
 56. 20; iii. 69. 8; iv. 129. 2; vi. 53. 
 2; 94. 17; vii. 2. G; 30. 2; 33. 25; 
 viii. 55. 4; 65. 5. G. 279, 2; H. 982. 
 
 4. oSvvara etvai : see on c. 7. 2. 
 But Cobet reads aSwaroi, comparing 
 c. 32. 21; 105. 15; 117. 12. 5. rd 
 | v v aj><TTwra \<apia. : connected loose- 
 ly with TlepSiKKav, for he firo\t/j.ta0i) 
 (c. 57. 6), not oWo-TTj. 6. <}>' oircp: 
 refers to the sentence as a whole. 
 See App. on c. 33. 10. 7. KaTourrav- 
 rts : see on c. 49. 10. pera. "^iXCmrou 
 KTf. : see on c. 57. 6. 8. avcoOcv : 
 from the upper country of the inte- 
 rior. Cf. ii. 99. 16; 102. 14; iii. 115. 
 3. eVpe(3\T|KOTiov : the pf. partic. 
 implies that the invasion was inde- 
 pendent of any previous concert with 
 the Athenians. 
 
 60. The Corinthians send Aristeus 
 with 2000 men to the help of the Poti- 
 daeans. 
 
 1. Kal Iv TOV'TUI : and then, not
 
 156 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 60, 61. 
 
 eV TOVTO) oi Kopu>$tot, r^5 IloretSatas dc^ecmy/cwa? /cat 
 r<wv 'Arrt/cwz' vewv irepl Ma/ceSoi'taz' oixroiv, SeStores 
 
 r<5 ^(OplO) KCU 01/CetOV rW KIV&VVOV ^yOV^O'O 
 
 5 eavTOiv re effeXovras /cat rutv a\\o)v neXoTTow^criaw jju,a-0(o 
 Tretcravreg efa/cocrtov? /cat ^tXtov? rov? TraVras oTrXtras 
 /cat t//tXov? TeTpaKocriovs. eVrparT^yet Se avrwv 'Ayotcrrev? 2 
 6 'ASetjaaVrou, Kara <tXiav re avrou OT/^ i^/acrra ot TrXet- 
 o~rot e/c KopwOov crT/oartwrat lOekovraH ^vvecnrovro r^v 
 
 10 yay9 rot? IToretSatarat? act Trore eVtr^Seto?. Kat d^)t- 3 
 KVOVVTCLI TecrcrapaKocrrfj r)[Jipa. vcrrepov eVt pa/cr^? T) ITo- 
 retSata aTrecrr^. 
 
 61 'HX^e Se /cat rot? 'A^i/atot? ev6v<s 17 dyyeXta 
 
 of time, but emphasizing the impor- 
 tance of the occasion, which decides 
 the action of the Corinthians ; the cir- 
 cumstances are expressed in TT)S Ilo- 
 reiSai'os . . . ovffwv, where the pf. and 
 pres. parties, are quite proper. 3. 
 irepl TO> x^P'f ' Thuc. uses irfpl, for, 
 with dat. nearly always after verbs 
 of fear. The gen., ' about,' occurs iii. 
 102. 11 ; viii. 93. 17. 5. (uo-0i> im- 
 cravTcs : here for niaQofyApovs (c. 35. 
 1C). This phrase is common: c. 31. 
 5; ii. 96. 11 ; iv. 80. 22; vii. 57. 52: 
 in the last passage the pass, is used, 
 but the act. is more common. 6. e'Jja- 
 KOCTIOVS . . . TTpa.KOo-LOvs : the whole 
 number (rovs irdvras, in all, c. 100. 6 ; 
 viii. 21.4) to which the Corinthians, 
 tOeXovra'i, and' the allies, piodi? ireiaOff- 
 rts, contribute. 
 
 8. 'AStifiavTou : see Hdt. viii. 59, 
 
 TOVTOV 1(Tfj.fV fV TO?S MT)8j- 
 
 9. T^V -yap . . . iriTTf8ios : gives 
 the reason only of fff-rpa-r^yfi 'Apiffrfvs, 
 the clause Kara d>i\iav T6 . . . fui/ffnrocTO 
 boiiifi inserted parenthetically, and re 
 introducing this subordinate matter, 
 
 as in c. 12. 15; 93. 24; ii. 10. 3; 19. 
 2. 10. cut ir<m: see on c. 13. 16; 
 47.9. 
 
 11. T<r<rapaKO<TTT) . . . iicrrepov : dat. 
 of time, on the fortieth day after. Cf. 
 viii. 24. 5. Unusual, but not less cor- 
 rect logically than Te<rffapa.Koi>Ta rj/j.e- 
 pais, which would, however, be the dat. 
 of neasure or difference after a com- 
 parative. tirl 0p<xKT)s : see on c. 
 56. 11. Here the expression is con- 
 strued with a verb. ^ . . . dWcm] : 
 so the best Mss. for ^. The complete 
 expression would be -^ $, which v. II. 
 reads here, as in Plat. Crit. 44 a in 
 all Mss., and in Si/mp. 173 a in mo*t 
 Mss. But Buttmann, commenting on 
 Dem. XXI. 119 (rfj trporfpait ore ravr' 
 eAeyej/), shows that the comparative 
 particle ij might in such carelessly 
 condensed expressions be easily 
 omitted, but hardly the rel. pron. In 
 Antiphon, vi. 37, the Mss. have ev9vs 
 Trj 'Vrepai'a fj 6 7ra7? fflairTero. 
 
 61. Thereupon the Athenians send 
 40 nrhlitioncit ships and 2000 hopliies 
 to Macedonia and Thrace. 
 
 1. i]X0 . . . ij dy-yeXCa . . . Kal ire'n-
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 61. 
 
 157 
 
 ort d<ecrrdcrt, /cat 7re//,7rovcru>, a>s yjo'0ovTo /cat 
 rows /xera 'A/3t<rre'a>s eVtTraptoWas, Stcr^tXtou? cavTa^ 
 OTrXtra? /cat recrcra^a/co^ra i>au<? Trpos TO, d^ecrraira, /cat 
 5 KaXXtav rov KaXXtdSou Tri^rov avrov crrpar^yov ot 2 
 es Ma/ceSo^tav trpwTOv /caraXa/z/3aVovcrt rovs 
 ^tXtov? Qep^rfv apn yprjKOTas /cat IIuSz/ai> 
 
 77y)ocr/ca$e(tyiei'ot Se /cat aurot r^ ITvSvav 3 
 ef, eTretra Se ^vfjL/3a.(TLV vrot^crd/xep'ot /cat 
 LO ^UjLtjLta^taf d^ay/cata^ 77/309 TOV IlepSt/c/caf, a>5 aurou? 
 Ka.TrjTrf.iyev r) IIoTt8ata /cat 6 'Aptcrrev? TrapeX^Xv^&j?, 
 dTraytcrra^rat e/c r^5 Ma/ceSoi'ta?, /cat d<^)t/co^u,e^ot e<? 4 
 Bepotai^ KaxeiOev eVt rpe//az', /cat TretpdcravTe? irpatrov 
 TOV ^ojpiov /cat ou^ eXwre?, eVopevo^ro /caret 
 
 rrovo-tv : parataxis as in c. 26. 1C ; 48. 
 3 ; and therefore a comma, not a colon 
 or period, after wpearaai. rois ' A6tj- 
 vaiois : see on c. 13. 12. TWV iro'Xewv 
 on d4><TToL<ri : as we could have 
 riyyi \diqa a.v al ir6\fis art aQeffraffi, this 
 prolepsis is retained when the verb 
 passes into the noun a-x7fA.i'a, which 
 then takes the gen. Cf. viii. 15. 1, 
 d-yyeA.ia TTJS Xfov. Similarly, c. 97. 13; 
 138. 7; ii. 42. 15. Kiihn. 600, 5. - 
 3. tiriTrapiovras : see App. 5. irt'p,- 
 irrov avro'v : Gilbert, Innere Geschichte 
 Athens, p. 42, gives strong reasons for 
 thinking that by such combinations 
 of auros with a numeral Thuc. means 
 to indicate that the general named 
 had the supremacy over his col- 
 leagues at the time. So in c. 62. 14 
 Callias is mentioned alone as <rrpa- 
 
 6. irpcorov : with a<pii<6/j.evoi, Jirst, 
 before going to Potidaea and TO a<f>t- 
 ffT&Ta, their main object. KaraXajx- 
 |Javov<ri : see on c. 59. 2. The follow- 
 ing words continue the narrative of 
 
 that section. 7. 9'pfiT]v: restored 
 to Perdiccas, ii. 29. 28. 
 
 9. tiroXto'pKT)o-av : to this and the 
 following finite verbs the united force 
 of 3000 men (c. 57. 17 ; 61. 3) is subj., 
 not the latest comers only. See on 
 C. 1 8. 21. 10. ova-yKaCav : made 
 under stress, the ground of which is 
 given in ws . . . irapt\r)\u6us. This 
 alliance was not felt as binding by 
 either party ; for the Athenians im- 
 mediately resume hostilities, and Per- 
 diccas aWo-TTj fvOvs, c. 62. 6. 
 
 12. KO.I ouJHKo'fLevoi fere. : on this 
 march, see App. 13. tirl Srp'v|/av : 
 the emendation of Pluygers (Cobet, 
 N. L. p. 382) for the unintelligible 
 tiriffTptyavTes. Strepsa was in Myg- 
 donia, north of Therma. ircipatrav- 
 TS : with gen., as iv. 70. 18 ; vii. 12. 7. 
 14. iropv'ovTo Kara yrjv : Cl. thinks 
 that these words with a^a 8e j/fjes 
 KTf., 17, imply that they started from 
 Therma, to which they must have re- 
 turned after their failure at Strepsa. 
 But see App. It took them three
 
 158 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 61, 62 
 
 15 Tr)i> HoTeiBaiav T/HcrxtXtots P*v OTrXtYats eavruv, 
 
 TO>V ^vfMfJidxtov TroXXots, tTTTrevcrt Se ea/co<Ttots Ma/ceSoVcyi> 
 rot? //-era <I>tXt7r7rov /cat HavcravLov ajua Se v^es irape- 
 TT\OV l^o/JLTJKovTa. /car' o\iyov Se Trpoiovres rpiraloi 5 
 62 a^iKovro 5 Tiyowov /cat ecrrparoTreSevcravro. noretSatarat 1 
 Se /cat ot /xera 'Aptcrrews IleXoTrowT^crtot 
 rows ' A.0r)vaLOV<s eVrparoTreSevoz'To 7jy>os 
 rw tcr#/Aa> /cat ayopav ea) rrjs TroXew? 
 5 crrpar^yov JJLZV rou Tre^ov Travro? ol 
 'Apt<TTea, r^9 8e LTTTTOV Ile/aSt/c/ca 
 
 Ta)V ' A6r)vaLO)v /cat ^weyaa^et rot? IIoretSataTat?, 
 v^' avrou /carafrr^cra? apyovra. 
 
 iprjvro 2 
 yap ev0v<s 
 
 short marches (rptToroi, see on c. 12. 3) 
 to reach Gigonus. 15. \wp(s: here 
 abs., 6es;Wes. (y. ii. 13. 29; 31. 11; 
 iii. 17. G; vi. 31. 39. 16. TWV gufApo- 
 Xv : J.c. of those who remained faith- 
 ful. 17. 4>i\irirov : the brother of 
 Perdiccas, c. 57. 6. Schol., nauo-avias 
 /cara yuei/ rtvas utbs TOU Ac'pSou (see on 
 C. 57. 7), /fora Se &A.Aot/s a.Sf\(f)6s. 
 VT)s epSofuJKovra : 30 in c. 57. 16; 
 59. 1 ; to which 40 are added in c. 
 61. 4. 
 
 62. An engagement takes place be- 
 tween the two armies before Potidaea, 
 not far from Olynthus. 
 
 3. to'TparoireSsvovTO : Cobet reads 
 ^o-TpaToWSeui/To, since the meaning 
 must be habere (not ponere) cas- 
 tra. Cf. iv. 54. 7; 129. 16. irpos 
 'OXv'vOw: in the neighbourhood of 
 Olynthus on the isthmus. Aristeus 
 marched to meet the advancing Athe- 
 nians as far as the neighbourhood 
 of Olynthus (00 stadia from Poti- 
 daea, c. 63. 9). While he himself 
 with his main force occupied the ap- 
 proach to the isthmus (the road to 
 Potidaea), and drew upon himself the 
 
 r\v Se 17 vc^r 3 
 
 chief attack, he had pushed forward 
 the Chalcidian troops and the Mace- 
 donian cavalry to Olynthus itself, 
 that they might assail in the rear the 
 Athenians when engaged. But this 
 flank attack was prevented by a de- 
 tachment dispatched by the Athe- 
 nians ; the battle took place between 
 the two main bodies on the road be- 
 tween Olynthus and Potidaea, at a 
 considerable distance from the latter. 
 See App. 4. tirirot]VTO : cf. fi ayopa. 
 irapf(TKvdff6ir], vii. 40. 2 ; they had ar- 
 ranged that provisions should be for 
 sale outside of Potidaea, to prevent 
 the soldiers from dispersing. Cf. vii. 
 
 39- 10. 
 
 5. o-Tparti-yov (jie'v : though /xeV be- 
 longs strictly to ITS ov, opp. to TTJS St 
 'linrov, it is attracted by the principal 
 word, which belongs to the second 
 clause also. " Often /ieV and 5e attack 
 different members of the antithesis 
 with chiastic effect." B. L. G. on Pind. 
 01. xi. 8. 6. airt'oTt) : as plpf . of 
 a<pfffTr]Ka. 8. opxovra : i.e. as ad- 
 ministrator of Macedonia. But Grote, 
 V. c. 47, p. 335, understands that
 
 THTJCYDIDES I. 62. 
 
 159 
 
 TOV *Apt,crrew9, TO /ze*/ /xe#' eavTov (TTpaTOTreoov e 
 10 a/ TO> IcrOfJL^ eTTLTrfpelv rou? 'A#/patov9, rjv eViaxri, XaX- 
 /aSe'a? Se /cat rovs ea> tcr^/xou ^v/ut/u<a^ov? /cat rr)j> Trapa 
 Sia/coo~tav ITTTTOV o> 5 OXw#a> fLevcur, /cat 6Vai> 
 eTTt cr^a? ^wpaicrt, /cara PWTOV fiorjdovvTas > 
 
 avToiv rou? TroXe/xtous. KaXXtas 8' au 6 4 
 15 roiv 'Affrprauuv orparryyo? /cat ot ^vvdp^ovTes TOVS 
 Ma/ceSdi'a? tTTTrea? /cat rwi' ^v^^d^v oXtyov? eTTt ' 
 ^ou aTTOTT^TTovcriv, OTTO)? t/3yucTt TOV? eKcWev 7nftoij- 
 Oeiv, avrot 8' dz/acrrr^crat'Te? ro crrparoTreSoi' l^(apovv ITT! 
 rrjv IloretSatav. /cat eVetSr) 77/305 rw to-#/aa> eye/ovro /cat 5 
 20 etSoi> TOV? eVa^rtou? Trapacr/ceva^o/xeVou? a>5 e? 
 dvTi.Ka.6icrra.vTo /cat avrot, /cat ou TroXu vcrTepov 
 cryov. /cat avro />tev TO TOU 'A/3to~reiw? /ce/oa? /cat ocrot vre^t 6 
 vjcrav KopLvOiojv re /cat rwv dXXcot' XoyaSe?, er/se- 
 
 i. 7. 10. 13. 'irl erejxis : i.e. against 
 Aristeus and his army. Note o-^Ss 
 used as a refl. of the 2d degree, re- 
 f erring to the principal subj., not 
 that of its own clause (cf. c. 91. 14), 
 while in the next line avriav is refl. of 
 1st degree, referring to Aristeus and 
 the two divisions of his army. 14. 
 irowiv: in pregnant sense, 'to bring 
 into a position.' So <hri TOV ^pov, 
 c. 109. 16; v. 2. 13; vii. 5. 14. 
 
 KoXXias : his advance from Gigo- 
 nus (c. 61. 19) must have taken place 
 meanwhile. 15. TOVS MaKeSo'vas 
 tinrs'as : the 600 of C. 6l. 16. 17. 
 TOVS Kv0v : proleptic, as in c. 8. 9 ; 
 63. 8. iiri,poT)0iv : simple inf. after 
 \erb of hindrance. GMT. 807; H. 
 063. 18. dvao-njo-avres : cf. iv. 90. 2 ; 
 93. 2; v. 58. 10. 21. avTiKaOwrrav- 
 TO Kal avroi: see on c. 50.18. The 
 impfs. here indicate the preparations 
 for the decisive action. Cf. c. 46. 1; 
 48.2. 23. erptxj/av TO': several Mss. 
 
 lolaus was the captain of the 200 
 liorse, which seems implied by the 
 words TTJJ/ irapa (not /zera) npS(KKov 
 in 11. 
 
 9. TOV 'Apurre'ws . . . \OVTI : a rare 
 change of case at so short an interval, 
 caused by the equivalence of fa ft 
 yvu>fj.ij to 5o|e. (Cobet says: postu- 
 lat Graecitatis ratio x" Ta -) 
 Cf. Horn. K 187; H 141 ; Eur. Med. 58; 
 
 I. A. 491. See Classen, Beobb. ub. d. 
 horn. Sprachgebr. p. 156. ff. Further 
 on, when the subject changes, ^v 5e 
 TJ ytxapri takes ace. with inf., XoAwi- 
 Sear . . . fitveiv /cat ... iv /*e'<ra> iroisiv 
 avriav robs iro\efj.iovs, in which the 
 pron. auT&v contains a reference to 
 Aristeus and his troops. See App. 
 
 II. TOVS to-0jiov : Cl. explains ' sta- 
 tioned outside the Isthmus ' ; but it is 
 rather /ro?/i beyond the Isthmus. 8ia- 
 Koo-iav iinrov: fern, collective = cav- 
 dry; cf- "TITOS nvplri, Hdt. i. 27. 8; 
 aa-irl s . . . pvpia Kal TfrpaKOffia, Xen. An.
 
 160 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 62, 63. 
 
 tyoiv TO KaO' eaurou9 /cat irefj\.0ov Swoicoi>Tes eVt TroXv- 
 25 TO Se aXXo crTpaTOTreoov roiv re IIoretSataT&j^ /cat TGJJ> 
 ^crcraro VTTO raV 'A^rpatW /cat e? TO 
 
 Trava^a)pa)v Se 6 'A/Hcrrev9 a,7ro 7779 1 
 , 0)9 6/)a ro aXXo crr^arev/xa ^crcr^/xeVov, rjiroprjcre 
 oTTOTepcDcre OiaKivSwevorcLi ^ojpifcra?, -^ eVt 7779 'OXw- 
 77 es Tr)v IloretSata^' eSo^e 8' ow ^wayayoWt rov9 
 eavrov a>9 e9 eXa^tcrrov ^otpiov Spopa) /3ia<racr#at 
 IToretSata^, /cat TraprjXOe irapa TVJV X 7 }^ 
 fjLev6<; re /cat ^aXe7ra>9, 6Xtyov9 
 e 7rXetov9 <ra>cra9. ot S' (XTTO TTy? 'OXw^ov 2 
 rot9 IIoTetSatarat9 /BorjOoi (a-Tret^e Se e^/covra /xaXtcrra 
 
 e9 
 
 have 6Tpe'i|/oj'To, which might suggest 
 the correction erpftyavTo -r6. But 
 Thuc. uses the act. 30 times and the 
 mid. only 6 times in this sense. 
 24. e'irl iro\w: (of time, c. 6. 12; ii. 
 1 6. 1; 64. 26, and frequently) here of 
 space, as ii. 75. 8; v. 73. 25; vi. 37. 
 18 ; 70. 12 ; viii. 10. 9. 26.. TO rti- 
 Xos : i.e. of Potidaea. This engage- 
 ment near Potidaea, which ace. to ii. 
 2, 7 must be placed in Sept., 432, was 
 the one in which Socrates saved the 
 life of the young Alcibiades. Cf. 
 Plat. Symp. 220 d, e. 
 
 63. Aristeus forces his way through 
 to Potiflocn. 
 
 2. ii<r<rri(A'vov : see on c. 30. 5. 3. 
 SiaKivSwcuVcu : the opt. of the Vat. 
 Ms., instead of SiaKtvowfvari (Bekk., 
 P., Kr., St.) or -<m (Sh.) of the other 
 Mss.,in deliberative sense, as in c. 25. 
 4. GMT. 677 ; H. 933. But 0.107. 25; 
 ii. 52. 11 ; iii. 112. 22 ; v. 65. 21 show 
 that the subjv. may be retained after 
 a past tense. This verb generally 
 = ' to risk a decisive battle,' here 
 to force one's way through, as in iv. 29. 
 8; vii. i. 7; 47. 11. x u pfoas is to 
 
 be joined with oTrorfpoxrf. See App. 
 
 4. 5" ovv : with P. for yovv of the 
 Mss. See on c. 3. 19; 10. 33. 5. 
 ws s tXdxKTTov : a prep, regularly 
 stands after on, ws thus used with a 
 sup. See on c. 35. 10. Cf. ii. 34-24; 
 iii. 46. 4 ; and for a similar use in 
 Latin, see Madvig on Cic. de Fin. \. 
 g. 26. |3iao-acr8ai S : cf. vii. 69. 29. 
 
 6. Kal irapTJ\0 : this position of 
 the verb indicates the instant carry- 
 ing out of his decision ; the aor. its 
 successful result. X'nM" : a f ar " 
 projecting mole or quay for the pro- 
 tection of the harbour and harbour- 
 wall. Cf. c. vii. 53. 5 ; viii. go. 23. 
 Schol. XTjA}/ Ka\f?rat ol fpirpoffOtv TOV 
 npbs 6d\a.ffffaV Tfixovs irpo/Be^A^/xeVot 
 \i6oi Sta T}]V T(av KV/J.O.TOIV Qiav, fj.ri rb 
 
 T(?XOS 0\a.TTTOlTO. 7. (3aXXo'|JlVo's T 
 
 Kal xaXeirws ' combination of unlike 
 elements in the same relation. Cf. c. 
 39. 2 ; 65. 2 ; 67. 2. Kr. Spr. 59, 2, 3. 
 He may probably have been exposed 
 to missiles from the Attic ships. 
 
 9. TOIS IIoTeiSaiaTais : constructed 
 with the noun fioTjBo!, as it would be 
 with the verb oj0iV. Cf. c. 73. 1.
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 63, 64. 
 
 161 
 
 10 crraStovs /cat ecrri /cara^az/e's), a>? 17 ftciX 1 ? eytyi'eTO /cat 
 ra o~7/>ieta r)p6r), /3pa^v piv TL Trpofj^Bov a>? ftorjQTJcrov- 
 re?, /cat ot Ma/ceSoVes LTnrfjs dvTnrapeTci^avTo a<? /ca>A.v- 
 cro^re?- eVetS^ Se Sta ra^ov? 17 vt/oy rail' 'ABrjvouotv lyi- 
 yvero /cat ra cny/xeta KarecrTrdcrB'rj, ud\w Irrave^copovv es 
 15 TO ret^o? /cat ot Ma/ceSoVes Trapa rows *A.0rfvatQVS' 
 1777079 8' ouSerepot? Trapeyevovro. /xera Se rrp /xa^f 3 
 e(TT7]o-av ot *A0tyP<uoc /cat rov? veKpovs VTTO- 
 (XTre'Soo'ai' rot? IloretSataratg' a.TreOaivov Se IIo- 
 ^ /ACI/ /cat rwi^ ^vfjifjid^oii' 6Xtya> e'Xao~o~ov5 rpta/co- 
 20 CTLCdv, *A.0rjvauaw Se OLVTOIV TrevnjKovTa /cat e/carof /cat 
 64KaXXtas 6 o-Tparrjyos. TO S' e/c rot; IcrO^ov [Tet^o?] eu- l 
 
 Kuhn. 424 ; Kr. ^jor. 48, 12, 4. 
 direixc : z.e. Olynthus from Potidaea. 
 The ' geographical impf.' (Bekk., Sh. 
 have dire'x with inferior Mss.), the 
 local circumstances being referred to 
 the time of the narrative. ical tori 
 Ka,Ta<{>ave's : the change of tense and 
 the position of the verb implies the 
 result of personal observation : " and 
 the fact is there is a clear sight all 
 the way." For a similar omission of 
 subj., cf. \i. 101. 15; vii. 84. 16. 
 11. TO, crr|(iia TJP&T] : see on c. 49. 2. 
 These signals were not for battle but 
 for the movement of the distant 
 troops ; and as soon as it was #een 
 that the purpose could not be accom- 
 plished, Ka.Tfffird.a9ri. 13. 8id.Tax.ovs : 
 cf. ii. 18. 17; 85. 15; iii. 18. 7; vii. 29. 
 8. 14. iraXiv tirav\upouv cs TO Ti- 
 \os : this is alluded to in the follow- 
 ing lines of the sepulchral inscription 
 presently referred to : txOp&v ol fj.tv 
 exovffi rd(f>ov fj.fpos, ol [Se (piryovrts] 
 
 Tf^XOS TTKTTOTaTTJV A.1T(5' fdfVTO [j8Ou]. 
 
 16. irapc-yevovro : i.e. took no part 
 in the engagement just described. 
 17. TOVS vetcpovs . . . 
 
 this was an acknowledgment of defeat 
 on the part of the Potidaeans. Those 
 who thus recovered their dead were 
 said Kofj.i^fff8ai TOVS vticpovs, ii. 79. 29 ; 
 82. 4; iii. 7. 17. In ii. 22. 15, the 
 
 WOrds O.I>fi\OVTO TOUS VfKpOVS CiffTTOvSoVS 
 
 show that the defeat was not decisive. 
 20. 'A0T|vauv avrcov : for some of 
 the allies and the Macedonian horse 
 (c. 62. 16) had not been engaged. 
 The monument erected to the slain 
 Athenians in the Ceramicus is still 
 extant with the greater part of the 
 inscription, and is now in the British 
 Museum. See Kirchhoff, C. I. A. 442 ; 
 Hicks, Inscr. no. 42. 
 
 64. Tfie Athenians shut in Potidaea 
 on all sides. 
 
 1. TO 8' C'K TOV UrOfJiov: the narra- 
 tive is continued from c. 63. 18; and 
 so 5e is used here, though we have a 5e' 
 in next line, which might seem to re- 
 quire a previous ntv. In this expres- 
 sion the prep, s/c is used to designate 
 the north wall, which, to the Athe- 
 nians regarding it from the north, 
 would meet their eyes from the Isth- 
 mus, such being the Greek manner of
 
 162 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 64. 
 
 0i><s ot 'Adrjvaloi dTroret^tVai/res typovpovv TO 8 es 
 Triv Ha\\TJvr)v arei,^iO~Tov fjv ov yap t/cavot evofja^ov etvat 
 ev re TO; lo~0p.(t) (frpovpelv Kat es rr)v naXXrprp StaySd^res 
 5 retYt^et^, SeStore? /XT) cr^tcrt^ ot noretSatdrat /cat ot gv/x- 
 aaYot yevoiJievois 8tVa eTTt^aivTat. /cat Trvvvavopevoi ot 2 
 ei> TT} TroXet 'A^i/atot TT)I/ naXXi^V^v dret^to'rot' ovcra^, 
 vpovo) vo~repov ir4i^Trovo~iv e^a/coo~tovs /cat ^tXtov? OTrXtra? 
 
 c ^ \ ^r r V> A ' ^*^'-t. 
 
 avT(i)v /cat Popatwi'a TOJ> Ao~&>7Ttou o~TpaT7jyov os afyi- 
 10 /co/xei'os e? TT)V HaXXi^VT^v /cat eg A^>vrto9 
 Trpocnjyaye TTJ IloretSata rw crrpaTov, Kara ftpa^v 
 /cat Keipwv afj.a rrjv yrjv a>9 8 ovSets eTregT^et e? 
 
 /card /cpdros T} IloretSata a^.(f)OTepo)0ev eVoXtop/cetro /cat 
 
 indicating observed positions. C/". ii. 
 76. 13 ; iii. 51. 13. Kuhn. 430, p. 459 ; 
 Kr. S/M-. 68, 17, 3. But the wall on 
 the south side, from the same point of 
 view, must for clearness be spoken of 
 as in 2, T& 5" & T^J/ Tla\\-fjvriv. On 
 the other hand, the south wall as 
 regarded by Athenians approaching 
 from Aphytis is again correctly de- 
 scribed, 13, as rb &c naA.A/^j'Tjs. On 
 the bracketing of reixos, see App. 
 2. drroTix'<ravTS : as airoKafifraveiv in 
 c. 7. 4, implies the complete preven- 
 tion of access. Cf. iii. 5 1 . 13 ; 94. 12 ; 
 iv. 130. 32; vi. 101. 9; 103. 6; vii. 4. 
 4. 3. <!TXWTOV VJv: here OVK 
 airfTfTfixHTTo, as also in 5 Teix'fc"' = 
 diroTtx'C e '' See Herbst, Schl. b. d. 
 Argin., 8, note 11. 4. SiafSavres : i.e. 
 by ship ; for the isthmus was com- 
 pletely closed by the town. Cf. iv. 
 1 2O. 16. 6. yevop.e'vois 8\a : this, 
 though in only few Mss., is to be pre- 
 ferred to yiyvofjLtvois ; for the meaning 
 is that the Athenians feared an at- 
 tack if they should have divided their 
 forces, not at the moment of separa- 
 
 tion. For yiyveffOat with adv. phrase, 
 see on c. 37. 13. 
 
 irvv9avo'|uvoi : impf. partic. (cf. iii. 
 18. 12; viii. 83. 1), of reports fre- 
 quently arriving. Cf. c. 95. 10; 132. 
 21 ; ii. 57. 5. 7. TIIV IlaXXTJVTiv: = 
 rb is rrjf Ha\\-fivT]v. 9. $opfuci>va : he 
 took the command in place of Callias 
 who had been killed, and distinguished 
 himself highly in the first years of the 
 war. See ii. 29. 30; 68; 80 ff . 10. 
 "A<j>vTios : Ionic gen. in a proper name, 
 as Toa|io$, iv. 107. 11 ; KviSios, v. 51. 8. 
 Aphytis was on the east side of Pal- 
 lene'on the gulf of Torone. <= 'A<f>vnos 
 6pfj.iafj.evos, making his base at Aphytis. 
 11. Kara Ppa\v : cf. c. 61. 18, /COT' 
 o\iyov. 12. KEipcov : only here in 
 Time, instead of rtfj.vwv. Frequent in 
 Hdt., as vi. 75-20; vii. 131.2; viii. 
 32. 13 ; 65. 3. 14. Kara Kparos : ap- 
 plied to any energetic use of force, 
 with iroKiopKfiv, iro\eft,fiv, aipt'tv, Aa/u- 
 Pdveiv. Cf. c. 118. 21 ; ii. 54. 14; iii. 
 18. 20; 103. 3; iv. 23. 10; 131. 4; v. 
 116. 10; vi. 91. 39; vii. 41. 1 ; viii. i. 
 20 ; 64. 15 ; 70. 9.
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 65. 
 
 163 
 
 65e/c 6a\dcro"r)s vavcrlv ayaa e<op/Aou(rai<?. 'Apiorevs Se 1 
 
 a.TTOTet^tcr^etcr'^s avrrjs /cat eXvrtSa ovSe/xtav e^wi/ crajr^- 
 
 ptas, 17^ />ti7 rt 0.770 IleXoTrowjfcrov ^ aXXo wapa \6yov 
 
 yiyvrjTo.1, ^vvejSovXeve jjiev TrXrjv Tre^ra/cocrtwv avepov rt]- 
 
 5 prfcra.cn rot? aXXotg e/CTrXevcrat, OTTOJ? eVt irXeov 6 cnro? 
 
 avricrxO' Ka ^ avros TJ$\ rwv [JievovTuv et^at- a>s 8' ov/c 
 
 eVet#e, /3ovXo/xe^o5 ra evrt Tourots Trapacr/ceva^etv /cat 
 
 O7TOJ? TO. ^<ii6f.V e^L 0)<S aplCTTOL, KTT\OVV TTOtetTttt \a6toV 
 
 Tr)v <j)vXaKriv rwv 'A^i/atcov /cat Trapa^vwv kv XaX/ct- 2 
 10 Sevcrt ra re aXXa v^eTroXexet /cat 
 
 , 
 
 croi' 7rpa.<rcrev airy ai^eXta rtg yei/^crerat. 
 IToretSata? rr)^ aTTOTei^icriv ^op^Lotv (Jii> e 
 
 />tera Se rrj? 3 
 rou? e^a- 
 
 65. Aristeus secretly leaves Potidaea, 
 in order to procure aid from without. 
 
 2. airoTtixio-Oswnis avnfjs Kal t\o>v : 
 see on c. 63. 7, a similar coupling of 
 unlike elements. Cf. also c. 67. 2 ; 
 iv. 28. 2, 4 ; 29. 1 ; 100. 1 ; and 
 for Latin examples see Nipperdey on 
 Tac. Ann. iii. n. 5. 3. oXXo: rtmust 
 be repeated, something else. irapd Xo- 
 yov : since Thuc. often uses the subst. 
 6 irapa\oyos (cf. c. 78. 3 ; ii. 61. 14 ; 85. 
 6; iii. 16. 10; vii. 28.17; 55-4; 6l. 
 12; viii. 24. 29), and irapa \6yov is un- 
 questionable in ii. 64. 8; iv. 26. 11; 55. 
 17 ; 65. 18 ; vi. 33. 31, it is probable that 
 where some Mss. give a neut. adj. irapd- 
 \oyov (here, c. 140. 11 ; ii. 91. 15; vii. 
 7 1 . 42 ), which is used by Arist., Polyb., 
 Plut., etc., we should write trapa. \6yov 
 d i v i s i m, corresponding to Kara \&yov 
 in ii. 89. 25 ; iii. 39. 24. See Kr. on 
 Dion. p. 267. 4. ir\-qv irVTaKo<ri- 
 wv : belongs to rols a\\ots. 6. dv- 
 TICTXTJ : hold out, suffice, in either good 
 or bad sense. Cf. c. 7. G ; ii. 64. 26 ; 
 vi. 6g.9; vii. 71.26. On the mood, 
 see on c. 58. 7. rjOcXc: in pregnant 
 
 meaning, expressed his willingness. Cf. 
 c. 28. 6. TCOV (XVo'vTv : part. gen. 
 with verb. Cf. viii. 76. 7. 7. TO, 
 tiri TOVTOIS : what was expedient under 
 these circumstances. Cf. vi. 45. 3; vii. 
 62. 14. 6'ircos . . . t'^ti : also depend- 
 ent on irapaaKvdftv in the sense of 
 fTTLfj.fhf'iffOai. 8. rd ?0v: proleptic, 
 as c. 62. 17 ; vi. 25. 13. See on c. 8. 9. 
 10. rd aXXa : for this semi-ad v. use 
 see on c. 38. 6. Supply with the verb 
 TOJS Xa\KtSevffi. 2Up|iv\i<5v : depends 
 on iro\\ovs, but to be understood also 
 with irpbs ry iroKei, which belongs 
 grammatically to Aox^"' as : haviny lain 
 in wait near the city. Sermylia was in 
 the peninsula of Sithonia, ace. to Hdt. 
 vii. 122. 9, between Galepsus and 
 Mecyberna. 11. cs THV IlcXoiro'v- 
 vr)<rov tirpewrcrtv : or with irpJs, of 
 secret negotiations. This notion is 
 more fully expressed in c. 57. 8. Cf. 
 c. 131. 7 ; 132. 21. 12. oirfl : in what 
 way. After irpaffafiv usually oVcos is 
 found. Cf. c. 56. 3 ; 57. 8 ; iii. 4. 21 ; 
 70. 6. But in iv. 128. 23 we have 8ry 
 rpoiro', and in v. 78. 5, 8><TTt. TTJS IIo-
 
 164 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 65-67. 
 
 /COO-tOV9 /Cat ^tXtOVS TT)V XaX/CtSt/CTJl' KCU 
 
 15 /cat ecTTLv a /cat TroXuryxara etXei>. 
 
 66 Tots 8' 'A^mtots /cat IleXoTrowTjo-iois atrtat 
 oQcreyeyivr^vrQ es aXXi^Xovs, rot? 
 IToTetSatav eavTans ovcrav dnoiKiav /cat 
 
 avrat 
 
 ort 
 
 K.opu>6i(DV re /cat IleXoTrow^crtaji' IV avr^ ovras CT 
 5 /cow, rot? S' 'A&patots cs rovs IleXoTT-ow^criov? art eav- 
 rw^ re TroXu' ^-v/x/Aa^tSa /cat (f>6pov inroTeXrj aTreo'T'^crav 
 /cat eXOovres crtycriv airo TOV irpcxfravovs efjia^ovro /xera 
 noretSatarwt' ov jaeVrot o ye TroXejotdg TTOD 
 dXX' ert avoK(t))(r) y v ' ^ t/a y^/ 3 Tavra ot 
 67 ^av. Tro\.iopKovpvr)<$ 8e r^9 HoretSatas 
 
 rciSaCas TIJV diroTeCxwriv : for the order, 
 c/~. c. 32. 8. 14. BOTTIKTJV : see on 
 c. 57. 12. While Phormio with his 
 force was seeking to subdue the places 
 which had revolted, the main army of 
 3,000 men, c. 61. 15, continued the 
 siege of Potidaea. Its further course 
 and result (in the winter of 430-429) 
 are told in ii. 58 and 70. For the cost 
 of this long siege, see iii. 17. 3. 
 
 66. Review of the quarrel on account 
 of Potidaea. 
 
 1. al-riai : as the following exposi- 
 tion shows, the pi. refers only to the 
 affair of Potidaea in its two aspects, 
 as affecting the Athenians and the 
 Peloponnesians ; and irpoasyeyevrivTo 
 of the best Mss. is to be preferred to 
 irpotyeytviivTo, as this clause stands in 
 close connexion with c. 55. 2, where, 
 after the narration of the affair of 
 Corcyra, we read, curia. aSrri (the 
 sing., because one only relation is 
 regarded) irpdmj tyevrro ro7s KopivOiois 
 is rols ' fiOyvaiovs, to which this pas- 
 sage adds a second aMo. Ullrich, 
 Beitr. zur Krit., I. p. 27 ff. As 
 Aristeus had brought other Pelo- 
 
 ponnesians with him (c. 60. 5; 62. 2) 
 to the support of Potidaea, the hos- 
 tile feeling extended itself beyond 
 the Corinthians, who were first af- 
 fected by it. This accounts for the 
 mention of l\.fKoirovvr\a(ois in 1 ; and 
 the expression alrlai has the general 
 meaning of ground of complaint (in 
 c. 146. 1, connected with SiaQopai), 
 and without the addition of TOV iroAe- 
 pov, as in c. 55. 13. So alriai fj.fv is 
 opposed to ov nfVToi Krt. in 8, i.e. to 
 the actual outbreak of the war. 7. 
 diro TOV irpoc|>avovs : see on c. 34. 10. 
 8. ^weppofyei : from fyppyyvwai, here 
 only in Attic writers, but often used 
 by Appian., Dio Cass., Plut. In viii. 
 96. 7, we have the related fut. |u/>- 
 pdovffi (paffffta). 9. 18 (<J : on their own 
 account, without the instigation of 
 others. Here eirpaav must be ren- 
 dered as plpf. ; cf. c. 128. 16, 17. 
 
 NEGOTIATIONS AND RESOLUTIONS IN 
 THE LACEDAEMONIAN POPULAR AS- 
 SEMBLY. Chaps. 67-87. 
 67. The Corinthians, in concert ivith 
 
 other allies, go to Sparta with complaints 
 
 against the Athenians,
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 67. 
 
 165 
 
 re <J<$>I<TW ivovrw /cat a/xa Trepl rut ^a>pta> SeSt- 
 Trape/caXow re ev6v<s es rt)i> Aa/ceSat)u.ova rov? 
 xovs /cat KaTtflotov eX06vT$ ra)v ' A.0rjvaia)v art 
 5 crTroz'Sa? re XeXv/cdres etei> /cat a,8t/cotev r^v LTeXoTrowTj- 
 crov. Atyt^rat re fiavepws /xeV ov Trpecr/Seud/xevot, Se- 2 
 Store? rot"? 'A/hfvaiovs, Kpv(j>a Se, ov^ i^Ktcrra /xer* av- 
 rcoi> ivriyov TQV TrdXe/xoi', Xeyovre? ou/c et^at avroVo/xot 
 /caret rets a Troikas, ot Se Aa/ceSat/xoVtot TrpocnrapaKaXe- 3 
 10 crai'res rwi/ ^u/x/xa^cov /cat et rts rt aXXo e^)^ ^S 
 VTTO *\0v)va.i(DV, t;v \\oyov o~(j)(0v avTatv TTOLTJ era. vr 9 
 
 2. dvSpwv . . . 88w>Ts : see on c. 63. 
 7. 3. T : inferential, see on c. 4. 5. 
 TOVS up.n<xxovs : wno belonged to 
 the Pelopbnnesian alliance (Ullrich, 
 Beitr. z. Krit^I. p. 29, explains the word 
 of the Corinthian allies in the affairs of 
 Corcyra and Potidaea). Though the 
 formal summons to attend their diet 
 belonged to the Lacedaemonians (c. 
 87. 11), friendly invitations to coun- 
 sel could be made by other states 
 (v. 30. 12). 4. Karepo'tov: with gen. 
 Cf. c. 115. 8; v. 45. 18. So the noun 
 Karafio-h in c. 73. 3. t'XOo'vres : this 
 word implies a zealous purpose, they 
 came and. Similarly, c. 115. 8; ii. 72. 
 19; 79. 5; iii. 65. 5; iv. 6l. 28; 92. 4; 
 v. 32. 15; 81. 7; vi. 79. 16; viii. 67. 1. 
 Cf. i&v in Soph. Aj. 304. Kiihn. 486, 
 note 10. 5. dSixoitv: the constant 
 use of d8(/ceIV = to be in the wrong 
 (GMT. 27; H. 827) makes this 
 verb parallel in sense to XeXu/cores 
 flev : " had put themselves in the 
 wrong in regard to the Peloponne- 
 sians." 
 
 6. AtyiviiTat T : since these did 
 not belong to the v/j.fi.axoi, but had 
 been in dependence on Athens since 
 01. 81, 1, B.C. 456 (c. 105 ; 108. 4), 
 re is used, as in c. 2. 6; 33. 6, and be- 
 
 sides. They ventured therefore orjy 
 Trpfo-fSevfaOcu Kpixpa (this is the estab- 
 lished form in Thuc. for the more 
 usual Kpvtyri or Kpv<pr). Kiihn. 336, 
 4 ?;). 9. Kara rds <rirov8ds : this, 
 like irapa ras ffirovSds in 16, probably 
 refers to the thirty years' truce of 
 B.C. 445, 01. 83.4, in which there may 
 have been a general formula such as 
 euv avrovofjiovs ras ir6\ets, as Ivr. con- 
 jectures (Stud. 1. p. 194). Some sup- 
 pose that the general peace after the 
 battle of Plataea is meant. Cf. ii. 72. 
 1. Grote, V. c. 48, p. 342, thinks that 
 the Aeginetans "may have taken 
 advantage of both." 
 
 irpoo-irapaKoXe'eravres /ere. : refers 
 to 3, irap/caAoi/c TOVS 1-vfj.fj.dxovs of the 
 Corinthians. The Lacedaemonians 
 also called upon any of the allies 
 who had any other complaint to make 
 to come forward : -rt &\\o, i.e. beside 
 those of the Corinthians and Aegine- 
 tans. See App. 11. |vXXo-yov er<j>cov 
 avrwv TOV . . . cUoOo'ra: on the order, 
 see on c. r.6: the Spartan popular 
 assembly, which all Spartans of 30 
 years of age were entitled to attend 
 (Schumann, Ant. of Gr. I. p. 234). 
 noiflv, to summon, not 'to hold'; cf. c. 
 139. 17; ii. 22.4; 59. 11; iv. 114. 11;
 
 166 
 
 THUCYDLDES I. 67, 68. 
 
 Xeyew e/ceXevo^. /cat dXXot re Tra/atwreg ey/cXi^- 4 
 fjLara eVotowro a>s e/cacrrot /cat Meyap^s, SiyXovVres ju,eV 
 /cat erepa ov/c oXtya Stdc^opa, /y,dXto~ra 8e Xt/xeVtov re etyo- 
 15 yecr#at rait' eV r^ 'AOrjvaicov apxfl K0 ^ L tf*> 'Airways dyo- 
 Trapa rds crTro^Sds. 7rapeX$cWe? Se reXeuratot ot 5 
 
 Kat rovs dXXov? edcra^res Trp&Tov 
 TOVS Aa/ceSat/xo^tou?, ITT^ITTOV rotdoe* 
 68 " To TTLCTTOV v/u,ds, w Aa/ceSat/u-oi^tot, r^9 
 
 avrovs TroXtretas /cat oyuuXtas aTrtcrroreyoov?, es rov? aX- 
 
 vi. 8. 5; 72. 3; viii. 76. 4. 12. X- 
 Yiv K'Xvov: addressed to all those 
 present. 
 
 irapio'vres sirotovvro : impf . of 
 the succession of complainants; 16, 
 irapeAflcWes tire'iirov of the Corin- 
 thians alone, trapievai is the constant 
 expression for appearing before an 
 assembly. C/". c. 72. 4, 15; 73. 4; 79. 
 7 ; 85. 13, etc. 13. s KOCTTOI : one 
 by one. Cf. c. 3. 19; 48. 11. 14. 
 Sicu|>opa : see on c. 56. 2. Xifxc'vwv 
 re el'p-yea-Gai : the first mention of the 
 TfrflQiff/na. irfpl Mfyapfow (c. 139.6; 144. 
 7), which was perhaps adopted at the 
 same time with the resolution against 
 Potidaea. Ullrich, Das Megarische 
 Psephisma, p. 34 ff. 16. irapd rds 
 <rirov8as : this Pericles expressly de- 
 nies, c. 144. 10. 
 
 17. Kal e'curavres /ere. : to be con- 
 nected with T(\evTcuot. Both expres- 
 sions are predicative to irapf\66vTes, 
 the later of the two circumstances 
 being placed first. Cf. c. 37. 10; 70. 
 25. 18. t'irfiirov : i.e. they made the 
 following speech in confirmation of 
 what was urged by the other allies. 
 
 SPEECH OF THE CORINTHIAN EN- 
 VOYS IN THE SPARTAN ASSEMBLY. 
 Chaps. 68-71. 
 
 68. You have too long disregarded 
 
 our warnings as to the hostile, purposes 
 of the Athenians. They can now be seen 
 clearly manifested in their dealings with 
 Corcyra and Potidaea. 
 
 1. TO TTUTTO'V: (see on c. 36. 3, for 
 use of neut. adj. as abstract noun) a 
 contrast is evidently intended between 
 this and airiaTortpovs, though the 
 meaning is not quite the same : rb 
 iriarAv, meaning honesty, integrity, 
 which can be trusted (pass.), and 
 airta-TOTepovs, implying incredulity 
 (act.). v|xas : note the emphasis of 
 the position. Cf. c. 70. 5; and of 
 other prons., v. 82. 23 ; vii. 78. 26. 
 2. iroXireCas Kal djiiXias : behaviour in 
 public life and in social intercourse. 
 S TOVS aXXovs TJV TI Xc'-ywfiev : in 
 this punctuation Cl. now follows P. 
 and St. ' if we bring any complaint 
 against others.' For Xfjeiv ex in this 
 sense (usually 'to speak before'), cf. 
 vi. 41. 4; Hdt. i. 86. 30; and for the 
 position of the conj., cf. c. 19. 3; 120. 
 9. But it seems better, chiefly on 
 account of the generic art., with most 
 editors to connect e's rovs a\\ovs with 
 airitrroTepovs. The meaning will then 
 be, either' indisposed to believe anything 
 against (see on c. 38. 1) others (here, 
 the Athenians) if we say anything to 
 their discredit ; or (rovs &\\ovs = fifJ.as) 
 ' distrustful of us the rest, if we allege
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 68. 
 
 1G7 
 
 Xous r^v TL Xeyco/xei', KaBicrTrjcri, /cat 0,77' aurou cr(o<j>pocrv- 
 irrjv fjiev e^ere, a^iaOia Se irXeovi Trpbs ra ea) Tr/o.dy/xara 
 5 xf>rjcr0. 7roXXd/ct9 yap Trpoayopevovrwv T^tiaV a e/xe'XXotiei' 2 
 VTTO ' A.9r)vaia)V /3Xa7rrecr#ai, ov Trept cor eStSacr /cotter e/ca- 
 crrore TT)V p.a.Qi]<Tiv eVotetcr#e, dXXa rw^ XeycW&>i> fiaXkov 
 vTrewetre, a>5 eW/ca raiv avrots tSta Sta</>opau> Xeyovcrf 
 /cat St' avro ot> Tr/H^ Tracr^ett', dXX* eVetSr) ez/ rw epyw 
 10 ecryxeV, rot"? ^u/x/Ad^ov? roucrSe Trape/caXe'crare, e^ ot<? Trpocr- 
 r/KicTTa eiTrelv ocra> /cat /xey terra 
 
 *~A0i)VtUKOV u/S/n^o/xei'ot, VTTO 
 /cat et /xe^ d^avet? TTOU ozres i^St/cow TT)V 3 
 'EXXdSa, StSaovcaXtag ai/ a>5 ov/c etSocrt TrpocreSet- vvi' Se 
 
 any complaint.' 3. Ka0wrTT]<n. : with 
 an adj. = an emphatic ndevai, renders. 
 Cf. ii. 42. 4 ; iii. 46. 3 ; viii. 66. 25. 
 drrr" O.VTOV : refers to the whole pre- 
 ceding description, as in 9. See on 
 c. 2. 11. crw<j>poo-u'vriv : sobriety, mod- 
 eration, leaning here rather to the side 
 of indifference, "Which in ii. 40. 7 is 
 described as a.Trpayfj.ov and axpfwv. 
 4. irXcovi: = fj.d^ovt, i.e. than it would 
 be under different circumstances. 
 
 5. irpoa-yopcvo'vrwv : partic. impf. : 
 here, announced beforehand ; elsewhere, 
 ' proclaim aloud ' ; see on c. 29. 3. 
 7. (la&ijcriv iroitwr0 : " you would 
 not take knowledge of what we were 
 trying to show you." See on c. 6. 3. 
 TIOV Xe-yovrujv . . . Xt'-yovo-i : the const. 
 is similar to vii. 73. 2, foroi'oija'as a.\n(av 
 T}\V Sidvoiav, except that here a sen- 
 tence, us . . . \4yovffi, stands in place 
 of the subst. Cf. Xen. Cyr. \. 2. 18, 
 (ffvorifffv avriav as firqp'jntav a\\T]\ovs. 
 See on c. 52. 10. " Against the speak- 
 ers, rather, you directed your suspicion 
 that they were influenced by self- 
 interest. " 8. t vtxa. : see App. 8ia- 
 4>o'pwv: here, interests (from the act. 
 
 $ia.<f>fpfiv), as fifreffTi irpbs TO idia 5ta^>o- 
 pa iraffi rJ> "iffov, ii. 37. 5 ; iv. 86. 23 ; v. 
 115. 8 ; elsewhere, ' points in dispute ' 
 (from the mid. Sicupfpfffdat), as in c. 
 56. 2 ; 67. 14 ; 78. 12 ; ii. 27. 9 ; iv. 79. 
 10 ; Y. 45. 2. 9. ov irplv ircurxiv : see 
 on c. 39. 5. tv TCJ> efryu : = eV avry 
 ry irdffxtiv, but also having reference 
 to the common use of eV T< tpytp of 
 action in war : when we are actually 
 engaged. 10. tv ols : Cl. connects with 
 the sup. ov% T^Kiffra, ' among whom 
 we have the best right to speak ' ; 
 and compares c. 6. 6, eV ro7s. But it 
 is better with P. and Kr. to interpret 
 before whom, as c. 85. 15, tv TO?S Aa/ce- 
 Sa.i/j.oviois. 11. o<rw : ' in what de- 
 gree,' in so far as; without a comp., 
 also in ii. 47. 14 ; iii. 45. 27 ; v. 90. 6 ; 
 108. 3; vi. 78. 5; viii. 84. 3. 12. 
 vf3pi<>|Mvoi,aaXov'|xcvoi: parties, impf., 
 including a considerable time up to 
 the present. 
 
 14. w OVK etSo'o-i : sc. vfj.?v, depend- 
 ing on irpofffdtt, " you would need ad- 
 ditional information on the ground 
 of your ignorance." vvv 8 : i.e. 
 fv <pavfp<p ovffrjs TTJS dSi/ciaj a'jTu,-.
 
 168 
 
 THUCYDIDES L 68, 69. 
 
 15 TI Set 
 
 TOtS 8' .e 
 
 a)v rovs /xe> SeSovXa>/y,eVovs opdrc, 
 avrous, /cat ou^ ^KICTTO. rots ^e- 
 re'pots vfjifjidxpt<s> ^al IK iro\\ov TryooTrapeo'/ceuao'/xe^ov?, 
 et Trore TroXe/x^croz'rat ; ou yap ai> KepKvpdv re vrroXa- 4 
 ySoVres /Sta r^jiwv eivov /cat IIoretoatai> eVoXtop/cou;' cj^ 
 
 CO ro jaeV eVt/catporarov ^atpiov Trpos ra eVt pa/oys arro- 
 Xpfjj-0aL, rj 8e vavTiKO-; av ^eyicrrov Trapecr^e rots IleXo- 
 TTowT] crt'ots. 
 
 C9 "Kat raj^Se v/aets atrtot, TO T irpatrov edVavres l 
 
 avrous r^ TrdXt^ ^tera ra M^8t/ca /cparwat Kat vcrrepov 
 ra ua/c/oa crTrjo-ai ret^, Is roSe re del aTroo-reyoowres ou 
 
 the apod, is merely implied. See 
 on c. 58. 2. ov -yelp oiv : " for other- 
 wise (see on c. u. 5) they would not 
 have so openly resorted to violent 
 measures at Corcyra and Potidaea." 
 Cf. Eur. /. T. 6G(!. viroXapovrts : 
 of crafty appropriation at the ex- 
 pense of another. Cf. c. 121. 9; 143. 
 3; vi. 58. 7; viii. 105. 15. 19. PIO. 
 TJJUOV : see on c. 43. 8. efyov : after 
 the aor. partic., as c. 29. 23; 30. 4; 
 38. 15. 20. TO ptv ... ij Se : chias- 
 mus : TO fjLfv (Potidaea) conformed in 
 (vender to the pred. xwpioi'. ewro- 
 XpTJo-0eu : to wake use of. Cf. vi. 1 7. 
 5 ; vii. 42. 27. The inf. is epexegetic 
 of tiriKatpoTaTov, " excellently situated 
 for profitable use of it (sc. T< x<"P'V) 
 in relation to the Thracian coast." 
 21. TOIS : before l\f\oirovvt)<riois is from 
 the Vat. Ms. 
 
 69. 1-6. You have yourselves en- 
 couraged their encroachments by looking 
 //niitl// on as they increased their power, 
 am/ you will have to bear the consequences. 
 
 2. TI]V iro'Xtv . . . KpaT-Cvai : see c. 
 90-93. Kparvvat, a poetic word ; act., 
 iii. 18. 7; mid., iii. 82. 40; iv. 52. 13; 
 114. 10. In tragedy = Kparflv. 3. 
 TCI p,aKpd Te()(T] : see c. 107. 1. OTTJ, 
 
 15. |xaKpr)-yop<iv : c/. ii. 36. 14 ; iv. 59. 
 G, in both places with eV {j'SJo-tj/, which 
 has here been anticipated. We must 
 supply T//UUS as subj., extended now to 
 include the other allies, and serving 
 as the antecedent of S>v. When the 
 rel. is thus used rhetorically to intro- 
 duce important aspects of the case, 
 a certain freedom of const, is com- 
 mon. Cf. c. 74. 11 ; vi. 68. 2, iro\\y 
 irapatveffei TI Se? ^pfjdflai, ot trdpt(r/j.(i> 
 M rbv ayiova ; So, often in poets : 
 Soph. 0. C. 263, 427; Aj. 457; Ar. 
 Nub. 1226, 1377 ; .Ron. 1058. TOVS 
 p'v : e.g. the Aeginetans. 16. rois 
 8e : e.g. the Megarians. rois . . . 
 vp|Aax<>is : i.e. the Potidaeans, as 
 special dependants of the Corinthi- 
 ans. 17. TrpOTrapeo-KevacTfJLEVOus : in 
 the second member of the rel. clause 
 dpare has taken a new obj., avrovs, 
 with an act. partic. ; to thit obj. a 
 third partic. member is here attached 
 which has no longer any connexion 
 with the rel. uv ; " and you see 
 that they have long ago prepared 
 themselves, in case they shall by 
 and by be involved in war." 18. 
 iroXc^o-ovTai : fut. mid. as pass. 
 C/.viii. 43.13. G. 1248; 11.410. Here
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 69. 
 
 169 
 
 rov5 VTT* eKtlvoiv SeSovXw/>ti>ou9 e'Xev#eptag, dXXa, 
 5 /cat roi/s vfjierepovs 17877 ^v/x/xa^ou? ov yap 6 SoiAcucra- 
 clXX' 6 Swdjaevo? ^teV Travcrat, irtpiopwv Se 01X77- 
 avTO Spa, eiTrep Km TT)V d^twcrtv TT^S dperrjs 
 v rr)v 'EXXdSa <eperat. //,oXts Se vw ye 2 
 /cat ovSe vw eVt ffravepols. ' 
 
 10 d$LKOvfjLe0a ert crKOTrelv, ctXXa. /ca#' o rt 
 
 ot yap Sp&We?, /3e/3ovXeu/AeVot Trpos ov Stey^w/cora? 77877, 
 
 <rai: to raise; probably only here of 
 walls; but with o-nflAas, v. 18. 54; 23. 
 22 ; and often with rpoiraiov, c. 30. 2 ; 
 54. 3 ; 105. 30 ; ii. 22. 10. es ro'Se 
 T : the postscript re connects an im- 
 portant </></ particular. Cf. c. 2. 6 ; 
 50. 4 ; 56. 8. es To5e = M 6 'XP' ^oOSe 
 (Scliol.) is rare. Cf. Hdt. iv. 10. 17, 
 en /fa! eVrJSf ; and es TOVTO, v. 26. 6. 
 airoorTtpovvTfs : expresses not so much 
 the act of depriving, as the continued 
 withholding of what is due. See on 
 c. 40. 7. 4. TOVS . 8e8ov\>jw'vous : 
 an invidious expression for the Attic 
 IwjUjuaxoi, to which is opposed TOVS 
 v/j.erepovs fujUyuaxous with the empha- 
 sizing ^877, now even. 7. avrd Spa: 
 i.e. 5nv\ovTat. See on c. 5. 11. TT\V 
 d|ito(riv TTJS dpTTjs : reputation for mag- 
 nunimiti/. apery, particularly of gen- 
 erous dealing with the weak. Cf. 
 c. 37-21; iii. 58. 2; iv. 19. 12. See 
 Introd. p. 36. 8. ws cXevGspuv /ere. : 
 this claim of Sparta often occurs. 
 See ii. 8. 15; 71. 2; iii. 32. 5; 59. 
 30; 63. 16; iv. 108. 12. tpepeaBai, 
 properly of bearing off a prize ; and 
 so to gain, enjoy. Cf. ii. II. 36. 
 
 vCv -ye : so Stephanus for vvv re 
 of the Mss., rightly adopted by the 
 recent editors (not by Sh., who ren- 
 ders 'now too'). 9. e'irl 4>avepots : 
 eVi with dat. of conditioning circum- 
 stances, as c. 1 3. 4 ; 65. 7; 70. 10 ; iv. 22. 
 13; upon a basis of openly expressed pur- 
 
 pose, from which alone a sure decision 
 can be reached. \P 1 1 V "Y { *P Kr *- ' "^y 
 this time we ought to have been con- 
 sidering not whether we are wronged 
 but how we are to be revenged." J. 
 On the formation of XP^" = XP^l $ v > 
 Kiihn. 298, 5. For xaff o n, how, cf. 
 vi. 8. 16; and see on c. 35. 16. 11. 
 ol -yap 8p<3vTs . Tr'p\ovTai : Cl., 
 considering that we need in this clause 
 a special designation of the Atheni- 
 ans, renders ot' yap, for they (cf. vi. 36. 
 6), though this use of the art. for dem. 
 pron. with yap is extremely doubtful 
 in prose (Kiihn. 458, 3 ; 459 ; Kr. Dial. 
 50, 1,2). It seems better to regard 
 this as a general proposition of which 
 the application to the Athenians is 
 found in 12, oi eiria-rd/^eBa ic-re. The 
 previous clause x/")" V^P o-^vov- 
 /j.e0a implies the dilatory, indecisive 
 behaviour of the Lacedaemonians ; 
 and it is proper that this should be 
 contrasted first with the resolute prac- 
 tice of energetic natures in general, 
 and then with actual policy of the 
 Athenians. The commas, therefore, 
 are to be removed and ?f5ij to be con- 
 nected with ou yue \\ovres. " For men 
 who act (men of energy and action, 
 actuosi), with plans fully formed, 
 advance at once and without hesita- 
 tion against men who have not yet 
 made up their minds." This does not 
 necessarily imply impetuous action;
 
 170 
 
 THUCYDIDES t 69. 
 
 /cat ov /aeXXo^res eTrep^ovrai. /cat emo-Ta/u,e#a ota 6Sw ot 3 
 'A0r)v<uoi /cat art /car' o\iyov yutpovcrw CTU rov9 Tre'Xas, 
 /cat Xav0dveiv fjiev oto/Aevot Sta TO a.va.icrBiqrov v 
 
 15 fjcrcrov ffapcrovcri, yvovrvs Se etSoras nepiopav tc 
 
 ey/cetcroi'Tat. 7]a-v^d^T jaez/ yap /AoVot 'EXX^wv, a> Aa/ce- 4 
 Sat/ioViot, ou 777 8uz/a/xet rtva, dXXa r^ /xeXX^cret d/xwo- 
 fjLevoi, /cat fjiovoi ou/c ap^ofJLei^rjv r~r)v avr)(TLV TCJV e^9pwv, 
 StTrXacrtov/AeV/p Se /caraXvovres. /cat/rot eXe'yecr^e dcr<a- 5 
 
 20 Xet<? eTfat, o5j> apa 6 Xoyos row epyov e/cpdret. roi' re 
 yap M^So^ avrot tcr^txe^ e/c Trepdrcov y^5 Trportpov 7rt 
 
 and therefore the words involve noth- 
 ing inconsistent with the slow and 
 steady aggression attributed to the 
 Athenians. See App. 
 
 12. Kdl tirurrd|i0a KT. : observe 
 that a verb ( eire^tpxavrai or x< u P''0'i) 
 must be supplied for ofa 68&?, unless, 
 with Cobet, KOI on is bracketed. For 
 Sri can hardly be taken as = Kaff o rt 
 of 10. KO.T dXi-yov : 6,y //tf/e a?id lit- 
 tle. Cf. c. 61. 18. TOVS ire'Xas : see 
 on c. 32. 3. 14. Kal \av6dvciv . . . 
 Oap<rov<ri : while they think themselves un- 
 observed merely because your perceptions 
 are dull, they are not so wholly (i^aaov) 
 free from fear. On rb avaiffOrirov, 
 see on c. 36. 3. Cf. c. 82. 1 ; vi. 86. 
 17. 15. yvo'vTs &E . . . t-yKEi<rovTcu : 
 but when they have come to the conclusion 
 that you know their doings and yet do 
 not interfere, they will press on with vig- 
 our. tyKfiaOai often of actual fight- 
 ing. Cf. c. 49. 29 ; ii. 79. 24 ; iii. 98. 
 6 ; iv. 22. 5 ; v. 73. 17 ; viii. 85. 18. 
 
 17. ov TT) Swdfjui . . . d|iuvop.voi : 
 defending yourselves not by using your 
 power but by looking as if you were going 
 to use it. For the sing, nva, cf. c. 95. 
 16; 141.29; ii. 37. 2; iii. 46.' 20; iv. 
 85. 19. 19. 8nr\cwriov|i6'vT|v : the 
 usual form of the verb is 5iirAatne>. 
 
 Some concrete notion like Svva/j.i> 
 must be supplied as obj. from avfraiv. 
 KCUTOI : and yet, introduces an ob- 
 jection adduced by the speaker to 
 his own disparaging account. " If you 
 were disinclined to move, at least 
 people said you were secure against 
 dangers from without." Kr.'s inter- 
 pretation ' cautious ' is not justified 
 by the usage of Thuc. 20. coy : re- 
 fers to the antecedent v/j.f?s implied 
 in f\fytffdf (cf. c. 68. 15), and has an 
 adversative meaning, as in c. 35. 15. 
 S>v is objective gen. to \6yos in the 
 sense of repute. Cf. ii. 42. 7 ; Eur. El. 
 937, ravSplis fMfv ovSels -raif Se Brj\iiav 
 \6yos; I. T. 517; Plat. Apol. 26 b. 
 opa : chiefly with the impf . (cf. c. 35. 
 20) emphasizes the revelation of a fact' 
 not before realized : " but it turns 
 out that your reputation was greater 
 than the facts warranted." Kr. Spr. 
 53, 2, G; Kiihn. 543, 6. 21. to-^v 
 . . . X0o'vTa : Thuc. never uses tiSwat 
 with the inf., but with either art, a>s, 
 or a partic. Cf. c. 76. 5; 122. 14; 
 127. 3 ; 140. 3 ; ii. 40. 22, etc. GMT. 
 687 ; H. 982. etc irepaTwv -yfjs : pro- 
 verbial. Cf. Alc&e.frg. 8 ; Xen. Ages. 
 9. 4. Often imitated by later writers. 
 TTfxmpov T( : like irpiv with inf., ii.
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 69. 
 
 HeXoTrovmycrov eXOovra r) rd nap' vpotv dittos irpoa- 
 iravrYJ(Tai, /cat vvv rov? 'A^vatov? ov^ e/cds, axnrep e/cet- 
 vov, dXX' eyyus oVras irepiopdre, /cat dirt rov eir 
 
 25 aurot afjivvecrOcn, /3ouXecr#e /xaXXov eVicWa? /cat es 
 
 7T/3O? 7roXX<5 Swarcurepov? aywvit,6^voi /caracrnpat, CTTI- 
 crrdfJievoL /cat roi/ f3dp/3apov avrov ire pi avrai rd TrXeta) 
 (T^aXefra /cat Trpo? avrov? TOVS 'A^Tpatovs iroXXa 1^ 
 17817 rot? dfJiapTTJ/jiacrLV aurwv jJLaXXov 17 T^ d 
 
 30 TL/JLUpia Treptyeye^jaeVov? eTret at ye v^terepat 
 178^ rtvd? 7TOV /cat a.7rapacrKevov<s 8td TO Trtcrrevcrat 
 pav. /cat //^Set? vfjicov ITT e^dpa TO irXeof f) atria 
 rctSe Xeyecr^at- atrta /xei^ yd/9 <tXwv av$>pa)V IO~TLV 
 , KaTTfyopia Se e^Opatv d 
 
 40. 11 ; vi. 58. 3 ; viii. 45. 29; vrnepov 
 f,, vi. 4. 12. Sturm, HPIN, p. 97. t'irV 
 TTJV Il\oirovvT]o-ov : even to the con- 
 fines of Peloponnesus, in hostile sense. 
 22. TO, irap* vjiuiv : your defensive 
 forces. Cf. vi. 22. 14 ; 46. 9. d|U>s : 
 sc. TTJS u/j.erfpa,s Svvdfj.fcios. irpoairav- 
 Ttjcrai : went forth to withstand liim. Cf. 
 iv. 92. 28. 23. K6ivov : assimilated 
 to roi/y 'Aflrjfoioyy. Kr. /Sy>r. 62, 4, 3 ; 
 Kuhn. 581, 3. Cf. \. 99. 4 ; vi. 68. 9; 
 Dem. iv. 21. 24. c'-yyvs 6'vras : not to 
 be construed with Trepioparf, which is 
 here used without a partic., as in 
 6, but pred. to rovs 'AOrjvaions, although 
 they are not far off but close at hand. 
 dvrl TOV ir\0eiv : cf. vii. 75-40. 
 eir\OtivavTo: ultra adoriri, with 
 reference to the following fin6vra.s. 
 25. s TVX.<XS KaTaoTTJvcu : used spe- 
 cially of the uncertainties of war. Cf. 
 c. 78. 5; vi. ii. 22. 26. tVurrafie- 
 vot : though you know. 27. avrdv 
 irepl avrio : by his own fault. Cf. vi. 
 33.29; Hdt. ix. 101. 13, ^ irepl Map- 
 Sovio} TTTaia-ri TJ 'EAAa?. " Propr . circa 
 se tanquam scopulum, i.e. sua 
 
 culpa." P. TO. irXsCw: see on c. 
 13. 17. 28. t]fxds : not the Corinthi- 
 ans alone, but the other allies also who 
 depended on Sparta. 30. irepi/ye'ye- 
 vt](j.e'vovs : see on c. 55. 11. ol i3(i- 
 rcpai eXiriSes : the hopes which rested on 
 you. See on c. 33. 18. 31. rjSi] TIVOS 
 . . . <|>0cipav : have already ruined some, 
 who remained unprepared just because 
 they trusted you ; alluding perhaps to 
 the Thasians, c. 101, and the Euboe- 
 ans, c. 114. The aor. is empiric, 
 drawing a general inference from 
 special occurrences. GMT. 155 ; H. 
 840; Kuhn. 380, 7. For ^877, cf. c. 
 1 20. 6 ; ii. 77. 15 ; iv. 62. 13 ; vi. 86. 14 ; 
 vii. 77. 2, 16. 
 
 32. TO irXt'ov V{ : after a neg. See on 
 c. 9. 21. ir' e'xOpq. . . . atria. : see on 
 c. 37. 8. flere, as there, ewl indicates 
 the end ; but the two nouns do not ex- 
 actly correspond, exfy"* referring to a 
 sentiment, and ama, expostulation, to 
 an action : " not to lay bare our hostile 
 feelings, but to make a well-grounded 
 complaint." Accordingly in the follow- 
 ing explanation, in which ama stands
 
 172 
 
 THUCYDIDES 1. 70. 
 
 5 otovs v/xtv 
 
 70 " Kal d/xa, elirep rives /cat dXXot, ct^tot vo/u,toyu,ei> 1 
 
 eu'at rot? Tre'Xas ^ioyov eVe^ey/cetv, dXXaj? re /cat jueyd- 
 - a)v KaOecrroiTtov, Trepl a*v OVK alcrdd- 
 ye So/cetre ovS' e/cXoytcrao"$at Trwrrore i 
 {Qrjvaiovs oVras /cat ocrov v/xwv /cat a>s 
 6 dya)i> ecrrat. ot /xeV ye vecoreporroiol /cat 2 
 einvorjo'ai o^ets /cat evrtreXecrat e)oya) a av 
 
 first chiastically, instead of an elucida- 
 tion of fxfy 11 we have Karrjyopia, the 
 real opposite of curia. The genitives 
 <pl\uv avbpiov and exOp&v are objective. 
 The course of thought is this : our 
 reproaches are not Karnyopia but atria, 
 for we regard you as (pi\oi a/napTavov- 
 
 70. The Athenians, by their activity 
 and decision, have great advantage over 
 you with your sluggish and dilatory 
 policy. 
 
 1. Kal a|xa re. : " besides the good 
 intentions of which we are conscious, 
 we have as good a right as any to 
 find fault with you." What follows, 
 however, relates rather to the char- 
 acter of the Lacedaemonians than to 
 the justification of the Corinthians. 
 efrrep rives KO.\ oXXoi: cf. c. 142. 24; 
 iv. 55. 12 ; Hdt. ix. 27. 26 ; Plat. Phaed. 
 58 e; 63 c; 67 b; Xen. C/yr. iii. 3. 
 42. On the Kal in such formulae, see 
 Kiihn. 524, 2, 3; Kr. Spr. 69, 32, 13. 
 
 2. TOIS irtXas: see on c. 32. 16; 
 here specially of the Lacedaemonians. 
 
 3. TOV 5ia4>epo'vTo>v : the points of 
 difference, i.e. between you and the 
 Athenians, to be presently stated ; so 
 ii. 43. 27. But P. and Kr. interpret, 
 ' the interests at stake,' as in vi. 92. 
 23, like ri 8,d>opo in c. 68. 8. The 
 former sense is confirmed by 4, irpbs 
 olovs . . . einai. Bonitz, Beitrage zur 
 Erkliirunq des Thnk>ididfs, p. 7. 
 alo-Odvco-Oai c'KXo-yurao-Oai : have for 
 
 obj. the following dependent interr. 
 clause -rrpbs o'iovs KT(. The use of irw- 
 wore shows that K\oyiffa<r6ai repre- 
 sents a real past tense, to have calcu- 
 lated. 4. irpds o'iovs KO.I oo-ov 8ia<j>e'- 
 povTttS : i.e. oToi Kal oaov . . . Siafytpovrts 
 oi 'AGrivatol flffiv, irpbs ovs o aytav tarai. 
 Cf. c. 73. 18. For examples of simi- 
 lar blending of a question and a de- 
 pendent sentence, see Kiihn. 588, 4. 
 
 5. i3(iiv : depends on ta-rai. On its 
 emphatic position, see on c. 68. 1. 
 oo-ov Kal <is iniv : how far, I should 
 say how utterly. Sh. 
 
 6. oi (w'v -y = see on c. 40. 15. The 
 opposition is thus strongly marked. 
 
 veompoiroioi : the adj. only here in 
 Thuc.; the abstract noun in c. 102. 11. 
 
 7. cmvoTjo-ai tcrt. : in the following 
 delineation, 10 aor. infs. alternate with 
 7 pres. infs. (aor. firivorja-ai, iimeXfffat, 
 fwiyvavai, eiK(ff6ai, trpa^ai, iriarevaai, 
 r7reA.(JeiV, /3\dtyai, rvxe?v irpd^avres, irpa- 
 |ot ; pres., ay^tiv, otfffdai, KraffQai, irpdv- 
 fffiv, T}]V firixfiprjffiv iroiftaQai, KraaQai, 
 Tiye7a-6at). The latter designate endur- 
 ing conditions or continued activities; 
 the former, activities with a definite 
 direction or ends attained. It will be 
 observed, too, how the inf. with a 
 neg. (or with a neg. notion, as <Fj>5e3, 
 12, o\'fya, 22) is regularly in the aor. 
 (complexive), unless resistance or re- 
 fusal is implied, as in 13 ("you refuse 
 to believe that you will ever"). 
 
 to form plans. Cf. 21 ;
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 70. 
 
 173 
 
 Se rot vTrap^pvrd re crweu> /cat e-rrtyvtovai /x^Sev KOI cp- 
 ya) ovSe TavayKata e&Kto'dai. av0LS Se ot /xeV /cat napa 3 
 
 10 Swa/xty ToXfMrjTal /cat irapa yvw^v Kiv^vvevral /cat eVt 
 rot? Set^ot? eveATTtSe? TO Se v^erepov r/Js re Swajitetu? 
 eVSea Trpa^ai T-Y}S re yvo)^^ /r/ySe rot? /3e/3atots Trtcrrev- 
 crat TOJV re Seu'wi' /^SeVore otecr#at dTroXv^Vecr^at /cat 4 
 yu,rp /cat a'o/a'Ot irpbs v/x,a? /xeXX^rag /cat aVoS^/A^rat TT/SOS 
 
 15 eVS^jaoTarou? olovrai yap ot //-> TT? a7rovcrta av rt /cra- 
 
 /) e V ^ > \ /} ~ > \t * /-)\ / | 
 
 o-c/at, v/xet? oe ra> eTreAc/etv /cat ra erot/xa a^ pAai/;at. 
 
 ii. n. 11; v. 13. 7; Ar. cc/. 247. 
 o^eis : quick, defined by the dependent 
 infs. But as applied to the Lacedae- 
 monians, it must be taken ironically, 
 or by zeugma implying the general 
 sense u/j.f'is oloi ^trre. a ov yvwo'i.v : 
 whatever they have decided. So usually 
 in aor. See App. 8. eiri-yviovai : to 
 adopt further measures. Cf. ii. 65. 48; 
 iii. 57. 6. In c. 132. 35 it means 
 'find out.' 9. ovSe': the two preced- 
 ing clauses (acfeiv and firtyvtavai, con- 
 nected by re Kat) give the positive 
 and neg. sides of the Laconian con- 
 servatism, and are in the same const, 
 as firivor\aai ; but the neg. ouSe shows 
 that this last clause is conceived in- 
 dependently of the former, as if Thuc. 
 had said ov jueWoi o|6?s fa-re ouSe TCI- 
 vayKaia f^iKfffdat. This last verb is 
 usually intr., as in PI. Prot. 311 d; 
 Xen. Mem. i. 4. 17; ii. 3. 19, but is 
 here, carry out, attain. So in 21, e'|eA- 
 6e?v has a neut. pi. obj. Cf. iii. 108. 
 9; Soph. TV. 506, e^TJ\9ov &f0\' aytavwv. 
 av0is : further, implying here not 
 repetition, but advance. Cf. iii. 106. 
 8 ; vi. 90. 5. 10. To\|iT]Ta . . . KIV- 
 SvvtvraC : Thuc. seems to have coined 
 several verbal substs. of this form : 
 fj.f AA.TJTTJS, airoSrjfj.Tjrris, 14 ; fiKaar-fis, C. 
 138. 15 ; 5ta\\aKT-fis, iv. 60. 4, all ex- 
 pressing bent, habituation to a course, 
 
 like Latin nouns in - 1 o r. Here irapa 
 Swa.fj.iv (beyond the measure of one's 
 strength, implying rashness) and irapa 
 yviaLL-nv (beyond the limits which pru- 
 dence would set, implying reckless- 
 ness) are opposed to the clauses which 
 state the defects of the Lacedaemo- 
 nians, rrjs Svvdfj.fcas fvSea 7rpa|ajand TTJS 
 yvdi/jLTis /iT)5e TOIS fiefiatots niffrevffai. 
 eirl TOIS Seivois : in the face of dangers, 
 propositis periculis. Cf.c. 143. 
 8 ; v. 90. 6 ; vi. 20. 3 ; Dem. iv. 20, <?*} 
 Tip irpd.TTfti' ovSf TO, /j.iKpa Tnxelre. 
 
 13. Kal \L-r\v KaC : introducing forci- 
 bly a further statement, iam vero. 
 Cf. C. 142. 1, Kal fj^iv ovSe. 14. 00- 
 KVOI : not here ' indefatigable in en- 
 durance,' but resolute for action, as in 
 C. 74. 5. 15. TT} dirovcrta: by their 
 absence from home. civ TI KracrGai : 
 the pres. inf. with the pregnant TI, as 
 in 29, deJ Kraa-ffai, implies a never-satis- 
 fied eagerness to press forward ; while 
 TO ero?fj.a, 16, a strengthened virdp- 
 xovra, means possessions lying ready 
 for use, the loss of which is feared. 
 Cf. iv. 61. 2 ; vi. 9. 16. 16. (trt\9tlv : 
 whether abs. or with a dat. has in 
 Thuc. so generally the meaning of hos- 
 tile advance (cf. c. 2. 8 ; 18. 18 ; 62. 10 ; 
 69. 12, 24; 123. 14; 124. 18; ii. 36. 
 14; 39. 12; 89. 22; iii. 84. 7, etc.) 
 that it expresses the aggressive spirit,
 
 174 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 70. 
 
 re rail' evfocuv em 7TAtcrToi> egep^ovTai /cat 5 
 CTT' eXa^tcrrov dva.TTLTTTovo'Lv. crt Se TO!? /xei' 6 
 aXXorptajrarots virep TT^S TroXew? ^pajfrat, TT^ 
 20 yv(i)^jj Se ot/cetoTctTT; es TO irpda-cruv TL vtrep avTrjs. /cat 7 
 
 A % A % S V S>/\ /I ''N / /) 
 
 ot/ceta crTepecrtrai 
 
 ,, a 8' az> eVeX^oWe? /cr^crwi'Tat, oXtya TT/JO? TO, 
 fj,ek\ovTa TV)(eiv Trpd^avTes, rfv 8' apa /cat TOV 
 
 which the Lacedaemonians are said 
 to dread, more distinctly than <?|fA- 
 Oerc, proposed by Ullrich and approved 
 by St. (Jahrb. 1863, p. 413). In 
 22, eTre\06vTfs is used of the Athe- 
 nians in the same sense of agres- 
 sion. 17. KparovvTj's T : from this 
 point, when the inferential re marks 
 the passage from the general to its 
 application in particulars, the delinea- 
 tion confines itself to the Athenians, 
 and is calculated to make a lively 
 impression on the Lacedaemonians. 
 18. eir' cXdxKTTOv dvairCirTovcriv : 
 clearly opp. to eirl irXtiffTov f^fpxovrai 
 (they pursue their victory to the furthest 
 extent, cf. Plat. Prot. 361 c) and to 
 be taken in the pass, sense of iriirreiv 
 = /3d\\eff6a.i, they allow themselves to be 
 forced back, they fall back, the least. 
 Cf. Bonitz, ibid, p. 8 ff . TI Sc : 
 this bravery, always pressing forward, 
 never frightened back, does not 
 merely lead the Athenians to ever- 
 new results ; still more effective is the 
 clear consciousness with which they 
 put all powers of body and mind at 
 the service of their country. 19. TTJ 
 Yvconjj : tne mind and all its powers, 
 opp. to a-canara. Cf. ii. 38. 2, "A 
 somewhat forced antithesis between 
 a\\orpKoTdrois and oiKfiordrr) is the 
 veil of a noble sentiment. Their 
 bodies they throw away, as freely as 
 though they did not belong to them, 
 in the service of their country ; their 
 
 minds they jealously preserve as the 
 thing dearest to them, that they may 
 use them on her behalf." Jowett. 
 
 20. KCU . . . jxs'v . . . Se' . . . Sc : this un- 
 limited devotion of the Athenians 
 exhibits itself in three, aspects, as re- 
 gards (1) aims not completely carried 
 out (& /j.fi> &v . . . Tiyovvrai) ; (2) aims 
 perfectly attained (& 8" &f . . . irpacu/- 
 TSS) ; (3) aims which have not suc- 
 ceeded (/}/ 5' apa . . . -T^V xpfiav). There 
 must not therefore be a full point 
 before fy 8' &pa. See St. Jahrb. 1863, p. 
 473-4. 21. e'X0ft)<riv : (so the best 
 Mss. for firfe\0(a(nt>) here and iii. 108. 
 9 with a neut. obj. of undefined extent 
 (& &v, rb TTO\V) has a trans, mean- 
 ing, bring to an issue. See on 9. 
 oLKtia <rTpO-0ai i]-yo-uvTai : the ace. 
 with a-repeaQou does not occur else- 
 where, but may be tolerated as inner 
 obj. from a neut. adj. See on c. 32. 
 4. Kr. Spr. 47, 13, 10. or<=>e<r0ai 
 seems to be = tvrepriadau, but " verbs 
 of privation connote feeling." Gil- 
 dersleeve on Find. Py. vn. 22. "In 
 failing to attain an object, they consid- 
 er that they have lost what was really 
 their own." 22. <>Xi-ya > irposTd|j.\Xov- 
 ra: cf. c. 6. 15; 10.8, 33; "only little 
 in comparison with what remains to be 
 done." So Tv-^tlv Trpd^wres instead of 
 7rpaai (GMT. 144 ; H. 984) points to 
 the unsatisfying character of the re- 
 sult: " that they have indeed succeeded 
 this time." 23. rjvS'opa: and if after
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 70, 71. 
 
 175 
 
 (T(f>aXa)(TLv, avTeXirLcravTf.^ aXXa enXT/jpaxrav rr^v 
 25 JJLOVOL yap e^ovcrt re 6yu,ota>s /cat eX7Ttouo~ti> a av 7 
 
 crtucrt Sta TO Ta^eta^ rrjv eTT^eLprjcnv Troteur^at a>v av 
 yva)CTL. /cat TavTa ueTa TTOVCOV Trdvra /cat KLV$VVO)V Si' 8 
 oXov TOU aia)vos /JLO^OVCTL, /cat aTroXauovcriv eXct^ 
 ro)v VTrapyovTwv Sta TO del Kracr$ai /cat JU,TJ 
 30 dXXo Tt yyelcrOai. rj TO TO. Se'ofTa Trpd^ai, vu<f>opdv TC 
 ov^ rfcrcrov rfcrv^iav aTrpdy^ova rj dcr^o\iav ITTITTOVOV 
 cSo~T et Tt? auTou? gvvekaiv fyairi 7T6(f)VKevaL eVt TO> JU-T^TC 9 
 
 >\v / r v *\\ '^J' '** 
 
 auTov? e X tI/ i)crv^iav jjLrjre TOV? aAAovs avupajTrovs ear, 
 6p0a>s av etTrot. 
 71 " TauTT^g fjievTOL TotavTTy? dvTLKa0eo'T'r]Kvia^ TroXews, 1 
 
 combination emphasizes the former 
 member so much that the latter is often 
 practically denied. C/". ou Too-oDrov 
 oaov, and od / uoAAoj' (ri TrAeToj/) ^. See 
 on c. 9. 2, 21. Here it is represented 
 that do-xoAio firiirovos is certainly not 
 regarded by the Athenians as a mis- 
 fortune, while yavxia airpdyfitav is SO 
 regarded. 
 
 32. t'irl TO> . . . <xv : the infs. with 
 firl rcf after ire<pvKfvai represent the 
 constant object of their whole exist- 
 ence. The inf. alone would indicate 
 only adaptation in the special case, 
 as in ii. 64. 17 ; iii. 45. 8; iv. 61. 20. 
 33. dv : with this x e '" Tl<rvx' iav must 
 be supplied, as must a corresponding 
 partic. with opav, c. 78. 10 ; 80. 2. 
 
 71. You have now an excellent op- 
 portunity for changing your policy. 
 Nothing short of an invasion of Attica 
 will help us and keep us in your alli- 
 ance. 
 
 1. ravTTjs TOiavT]s iro'Xfws : although 
 this state with such characteristics stands 
 facing you. It is better to make TO.V- 
 rvs, with appos. TOIO.VTTIS ir6\f(as (sc. 
 oftrrjs) subj. of avriKa0f(rrijKvias, than, 
 with Kr. and B., to make rcwrr/y alone 
 
 a// i'< <wr/i OH< Ma^. TOW: belongs to 
 (r<t>a\uffii> rather than to irei'pa. C/- ii- 
 43. 12. The best Mss. have KOI TOU and 
 not TOU Kaf. For the force of /cof, see 
 one. 15. 7. 24. du'T\'Trt<ravTS : occurs 
 here only, forming new hopes in com- 
 pensation for failure. ir\TJpto<rav : 
 empiric aor. See on c. 69. 31. 
 Xfxiciv : want, lack. Of. iii. 59. 9. 
 25. e'xoxxrv . . . teal \Trt5ov<riv : an 
 inversion of the natural order for 
 greater effectiveness ; "possession and 
 hope in this case coincide." o'|ioia>s : 
 see on c. 58. 7. 26. <v: the gen. as- 
 similated to the obj. of titix.eip'naiv. 
 Cf.vu. 43; 12. 
 
 27. (WTO, TTO'VWV : with, i.e. not with- 
 out, constant toil. 28. aluvos (iox0ov- 
 <n: altav (in Time, here only) and 
 /j.oxOf'tv (once more in ii. 39. 23), un- 
 usual expressions chosen to enforce 
 the close of the delineation. 29. p]- 
 T e'oprijv a\X.o TI rj-ye urOai : the hyper- 
 bole usual in proverbial expressions, 
 the only thing they deem a festival. Cf. 
 iii. 30. 12; vii. 77. 25. The Schol. 
 makes this an allusion to the refusal 
 of the Spartans to set forth during 
 festivals. 31. ov\ if<ro-ov . . . TJ : this
 
 176 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 71. 
 
 a) Aa/ceSat/xwtot, 8ta//,e'XXeT /cat otecr#e TT)^ 
 ov rovrots raiv dv0pwTr<av em TrXetcrTov apKew, ot ai/ 
 T$ /xe^ TrapacrKevrj 8t/cata irpdcrcratcri, rf) 8e yvupr), fy 
 5 dSt/c&Wat, S^Xot c5crt ^17 eTTLTpe^ovre^, dXX' err! TGJ /AT) 
 XuTretv re aXXous /cat avrot dfjivvofjievoi p,r) /3XaVrecr#ttt 
 TO tcroi' vejaere. jadXts 8' av TrdXet O/JLOLO, irapoiKovvres 2 
 ervy^dvere TOVTOV vw S*, OTre/3 /cat aprt e'S^Xwcra/xet', 
 dp^aioTpOTra vp&v ra eTrtr^Sevjuara TT^OO? avrovg ecrrtv. 
 10 dvayKT) Se a>onrep re^yr)<s del ra eTrtytyvd/Aet'a Kparelv 3 
 
 the subj., and rotouTTjs ir^Aeois pred. 
 with the partic. The elaborate deline- 
 ation of the last chap, requires to be 
 resumed here with something more 
 than the simple TOUTTJS. Cf. ii. 60. 
 16, tpo} roiovr<f avSpl. But in c. 74. 1, 
 roiovrov vfj.f3dvTos TOVTOV, TOVTOV alone 
 is the subj. 2. SiafxcXXcrc : you per- 
 sist in your dilatory course. Cf. c. 142. 
 3; iv. 27. 22; vi. 25. 3; 49. 18, etc. 
 3. dpxciv : from the meaning ' suf- 
 fice ' comes naturally that of hold 
 out, last. ot civ KTe. : the condition 
 under which quiet behaviour can 
 maintain adequate security for a con- 
 siderable time is expressed in the first 
 member by a description of the per- 
 sons in question, " who, in the use 
 they make of their own warlike prep- 
 aration, do only what is just, but 
 show also a decided purpose not to 
 submit to wrong." The neg. p-fi is 
 used because in a generic rel. sen- 
 tence. Kr. Spr. 67, 9. For eiriTpfirfiv, 
 cf. c. 82. 4 ; 95. 5 ; ii. 72. 20 ; vi. 40. 9 ; 
 viii. 27. 6. 5. d\X" eVl TW p} KTe. : 
 in these words the sentence is contin- 
 ued as if the former portion had begun 
 with OVK offffOf TOVTOIS (instead of oltirOf 
 ov TOVTOIS). The sense is : "but on the 
 principle of doing no offence to others, 
 and of receiving no damage yourselves 
 in being compelled to resist injuries, 
 
 you maintain what you consider to be 
 an impartial attitude " ; whereas this 
 is really a course which is wholly in 
 favour of the aggressive Athenians. 
 But Cl. explains rb tcrov vtfj.etv ' attach 
 equal importance,' comparing iii. 3. 
 6; 48.2; vi. 88. 10; Plat. Prot. 337 a ; 
 in which passages, however, the phrase 
 is followed by the dat. and not by eirt 
 with dat. Others explain, ' you form 
 your notions of right,' 'your concep- 
 tion of political justice is founded'; 
 but Cl. rightly objects that no in- 
 stances can be quoted of the words 
 used in this sense. 
 
 7. fio'Xis 8' av KT|. : but you could 
 hardly carry out such a policy success- 
 fully, if you had a city just like^ your- 
 selves for your neighbour. 8. vvv 8t : 
 introduces the real state of the case, 
 oi>x 6/J.oia ir6\fi irapoiKf'tTf. 9. dp\cuo- 
 Tpoira: old-fashioned; not elsewhere 
 in Attic. tiriTT)8 vjiara : see on c. 
 32. 10. irpo's : see on c. 6. 15. irpbs 
 avTovs = irpbs TO. fTrtTr)8fv/j.a.Ta aincav, 
 comparatio compendiaria. Cf. 
 14; c. 77. 24; 143. 14; Horn. P 51, 
 KOfjia.1 XapiTfff<nv 6/xo?oi. Kiihn. 543, 3 ; 
 Kr. Spr. 48, 13, 9. 
 
 10. TC'XVIIS : not ' art ' in the higher 
 sense, but any competence resting on 
 exercise and experience; especially in 
 matters of war and seamanship. Cf. c.
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 71. 177 
 
 /cat ^(TV^atflvcrri /-lev TrdXet ra aKivrjTa VO^I^JLOL apicrra, 
 77/309 TroXXa Se dvay/ca^ojaeVots teWt TroXX^s /cat eVtre- 
 ^1/17 crew 5 Set. StoVep /cat ra rwi/ 'A0r)vai(t)i> O-TTO r^s TTO- 
 Xv7retpta<? tTTt TrXeov v^wv /ce/catvwrat. 
 15 " Me^/H /x.eV ovV rovSe ajpicrOa) vyacov 
 
 vvV Se rot? re aXXots /cat IloreiSatarats, axnrep v 
 o~$e, /3o77$i7crare /cara ra^os eo~/3aXoVres I? rr)i> ' 
 tVa ju,^ a^Syaa? re (f)iXov<s /cat ^vyyevet? rot? 
 TrporjcrOe /cat ^/xa? rov9 aXXov? a^v/xta TT/DO? erepav TLVCL 
 20 ^v/x/xa^tav rpet//^re. Spa>/xe^ 8' ai' aSt/cov ovSey ovre 5 
 rw^ opKiaiv ovre 77/309 avO p<i)TT(i>v rwv aicrOa.- 
 Xvovcrt yap o~7roi>Sa? ou^ ot St' eprjfjLiav aXXot? 
 aXX' ot /AT) j3or]0ovvT<; ot? ai' ^ r wo/xdo~ajo~t. 
 Se vfjLaiv irpoQvfJiwv eti^at fjievovfjiev cure yap 6 
 25 ocrta av Trotot/Aev //.era^aXXd^tevot ovre 
 
 49.6; 142.24; 87.19; vii. 36. 22; 70. 9; iii. 82. 62. VJJLCOV: for position, 
 
 21; of medicine, ii. 47. 15. Elsewhere see on c. 30. 14. 16. axr-n-ep vircSt- 
 
 of artifice, v. 8. 8; 18. 16 ; 47. 9. The gao-e* : see c. 58. 8. 18. avSpas TC: 
 
 gen. depends on ra faeyrfrtfum. Cf. correlated with oi ^M S > 19. 19. 
 
 c. 52. 11; 68. 7; iii. 30. 4. .4s m iAe irpos . . . |v|i|iaxiav: a similar threat 
 
 case q/ an^ technical dexterity. TO, made by the Corcyraeans, c. 28. 3. 
 
 c'iri'yi'YVO|icva : what is new (cf. c. 70. If we must suppose a definite plan, the 
 
 9), whether of inventions (as with Argives are probably thought of, as 
 
 rexvri), or of new views and plans in enemies to the Lacedaemonians. 
 
 politics. Kpareiv : sc. ruv apxaio- 20. Sp<o|XV av : sc. et irpbs ertpav 
 
 Tp6trcav. 11. vo'|U|ia: like firiTriSev- ^Vfj.fiax'iav rpairoififOa. 21. Trpds Ottov: 
 
 fjiara, principles, habits. 12. irpds tn the face of, and so, ' in the judgment 
 
 iroXXii U'vai : = iroAAots fwtxfipf'iv, as of.' Cf. ii. 71.22; iii. 58. 1, Qftavruv^v/jL- 
 
 viii. 27. 18, irpus avOaipfTous KivSvvovs fj.axiKwy. Horn. A 339. For the posi- 
 
 ievcu. mTxvTJo-s : here only in tion of the epithets, see on c. I. 6. 
 
 Attic; chosen in reference to Te'x"?: alo-8avo|xe vtov : abs., who have judgment, 
 
 progressive improvement. eVi- as in insight. Cf. v. 26. 23. 22. pt]|i(av : 
 
 7r(tr(C6iia^6(j'. The emphatic repetition abandonment, isolation. Cf. iii. 67. 10, 
 
 of TTOAA.TJS makes /ecu take the second 18. aXXois irpoouo'vres : cf. c. 40. 23; 
 
 place. 13. diro : in consequence of, 75. 6. 
 
 through the influence of. Cf. c. 12. 5; 24. (3ouX.O|u'v<ov . . . etvcu : this pre- 
 
 23- 27; 24. 10. 14. cirl irXs'ov: cf. c. sumption, for the fulfilment of which 
 
 g. 20. the whole speech presses, is the con- 
 
 15. |icxpi rov8 wpurOw : cf. c. 51. dition of each of the following
 
 178 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 71, 72. 
 
 aXXous eu/aoi/xei'. TT/JOS raSe /3ouXeuecr#e ei!, /cat ry)i> He- 7 
 \oir6vvT)(Tov TreLpacrOe /z,^ eXacrcra) egrjyela-Qai 17 ot Trare- 
 pes v/u.u' TrapeSocrav" 
 
 72 Totavra //,> ot KopivOiOi ttirov. ru>v Se ' A6rjva(,a)v I 
 erv^e ya^ Trpecr/Seia irporepov ev ry Aa/ceSat)ao^t irepl 
 aX\(ov irapovcra, /cat a>9 ycrOovro TCOV Xoyw, e^o^ev 
 rots Traptr^Tea e? rov? Aa/ceSatyaoi'tous eivaL, TOII> 
 
 5 eyK\yjfjLOLTa)v Trepi fjuqbev aTroXoy^cro/Aevovs, o5v at TroXets 
 eve/caXou^, S^XaJcrat Se Tre/at rou Travrog a>? ov ra^ew? 
 avrots ySovXevreoi/ etr^, dXX* ev TrXetovt cr/ceTrreo^. /cat 
 a/xa r^f cr<f)eTepav noXiv eftovXovro cnyja^at OCTT^ 607 Sv- 
 
 av- 
 
 clauses, "for then should we ." 
 For the gen. irpoW/xwy, see G. 928; 
 H. 941 ; Kiihn. 475. 26. irpos 
 To8 : in view of this ; therefore. Also 
 irpbs ravTa, at the close of longer 
 speeches; Lat. proinde. Freq. in 
 Soph. Qf. Aj. 971, 1313; El. 383, 
 820; 0. R. 420; 0. C. 956; Ant. 658. 
 27. *(;T)-yeur6<u : Cl. refers to vi. 
 85. 7 for another instance of the ace. 
 with this verb. But there he now 
 reads, with the best Mss., rots |y/u/xo- 
 Xis, notwithstanding the following 
 ace. in appos. So St. The dat. occurs 
 also iii. 55. 14, along with an ace. of 
 the inner obj. The verb must be re- 
 garded here as trans. Kiihn. 417, 
 note 16. jit] eXdcroru) : expresses the 
 result of 6|ij7eT(T0a(, proleptic pred. 
 Kiihn. 405, 3. 
 
 72. Ambassadors of the Athenians, 
 who were accidentally at Sparta, seek to 
 withhold the Lacedaemonians from an 
 over-hasty decision. 
 
 1. TWV 8 'AOrjvaCwv . . . iTV\e yap : 
 the inclination of the earlier usage 
 to place causal sentences in parataxis 
 with the principal clause (see on c. 
 31. 7) leads sometimes to an involved 
 structure whereby strict grammatical 
 
 sequence is interrupted. In c. 37. 7 ; 
 57. 16; iii. 70. 11; 107. 16; etc., the 
 grammatical connexion is not vio- 
 lated; but in iv. 132. 7 the 5e inter- 
 feres with it. In this passage and 
 c. 115. 15; Hdt. ii. 101. 1 ; iv. 200. 5 
 the structure is impaired by the gen., 
 which depends on the inserted clause : 
 as by the dat. in viii. 30. 2 ; Hdt. i. 
 24. 17 ; ix. 109. 7. In all these pas- 
 sages there is a clear anacoluthon. 
 /ecu, 3, is bracketed by v. H. and Kr. 
 
 3. TWV \o'-yv: see on c. 57. 14. 4. 
 irapiTT)Te'a : for the pi., see on c. 7. 2 ; 
 59. 4 ; for the form, Kr. Spr. 38, 3, 6 ; 
 for the meaning, see on c. 67. 12, and 
 cf. 15. 5. airoXoY]<ro|j.'vovs : follow- 
 ing avrois. See on c. 31. 10. 6. 8t)- 
 Xuxrai 8 : though opp. to /j.r)5ei/ airo- 
 hoyy<ro[j.fi>ovs, the inf. is controlled by 
 e5o|e, whereby it is more energetic. 
 So also irfpl TOV iravros points to the 
 importance of the question. Cf. c. 
 126. 26; 132. 23; v. 30.6; viii. 79. 12. 
 
 7. ws . Ai\ ' &ov\firreov is from 
 either /3ov\evfiv or @ov\fvfa-0ai (see on 
 c. 85. 5) : that they ought to come to no 
 over-hasty decision. ev irXeiovi : tem- 
 poral, as Sia ir\fioi>os, C. 124. 13; ec 
 Tr\fiovos, iv. 42. 15; 103. 13; v. 82. 9;
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 72, 73. 
 
 179 
 
 10 
 
 , /cat vTr6pvir]<TW Trot^Vacr^at rots re 
 ffiecrav /cat rot? z/ewrepots e^rfyrjoriv wv aVet^oot 
 
 /xaXXoi> av avrovs e/c rwf Xoywi> TT^OO? TO i] 
 rpairea-Oai f) TT/JOS TO TroXe/zetz'. vrpoo-eX^oVres 2 
 ovv rot? Aa/ceSat/xoz'iois e^acrai' /3ouXeo~$at /cat avrot I? ro 
 TrXfjOos avratv etTretz/, et rt ^77 diroKfoXvy. ot 8' e'/ceXeuoV 
 15 re eVteVat, /cat irapekOovTes ot 'A-OyvcuoL eXeyov rotaSe* 
 73 " 'H /*> Trpe'cr^evcrt? Tj/xa;^ ov/c e<? dvriXoy'iav rots 1 
 
 eyeVero, aXXa Tre^ot wi' 7} TroXts eVe/x,- 
 8e /cara3o ov/c o\irv ovcrav 
 
 >, ov rot9 
 5 (ou yaya Trapa St/cao~rat9 v/xtv ovre rj 
 
 viii. 91. 1. 8. TTJV iroXiv : prolep- 
 tic. See on c. 23. 23; 26. 6. pov- 
 XOVTO : needlessly rejected by Cobet, 
 ad Hyper, p. 67, who did not see that 
 Wjutfoj/res in 11 requires it. 9. KO.! 
 xnr6|ivi]o-iv . . . ^crav : re is used with 
 rots wpefffivrtpois as if for rots vewrtpois 
 another noun, e^yriffLv, were not re- 
 quired. C/. iv. 52. 5; Xen. An. i. 2. 
 21. But Cobet places rots re irpe<r/3u- 
 rfyots before vTr6fj.vrj(nv. 11. CK TWV 
 Xo^wv: tmder <Ae influence of their 
 arguments : stronger than dirb TWV 
 \6ywv, vi. 19. 6. 
 
 13. TOIS AaxeSaiiAovCois : i.e. rots 
 ^c r^Xet TWV AaKeSaifjLoviuv, i.e. the 
 Ephors. Is TO irXtiOos elireiv : r/. iv. 
 58.9; v. 45. 3; vi. 41. 13; 89.!. 14. 
 K TI ^ : unusual order for el ^ TI, 
 which Cobet would read. diroKw- 
 Xtiij: see App. But most editors 
 read the indie. Cf. Xen. An. iv. 8. 4, 
 el ntf TI K<a\6ei, eOt\ca 8ia\fx0TJva<.. 
 15. Itru'vai : (tirdpxea-Bai) here, as in 
 c. 90. 29 ; 91. 16 ; 1 19. 9 ; iii. 52. 24, 
 of appearing before an assembly or 
 magistrate, particularly of foreigners : 
 Trapdvai, specifically of coming for- 
 
 ovre rovrcoi^ ot 
 
 ward to speak. e'Xe-yov ; on the tense, 
 see GMT. 57; H. 831. But "the 
 impf. has only to do with the vision 
 of the narrator." B. L. G., Am. J. 
 of Ph. IV. 160. 
 
 SPEECH OF THE ATHENIAN ENVOYS. 
 Chaps. 73-78. 
 
 73. That you may rightly judge of 
 the complaints made against us, we must 
 remind you of the services of Athens in 
 the first and second Persian wars. 
 
 1. TJ irpeVpevous r^uv eytvero : the 
 pass, expression of the act. periphrasis, 
 T-^V irptfffitvotv etroiriffdfj.eOa. See on 
 c. 50. 8. Cf. c. 75. 14 ; 87. 18 ; 96. 10 ; 
 ii. 11.18; 14-7; iv. 74. 17; etc. irpeir- 
 ffevffis not found elsewhere in Attic. 
 rots u | 1 H l d'X ots : dependent on avn\o- 
 yiav. See on 63. 9. 3. KarapoTj'v : 
 c/. viii. 85. 10; 87. 19. Not elsewhere 
 in Attic. But Karafioav in c. 67. 4. 
 
 4. TWV iroXt wv : see c. 67. 1, 2. 
 
 5. ov yelp . . . av ytyvoivTO : the stress 
 of the thought lies mainly on Trapa 8ia- 
 ffrats vfuv, " our taking part in these 
 proceedings does not imply that we 
 recognize you as our judges." fintav
 
 180 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 73. 
 
 Xoyot a.v 
 
 dXX' 
 
 irep 
 
 rots 
 
 Oo^evoi-^eipov fiovXevcrrjcrOe, 
 
 Kal a/xa /3ov\6(JL6voL irepl TOV Travros Xoyov TOV Is 
 /ca#eo-rwro9 S^Xwcrat a>s ovre aTret/coraJS e)(o/xev a KKTTJ- 
 
 .10 /xe#a, TI re 770X19 Tj/xaJz; d^ia Xoyou ecrriv. /cat ra /xe> 2 
 7raVi> TraXata rt Set Xeyeiv, wv a/coat /xaXXov Xoyoov /xap- 
 Tvpe? ^ OI/HS T&>I> d/covcro/aeVcov ; TO, Se M^ot/ca /cat ocra 
 aural vvi(TT6, el /cat Si* o^Xov fJiaXXov ecrrat det TrpofiaX- 
 Xo/xeva, avdyKV) Xeyetv. /cat yap ore &pa)[jiv, ITT* a^>e- 
 
 15 Xta e/ct^Si^evero, -^9 rov /xev epyov /xeyoo? /xereo-^ere, TOV 
 
 and -roiniav depend on X^ot. 6. dXX.' 
 oirws . . . a|Ca Xo'-yov <rr(v : the posi- 
 tive purpose of the speech is ex- 
 pressed, (1) by the conj. Sirtas /ere., 
 and (2) by the partic. &ov\6fj.evoi KT|. 
 (going back in constr. to avrepovvrfs) ; 
 and the second of these includes two 
 points : (a) us ovre . . . /ceKTrj/teOa, and 
 (b) % re ir6\is . . . lariv. But in carry- 
 ing out this scheme, the order is 
 changed chiastically, and the speaker 
 treats (6) in c. 73 to 74. 2; (a) in c. 
 75 to 77; and (1) in c. 78. 8. irepl 
 TOV iravrds . . . KaOeorcSros : not about 
 the complaints just now brought for- 
 ward by the Corinthians, the partic. 
 pf. could not mean this, but on the 
 whole judgment which our enemies 
 have this long while formed about us. 
 9. OVT direiKOTcos : cf.il. 8.2; vi. 
 55. 11 ; viii. 68. 25, always with neg., 
 and by litotes = SiKai6rara. 
 
 10. Kal . . . jx v . . . B : transition to 
 consideration of details. Cf. c. 69. 
 14. Ta iraw iraXaia : Schol., TO KOTO 
 'A/iafJj/as Kal p$Kas Kal 'Hpa/cAei'Sas ; 
 favourite themes among the panegyr- 
 ists of Athens at all times. These 
 are put aside with an ironical oxy- 
 moron, Siv . . . a.Kov(ro/j.fv<av, for a/cool 
 \6yuv are in no proper sense 
 
 aKoai, pi. on account of the pi. object, 
 as in c. 20. 3 ; while ttyis with the 
 pi. subjective gen. is to be preferred to 
 ttyeis of the inferior Mss. which Kr., 
 St., and v. H. adopt (in c. 10. 17, TCJ 
 ityets is connected with the objective 
 T&V TroA.eo;y). cav depends on fj.dprvpfs. 
 "With yuaAAoi/ . . . fj, &s with ovx riffffov 
 . . . -f/, c. 70. 31, the second member 
 is practically denied. - 13. v'vi<rr : 
 i.e. of your own knowledge. Cf. ii. 
 35. 10; iii. 56. 2. 81" o\Xov C'O-TCU : 
 = eVox^f". See on c. 40. 16. fid\- 
 Xov . . . dei : express reciprocal propor- 
 tion; "the more annoying, the more 
 often they are brought forward." 
 Herbst, Philol. 16, p. 351. 
 Xo'|A6va : see App. 14. ore e' 
 u-hen we were engaged in the war. Cf. 
 c. 69. 11. eV ctyeXia: to gain a com- 
 mon good, a modestly vague expres- 
 sion for eirl ffwrrtpio. TTJS 'EA.Aei5os. 15. 
 e'KivSvve-ueTo : impers. pass. ; see on c. 
 46. 1. i|s : see on c. 10. 20 ; 35. 15. 
 The gen. depends both on epyov and 
 on \6yov, the former of the practical 
 gains, the latter of the result in fame, 
 yitepos, which is usually not expressed 
 with fifTfx fl "> i g here necessary as 
 opp. to TOV \6you iravr6s, where TTOI/TC!? 
 is made more forcible by its pred.
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 73. 
 
 181 
 
 Se Xoyou fj,rj TTOLVTOS, et rt wc^eXet, crreptcr/cwjae^a. prfdrf- 3 
 (rerat Se ou Trapatr^cre&j? /xaXXoz' eW/ca r) ^aprvpLov /cat 
 crew? Trpo? otat' u/ziV' 7roXii> ^7} ev /3oiAevOjueVoi9 6 
 /caracrr^crerai. <^ap.ev yap M.apa6a)vC re JJLOVOI Trpo- 4 
 20 /az'Swevercu ra> fiapfldpa) KOL ore TO vcrrtpov rf\0ev, 
 t/ca^ol oVres /cara yrp a/jLvvecrOai, ecr/3dVres eg rag 
 TravSrjfjLel ev ^aka^lvL ^vwavfia^crfu, OTrep ecr^e ft^ 
 TroXet? avrov eTTtTrXeWra r^f neXo7rw^o-ov TropBelv, 
 a&vva.TO)v av OVTCOV irpbs vavs TroXXa? aXXi^Xois eTTtySoT^- 
 25 ^et^. TtKfji'rjpLov Se /xeyterrov avro? eTrot^cre- vt/ci^^et? 5 
 yap rat? vavcriv <us OVICCTI avra> 6/xotas OVCTT^? r^9 Svva- 
 /cara ra^o? rw rrkeovi rov crrpaTov d 
 
 position. 16. 6i TI co4>e\i : "if you 
 have received your share in the prac- 
 tical results, we should not miss all our 
 share of the credit, if there is any 
 advantage in that," as there would be 
 if it led now to a just appreciation of 
 the present case. 
 
 pi]0Ti'arTai : this form of the fut. 
 also viii. 66. 5. flp-fifferat, vi. 34. 18 ; 
 the latter is the only form in Tragedy 
 and in Horn. 17. ov ji.aXX.ov TJ : 
 not so much as, the former member 
 being completely excluded. Cf. c. 70. 
 31. irapaiTTJo-s : here only in Thuc. 
 = rov ouTflv ^u'yyvdafj.rjv, " not to excuse 
 ourselves." 18. irpos oiav : see on c. 
 70.4. d ayiov KaTatrTTJo-erai : a sig- 
 nificant and solemn expression for 
 6 Tr6\f/j.os eo-Ta.i, in reference to the 
 momentous character of the war, if it 
 should actually break out. 
 
 19. MapaOiovt : on this as a loca- 
 tive form, without tv, see Kiihn. 426, 
 1 ; and App. on c. 18. 13. In ii. 34. 14 
 the Mss. have ec. fio'voi : no doubt 
 the Plataeans were counted as Athe- 
 nians. See Hdt. vi. 108; in. irpo- 
 KivSvvevo-cu : from the frequent use 
 
 of xivSwos for n&-)cn, the verb here has 
 the sense and even the const, of /tax e - 
 a6ai. irpo-, before all others, i.e. before 
 they appeared on the ground. Cf. 
 vii. 56. 21. 22. | v v vau(jia\T)<rai : 
 i.e. /con/?? /jied' v^wv, opp. to the former 
 /j.6voi. '<TX. : prevented ; with /trj and 
 inf. also in Hdt. 'Apurr^SiKos 6 'Hpa- 
 /cAetSeco . . . e<rxe ^ Tronjcrcu ravra Kv- 
 yuaiouy, i. 158. 8 ; ix. 12. 5; with rb fj.fi, 
 Hdt. v. 101. 1; with ace., vii. 62. 13; 
 Hdt. vii. 171. 12; viii. no. 15; Soph. 
 El. 375. GMT. 807 (c) ; H. 1029. - 
 24. dSuvdrcov av OVTWV : i.e. tv $ (el 
 Kara w6\eis eTT^rXei) ddvvaToi. &.V fjcrav. 
 Cf. iii. 82. 6. GMT. 214 ; H. 987. 
 The gen. TOJC nf\OTrot>vr)ffi(av must be 
 supplied. See on c. 2. 9 ; 3. 9. 
 
 25. TK|*TJpiov iroiT|<r : rf. iii. 67. 
 28, 7rapa8ei7/ua. 26. dfxoias : p a r i s, 
 i.e. a,vTiira\ov, dio / u.ax ou : m this sense 
 in ii. 89. 4 ; oi -yap S>v edi^Keov O/LLOIOI 
 fiva.1, Hdt. ix. 96. 9; very seldom else- 
 where. In c. 80. 8 7rap(fytoios in same 
 sense. 27. TW irXe'ovi : i.e. except 
 what was left with Mardonius, Hdt. 
 viii. 113.
 
 182 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 74. 
 
 74 " TOLOVTOV /xeVrOt ^VfJLJSdvTOS TOVTOV /Cat (Ttt^O)? 8^- 
 
 Xto#eVro? ort eV rats z/avcrt TWV 'EXXT/jvajv ra 77y>ay/xara 
 
 eyeVero, r/?ta ra ax^eXt/xwrara es avro 
 
 api9fji6v re vewv 7rXetcrroj> /cat aVSpa crrpari^yoz' 
 
 5 TOLTOV /cat TrpoOv^iav doKvoTOLTrjv vavs fjLev ye e? rets 
 
 rer^oa/cocrtas oXtyw eXacrcrovs raii> Svo pompons, @e/xtcrro- 
 
 /cXe'a Se ap^ovra, o<s atrtcoraro? eV ra> crret' 
 
 eyeVero (onep o-a^e'errara ecrwcre ra Trpay/xara) ical 
 
 Sta rovro v/xets ST) /xaXtcrra ert/xi^frare avSpa evov TOJV a>? 
 
 10 Vjaas k\.66vT<av. npoOvjjLLav 8e /cat TroXu roX^x^porar^v 2 
 
 v > o\e^ \ >^ V 'O '/I 
 
 , ot ye, e7reto>) 7y/xt^ /cara y^^ ouoets epo^c/et, 
 
 74. We supplied the largest number 
 of ships, the ablest commander, and the 
 most disinterested zeal. 
 
 1. TOIOVTOV : pred. to TOUTOU v/j.Ba.v- 
 ros. Different from c. 71. 1. ST)\W- 
 OeVros: one of the rare instances 
 where an abs. impers. partic. is in 
 the gen., not the ace. ; like the Lat. 
 comperto, nuntiato, etc. So 
 del KaOfarcaros, C. 76. 11 ; d'yyeA.fleVTOs, 
 vi. 58. 1. So the neut. pi. fffayytX- 
 0ti>Tuv, c. 1 1 6. 16; irXoi'/cuoT^pwj' 8i- 
 TWV, C. 7. 2 ; 6vruv attplruv, iv. 20. 5. 
 GMT. 849; H. 973 a; Kiihn. 486, 
 note 2. 2. tv : dependent on. TCI 
 irpd-yjiara : the political existence, sa- 
 lus, sum ma rerum. Cy. c. no. 1; 
 ii. 65. 43; iii. 93. 13; vii. 27. 14; 49. 
 4. 3. t-ys VSTO : aor. of eTj/ai : " that the 
 salvation of the Greeks depended on 
 their ships." c'savro: refers to what 
 precedes. Of. c. 68. 3, 9. irapeo-xoVe- 
 0a : " the mid. is used regularly in refer- 
 ence to the supply of good, not evil ; 
 exceptions chiefly in Plat." B. L. G. 
 
 4. avSpa <rTparr)-yo'v : the generic 
 and the specific term united, as often. 
 
 5. doKvoTarrjv : see on e. 70. 14. 
 (ic'v Y : fj.ev begins the enumeration, ye 
 emphasizes vats, though always placed 
 
 after the other particle. See on c. 40. 
 15. Cf. 70. 6. 6. TtrpaKoo-ias : prob- 
 ably a round number instead of 378 
 as given by Hdt. viii. 48. But Aesch. 
 Pers. 339 gives 310, and Dem. xvm. 
 238 gives 300 (in xiv. 29, 200 ace. to 
 Ms. 2) as the whole number. Of 
 this total the Athenian 200 (180 + 20 
 lent to Chalcidians, Hdt. viii. I ; 44) 
 could be spoken of as ir\tiovs ruv 
 i]fj.((rtcav, or with slight exaggeration 
 as 6\iy<p f\dffffous reav Svo p.oipcai'. The 
 art. is wanting in the best Mss. but 
 seems indispensable to the fraction 
 |. Cf. c. 10. 9; 104. 9; ii. 10. 6. 
 See App. 7. vavjj.axTJo-ai : inf. with- 
 out art. after crfnos here only in Thuc. 
 Cf. Soph. Ant. 1173. GMT. 749; 
 H. 952 ; Kuhn. 473, 3. For the fact, 
 see Hdt. viii. 60. 8. Kal a-Orsiv 8id 
 TOVTO /ere. : the importance of Themis- 
 tocles is enforced by the position of 
 aitrAv, in which the relative sentence 
 is continued as usual (see on c. 42. 
 2) ; and iivSpa. |eVoc, = /canrep &vSpa |e- 
 vov uvra, has its full force as pred. 
 9. Tin,T]'<raTi : see Hdt. viii. 124; Plut. 
 Them. 17. 3. 
 
 10. Kal iroXv : emphasizes the sup. 
 strongly. Cf. c. 25. 20; vi. 22. 6; 24.
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 74. 
 
 183 
 
 Troe? 
 
 /cat ra ot/ceta 
 
 4/cXi- 
 a>g 
 TO rail/ rrepiXoirroiv ^vfjifjid^an' KOLVOV Trpo\urew fjL-rjBe tr/ce- 
 
 15 Sao"#eVr5 d^peiot avTots yevecr#ai, dXX' ecr/Sou/re? e? TO.? 
 i^ai)? /ai/Swet)crai /cat /XT) opyi<T0fjvat, ort T^/xtz/ ov 
 /xcupr/crare. a>crre <a/Aef ov^ rjcrcrov avTOt ax^eX^crat v 
 77 rv^etv TOVTOV u/xel? /xei> yap (XTTO re ot /calyx eVaw 
 7rdXewi> /cat eVt TW TO XotTrov vl^ecrOai, eVetSr) eSetcraTe 
 
 20 UTTC/D vfjLO)f /cat ov^ r)/j,(i)v TO TrXeov, efiovjOirjcraTe (ore yovv 
 rjfjia^ en tr&iot, ov Tra.ptyevf.cr6e) 17/1x615 Se aTro TC TT^? ou/c 
 ovcnrjs eVt 6/D/xw/xef ot /cat v/rep TT^S eV ySyoa^eta eXTTtSt ou- 
 0-779 /ctvSv^euo^Te? ^ui/ecrwcraju,et' v/xa? Te TO /xepo? /cat 
 17/xag auTov?. et Se 7rpocre^pTJ(J-afj.ev Trporepov TO> 
 
 25 Set'crai'Tes, uxnrep /cat dXXot, 
 
 7; vii. 34. 35; 41. 14. Cf. also viii. 
 68. 21 ; 89. 25. 11. ot -y : forcibly 
 taking up the subj. of eofia/j.fi>. See 
 on c. 68. 15. 12. fxe'xpi IJ|AWV : prop- 
 erly of place, ' up to our borders ' ; 
 then numerically, except ourselves. 
 ^noo-a^v : see on c. 42. 2. 13. 81- 
 a4>6(ipavT$ : = irpoffj.fvoi. Schol., 5i- 
 a<p6a.prji>ai fd.ffa.vTfs. 14. irpoXiirtiv : 
 an emphatic de sere re, as ii. 87. 31. 
 16. (iij o'p-yurflTJvai : as c. 32. 7, not 
 to take offence. For pri, see on c. 43. 4. 
 17. avroi : we on our side. The 
 other side of the case is expressed by 
 f) Tvxftv TOVTOV, to avoid the ambiguity 
 of $ U/J.O.S ucpf\rjcrai Tjjuas. 18. TOV- 
 TOV : i.e. Trjs cup' vu.iav &(f>f\ias. ol- 
 Kou(ie'vwv: impf. partic. emphasized 
 by its pred. position, while they were 
 still undisturbed. air6 KT*., of the 
 starting-point; M icre., of the pur- 
 pose. 19. ve'fito-Sai : to possess, to 
 occupy. See on c. 2. 6. 20. Kal ovx 
 TJpwv TO irXt'ov : ironical, for inrtp 
 ii^oav Tb Tr\fov (=fj.a\\ov) f) inrfp fi/j,(av. 
 
 The proof is given in ore yovv . . 
 vapfyfvetrOf. 21. TTJS OVK ov<rns . 
 c \iri8i ov<nis : c/". Hdt. viii. 57. 7, irepl 
 ovSfjjuris fTi TrarpiSos vavfiax'flfffis ; the 
 same thought in the famous answer 
 of Themistocles, Hdt. viii. 61. 8, ws 
 fir] nal ir6\ts Kal yij /if^oij' ^irep Kfi- 
 voicri, tffr' &/ SiriKomat vtfs <r<pi ewert 
 TTfir^ptafjitvai. The state had then 
 only an ideal existence, in the ships 
 and their crews ; and so OVK o6<ri)s 
 opp. to oiKovfifviav, as TTJS ff 
 
 f\iri$i oSo-ris, " whose continuance rests 
 only on a feeble hope," is to rJ> \otirbv 
 V(p.f<r9ai. 22. dpfx<o|xcvoi : cf. C. 144. 
 22 ; ii. 65. 5 ; iv. 8. 36 ; vii. 49. 17. 
 23. TO fic'pos: referring to T^my in 
 u'sfau>ffa/j.fv, pro virili parte, as 
 far as we could. Cf. c. 127. 7 ; ii. 67. 
 'l7. G. 1060; H. 719. Kiihn. 410, 
 note 20. 
 
 25. uxrircp Kal aXXoi : Just as others 
 did: contemptuous omission of the 
 names, e.g. of the Thebans. Kai, though 
 as usual inserted in the rel. clause,
 
 184 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 74, 75- 
 
 75 
 
 v&TCpov eo-ftijvai, e? rets vavs o>9 
 
 av ert ISet v/xas ^ e'xoz'Tas vavs t/cava9 vavpa- 
 aXXa *<*#' r)(rvx^v av avrw Trpoex^p-rjcre ra 
 17 e/3ouXero. 
 " T Ap* a<ftot ecTjaev, 5 Aa/ceSat/xoVtot, /cat 
 
 IW/ca rrjs Tore /cat yj/w/Aiys cfweo-ews, a/>x5? ye "? 
 rots "EXX^crt /AT) ovrwg ayav TTi<)06va)S Sta/cetcr#at 
 
 /cat 2 
 
 yap 
 5 ov/c 
 fidpov, 
 
 r^VSe eXa/3oju,ei> ou jStacra/xewt, dXX' V/AOJV 
 TrapafJielvai Trpos ra vvroXotTra rov ^ 
 Se 7rpocre\06vTa>v ?<t>v ^vp.^dj(wv /cat av 
 
 /caraa-Tryvat. e^ avrou Se rov epyov 3 
 TO Trpwrov Trpoayayeiv avrr)^ ec roSe, 
 
 Kiihn. 420, 1 c. This periphrasis 
 means "to be in a position exposed to 
 envy," like inrdirTws tiiaKficrfau, viii. 
 68. 8. 3. (it) oi'rcos a-yav : = riffffov. 
 The question, as with OVK ovv, implies 
 a forcible assertion : " verily, we do 
 not deserve to be regarded with so 
 much jealousy." 
 
 4. c\a|3ofuv: not (KTr)crdfj.f6a. We 
 took it, when you gave it up, tan- 
 quam in medio positam. 5. 
 TrapajAtivai : to continue on the spot. Cf. 
 Hi. 10. 9; vi. 61. 26; vii. 15. 9; Xen. 
 An. ii. 6. 2. TO, v-rroXoiira : what yet 
 remained, with the implication that it 
 was not much. The reference is to the 
 garrisons still maintained by the Per- 
 sians on the Hellespont, etc. TOV 
 (3apj3apov : collective, = TU>V f3a.p/3dpuv 
 or rrjs $vvd/ji.f(as T&V fiapBdpcav. Cf. ill. 
 IO. 9, irpbs ra. inroXonra r<av tpyuiv. 6. 
 irpoo-eX.0ovTwv: see on c. 39. 11 ; 40. 
 23. For the fact, see c. 95. 
 
 8. irpoa.ya.ytlv KTf. : to raise it to its 
 present height. Cf. c. 144. 25; vi. 18. 
 32. This growing advance of the 
 Athenian hegemony is sharply op- 
 
 really emphasizes ^/tels. 26. cos 
 Su<i>6ap|i voi : because we looked upon 
 ourselves as already ruined. 27. ov- 
 8e v av 8ti : " expTJv elvat, o p o r t e- 
 bat esse, at non sunt; exp^*' &v 
 elvai, oporteret esse, at non 
 oportet." Franke. GMT.423;H. 
 897; Klihn. 391, note 2. Ironical: 
 you would have had no more need to 
 fight, because you could not. 28. 
 irpocx<&pr]<rc : cf. C. 1 1 1 . 7; 1 27. 4; ii. 5. 
 2 ; etc. 29. g !(3ov\TO : assimilated 
 to the mood of the unreal apodosis. 
 G. 1440 ; H. 919 ; Kiihn. 399, 6 B. 
 
 75. No one should regard us with 
 disfavour on account of our hegemony. 
 Circumstances compelled us to assume 
 it, and strong measures are necessary 
 to maintain it. 
 
 1. dpa: here = ap' ov, since an af- 
 firmative answer is expected. Cf. 
 Soph. 0. C. 753, 780. Kr. Spr. 69, 
 9 ; Kuhn. 589, 7. 2. TT}S TO'TC : be- 
 longs also to wffffcas, on which yvta- 
 /urjs depends, in reference to the battle 
 of Salamis, -yp^/xi; being here decision 
 (cf. c. 32. 17; 77. 9; 122. 12), not 'in- 
 telligence.' opx 1 !' : depends upon
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 75, 76. 
 
 185 
 
 fjiv VTTO Se'ovs, eVetra Ss /cat rt/ArJs, vcrrepov 
 10 /cat o)ff)6\ia<;, /cat ov/c dcr<aAe<? ert e'So/cet eivai, rot? TroA- 4 
 ACH? dr)Y0riu.6vovs /cat TWUV /cat 17817 dTrocrraVrajf /care- 
 
 //V // II 
 
 t c ^ e~ >/ t / i/\ >\\> 
 
 re T)JU,U> ou/cert o/zotw? <ptAwi>, aAA 
 /cat 8ia<dpwz/ OVTMV, avevTas /cwSweuew /cat 
 yap ai^ at aTrocrrctcret? vrpo? v/xd? eyiyvovro Trdcrt Se 5 
 15 aveTTi<j>9ovov, rd gv^^epovrcL Ta)v /xeytcrr&jv Trept /ctv8v- 
 
 76 " e T/xet5 yovi', &> Aa/ce8at/>twtot, ret? e^ r^ IleAoTroz/- 1 
 
 dve'vros : here abs., remiss, relaxing 
 our hold. Cf. vi. 18. 16; 86. 14; and 
 the free use of avti/j.fvos, c. 6. 7 ; ii. 39. 
 8; v. 9. 19. 
 
 Kal ^yap av : sc. i oi'fr/t6', indie, aor. 
 See on c. n. 5. 14. yty VOVTO: see 
 on c. 73. 1. 15. dviri(j)0ovov : like 
 the Homeric ov n vefj.eaa i tiT6v (T 182), 
 constantly without e'<m'. Cf. c. 82. 8 ; 
 vi. 83. 9 ; viii. 50. 28. iccuriv a.vfirt(p6o- 
 vov = ovSei/l fTr'upBoi'oi'. TO, ^ufi<j>'pov- 
 ra : what is for their interest, here, for 
 guarding against these dangers. With 
 this ev TidfcrOai, to make a good disposi- 
 tion of, is quite proper. See on c. 25. 2. 
 Cf. Hdt. vii. 236. 17. T<OV (JwyioTttv 
 ire'pi KivSvvwv : when it is a question of 
 the greatest dangers. Thuc. uses irtpi, 
 not ire pi, (1) with the rel. pron., as c. 
 95. 10 ; (2) to emphasize the preceding 
 word, as c. 72. 5; (3) when the clause 
 is abs. or has only a loose connexion 
 with its sentence, as here and c. 10. 
 25 ; 23. 12. Herbst, Philol. 16, p. 278. 
 These dangers are sufficiently indi- 
 cated by Kivtiwfvfiv, 13, with its paren- 
 thetical exposition Kal yap &/ /ere. 
 
 76. You would find yourselves as 
 unpopular as we are if you were in our 
 position. 
 
 1. yovv : adduces a proof for a par- 
 ticular case ; see on c. 2. 18. " You 
 Lacedaemonians, for example, act in 
 
 posed to its beginning, as a conse- 
 quence of the free offer of the allies; 
 and therefore there should be a full 
 stop after Karaarrivai. This progress 
 has its two stages marked by r& wpurov 
 and KO! ou/c d<r<aA.es in 10. The posi- 
 tion of things itself ( e avrov rov tpyov) 
 forced them to advance (e| causal as 
 inc. 2. 17; 72. 11). Three motives 
 are indicated: (1) fear, of untrust- 
 worthy allies as well as of rivals; (2) 
 honour, when the offer of the hegemo- 
 ny had once been accepted ; (3) self- 
 interest, since the hegemony furnished 
 the means of aggrandizement. The 
 three gens, are governed by inr6. See 
 on C. 6. 20. 10. Kal OVK dcr^aXes 
 KTf. : this is the second point ; after 
 the first step had been taken, our own 
 security forbade us to go back. 11. 
 dTnixfolH-t'vovs KaT<rTpafi(x'vwv: pf. 
 parties., with the full meaning of 
 " when it had once come to this, that 
 etc."; whereas the aor. a.-Koa-ra.vTu>v, as 
 giving the occasion, is subord. to KO- 
 TfffTpa/jL/jLfviav, to which also Kal $$7] 
 belongs : after we had once incurred 
 the hatred of most, and several of our 
 allies who had revolted had been bi/ that 
 time (tf8ri) forcibly reduced. 12. v\i.<av 
 T : see on c. 2. 6. 13. vircnrT&jv : sus- 
 picious, as in iv. 103. 11 ; v. 25. 9. But 
 inc. 131. 12; viii. 45. 4, 'suspected.'
 
 186 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 76. 
 
 vijo-ti) 77-oXets eirl TO vplv a)(/>e) 
 
 ev)yeLO~0e /cat et TOTC vrro^eivavre^ Std Tra^TO? 
 
 o*#e ev ry rjyejJiovLa, axnrep i^aets, eu lo-pev /ar) av rja-crov 
 
 5 v/zd? Xv7r7/3ovs yevopevovs Tots ^v/jt/zd^ots /cat d^ay/ca- 
 o~0evTo.<s av f) dp^eiv eyKpara)<; iy avrovs KwSweuew. ov- 2 
 TO)? ovS' i^/jtets 0avfJiao~Tov ov$ev TreTrotr^/ca/xef ovS* 0,770 
 
 TOU avO pwireiov rpoirov, el dp^yjv ye St8o/jtei^v eSe^d- 
 /ae#a /cat Tavrrjv /u,r) avel^ev, VTTO TO>I> ^eyicrrwv VIKT)- 
 
 10 Oevres, Tt/x^s /cat Seou? /cat ax^eXta?, ovS' av Trparoi TOV 
 TOLOVTOV VTrdp^avTe<;, dXX' del KaOecrTaiTOS rov rjcrcrco VTTO 
 rov $vvara)repov Kareipyeo~6ai, d^tot T d/u,a 
 
 the same way, look after your own 
 interest just as much." 2. irl TO 
 . . . KaTao-TTjcrdfievoi : c/\ c. 19. 3, <r^>i- 
 trii' oiiTO?s ftdvov eTTiTTjSeiais OTTOJS iroAirev- 
 ffovffi OfpairevofTts. 3. e^'ytio'Se : ex- 
 ercise your supremacy, here abs., as in 
 c. 95. 26; ii. 65. 17; and Tjyt'inQa.i c. 
 19. 3. TOT : iv TOLS Mr/Si/cois. 8id 
 oravTo's : temporal, to the end. See on 
 C. 38. 2. 6i TO'T . . . TOIS ^v|ifjid\ois : 
 the protasis and apodosis are not 
 tautological. " If you had by the 
 continuance of your rule come to be 
 detested, you would have found your- 
 selves obliged to resort to as stringent 
 measures of repression as we." 4. JAT] 
 av . . . yevojts'vovs : partic. in indir. disc, 
 after ur^. GMT. 904; H. 982. If 
 the image of the dir. disc, is vividly 
 present, its ov is xisually retained. 
 GMT. 667, 5. But verbs of will, includ- 
 ing the notions of jnakinq, promising, 
 hoping, believing, have a strong prefer- 
 ence for ft.-fi. Cf. c. 139. 6; ii. 17-15; 
 vi. 102. 19; vii. 29. 14; Soph. El. 908; 
 Xen. Mem. i. 2. 41. Cases where ou is 
 used are: c. 25. 1; 140. 2; ii. 36. 18; v. 
 4. 24 ; vi. 64. 5. See Am. J. of Ph. 
 1,48. 
 
 7. diro : see on c. 7. 6. 8. dp\TJv 
 
 ye : Cl. reads ye here, for T of the 
 Mss. (which all the recent editors 
 have retained), on the ground that no 
 opposition exists between apx-fiv and 
 TavTi)v. But T Kai would here unite as 
 a whole the two sentences, which are 
 properly complements of each other : 
 " we acted only like men, both in ac- 
 cepting the command when it was 
 offered to us, and in not giving it up 
 afterwards." cl . . . e'ScgafieOa : the 
 influence of Bav^aff-r^v causes the fact 
 to be expressed in hypothetical form. 
 Cf. c. 33. 8. SiSojitv^v: cf. c. 33. 
 25 ; iv. 21. 3. 9. dvetfjicv : aor. indie. ; 
 here with definite obj., different froin 
 c. 75. 13. vird TWV (wyCcrTcov. ^ 
 Weil (Rev. de Philol., 1878, p. 92) con 
 jectures t>irb rpilav rcov /jLeyiffrcav, refer 
 ring to c. 74. 3 and iii. 40. 6. But 
 since only the same three motives are 
 meant as were specified in c. 75. 9, 
 there is no need of emphasis on the 
 number here. viKTj6VTS : meta- 
 phorical, as in ii. 47. 17; 51. 23; 60. 
 22; 87. 9. 11. virdpavTts : having 
 been the originators; with and without 
 a gen. Cf. ii. 67. 29 ; 74. 17. KaBt- 
 O-TWTOS: the subj. is in the following 
 inf. (see on c. 74. 1), it being an estab-
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 76, 77. 
 
 187 
 
 etz/at /cat VJJLLV So/cowres, ^XP L ^ T( * &!*.<$> povra. Xoyt- 
 tfliLtvoi TO) Si/cat'<y Xdya> vw ^prjorOe, ov ouoets TTQ> Tra- 
 
 15 parv^ov tcr^vt rt KTTJ<ra<T0aL TrpoOels rov p.rj TT\.OV \eiv 
 aTrerpdVero. erratic to- #at re a^tot, oiYtz>es ^p-r^crd^evoi 3 
 rf) av6 pamtia <ucret axrre krepotv dp^en' St/catdrepot 17 
 /caret rrjv v7rdp^ov(Tav ^vvafjuv yeyevrjvraL. aXXov? y av 4 
 out> ol6fJL0a ra rjfjLerepa Xa/3dz/ra? Set^at az> /xaXtcrra et 
 
 20 rt /Merpta^o/xe^, T7/u,u> 8e /cat e/c rou 7rtet/cou9 doogta TO 
 rrXeov rj eTratz'os ov/c et/cdraj? vreptecrTTy. 
 
 77 " Kat eXacrcrovfJievoL yap lv rat? ^/x/3oXatat5 77/305 1 
 
 Tov? ^v/x/xa^ou? St/cat? /cat Trap' i^/xt^ avrots ei^ rot? 
 
 lished rule. Cf. iii. 43. 5. 12. a|io( 
 TC : re introduces the third reason, as 
 c. 67. 6 ; 69. 3. 13. vjitv SOKOVVTSS : 
 sc. a|ioi t?j/aj. See c. 95. 25. f"'xpt 
 oiJ . . . vvv XP 1 ! ^* : " till it suits you 
 to talk about justice, while your real 
 calculations are those of expediency." 
 Since SOKOWTIS is a partic. inipf. = 
 eSoKovfj.ev, fte'xP' ^ (** ^^) should be 
 
 followed by a past indie. (GMT. 618 ; 
 H. 922) ; and so for xp^^ e we should 
 expect the aor. ; but the pres. is sug- 
 gested by vvv. 14. 6'v : introduces the 
 real state of the case (cf. c. 10. 20 ; 33. 
 13) ; " whereas no one, when he had the 
 opportunity of gaining something by 
 force, ever gave justice the prefer- 
 ence (Schol., TtpoKpivas) and turned 
 aside from his advantage." Cf. iii. 
 39. 20, 'wxyv rov SiKaiou irpoQeivai', iii. 
 84. 14; Hdt. iii. 53. 16. irapaTuxo'v: 
 see on c. 2. 8 ; 22. 9. JITJ : pleonas- 
 tic after a verb of negative meaning. 
 GMT. 807 d ; H. 1029. 
 
 16. tiraivtwrOai T : T inferential, 
 and so. Cf. c. 4. 5; 67. 3. ol'rives 
 . . . Y'Y'vT]VTai : the speaker leaves it to 
 the hearers to apply this general state- 
 ment to the case of the Athenians. 
 17. Sucawmpoi . . y'Y ' VT l VTai : /<"'<; 
 
 allowed more weight to considerations of 
 right than they might have done, consider- 
 ing their power. Kiihn. 541, 8 ; Kr. Spr. 
 49, 4. 18. av av : see on c. 36. 14. 
 The former of the two separates yovv, 
 at any rate, into its component parts. 
 
 20. TOV iritiKovs : fairness, equity, 
 the temper which results in perptafciy. 
 
 21. ircpicVrr) : turned out at last. 
 See on c. 32. 15; with dat. also, vi. 
 24. 6 ; vii. 70. 37. 
 
 77. The forbearance we have shown 
 in our dealings with our allies has so 
 spoiled them, that they break out into 
 complaints if they are thwarted in any 
 way. 
 
 1. KCU e'X.acrcrou'fj.ev(H Kre. : we have 
 here the proof of the concluding 
 words of c. 76. St.'s is probably 
 the correct interpretation of this pas- 
 sage, adopted in the main by Cl. 
 It depends on these particulars : 
 (1) The former KO.I = /canrep and 
 brings out the concessive force of 
 the two parties. (2) rcus . . Shots 
 refers to what are commonly called 
 5ucai airb v/jif)6\.ui', i.e. commercial 
 treaties originally made between in- 
 dependent states, in accordance with 
 which disputes in matters of trade
 
 188 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 77. 
 
 o/aotot? vapour 770117 era vr e? ras /cptcrets <tAoSt/ceu/ So/cou- 
 ^tet'. /cat ovSets o~/co7ret OLVTMV, rot? /cat aAAo$i TTOV ap- 2 
 5 ^T)V e)(ovo~i /cat rjcrcrov TH^WV 77/305 rou? VTTT^ACOOVS ^aer/not? 
 overt Stem TOUTO ov/c ovetSt^erat y3taeo~$at yap oi<? a^ 
 e?7, St/caecr#at ovSet' TrpocrSeovTai. ot Se et^to-/xevot 3 
 77/369 i^uas 0,710 rov tcrov ojutXetV, 77^ rt Trapa, TO /AT? ot- 
 
 f) Swa/iet 777 Sta TTV arv /cat 
 , ov rov TrXeovo? x^ 
 
 eo~$at ^prjvat fj 
 10 oTTcocrovv 
 
 (ex contract u) were decided upon 
 certain fixed rules in the courts of 
 the defendant's city. As Athens had 
 no doubt such treaties with many of 
 her allies before their subjection to 
 tribute, there is no reason to suppose 
 they were abrogated after that change 
 in their political status. (3) ras xpi- 
 o-eis refers to the compulsory jurisdic- 
 tion which Athens enforced upon her 
 allies in her own courts in suits aris- 
 ing ex delicto between Athenians 
 and citizens of subject states, and also 
 between citizens of subject states by 
 way of appeal, when the sentence in 
 the local court was either death, ex- 
 ile, or disfranchisement. Probably it 
 soon came to pass that the more im- 
 portant of such cases were brought 
 to Athenian courts in the first in- 
 stance. (4) auTots does not agree 
 with rifjuv but means for them, i.e. 
 for the allies. The passage may be 
 thus paraphrased : " For even though 
 we exact less than our power would 
 justify in cases decided under com- 
 mercial treaties made with our allies, 
 and though we have established for 
 them trials in our own courts on the 
 basis of impartial laws for us and 
 them, we are thought to be litigious." 
 Cf. Dem. LVI. 14, riyo6fj.evot St?v e\ar- 
 TovtrOai TI Kal ffvyx<apf'tv &crrf ^ 8o/ce<V 
 <pi\6SiKoi eL/cu. Sec Am. J. of Ph. V. 
 p. 298 ff., and I. p. 4 ff. 
 
 4. 
 
 avrwv: .e., TUV 
 
 Kal . . . (xerpCois OVKTI : placed for em- 
 phasis before the interr. Si6ri, why. 
 Cf. c. 19. 3 (onus) ; 120. 9 (; ; 10. 5 
 (el). Kiihn. 606, 6; Kr. Spr. 54, 17, 
 7. 6. Piae<r0ai -yap : this gives the 
 reason of some suppressed thought, 
 like fjWrojj. See Ullrich, Beiir. z. Erld. 
 note 119. The assonance of &iai- 
 ffOai, SiK<i^a-0ai gives a kind of pro- 
 verbial character to the sentence. 
 
 8. diro rov torov : on a basis of equal- 
 ity ; with o/xiAetV again, iii. 1 1. 3. Cf. 
 c. 99. 7; 136. 15; 140. 31; 143. 14; 
 ii. 89. 5; iii. 84. 7; iv. 19. 11; v. 101. 
 2. Also airb rrjs tfft}s. irapd TO |ITJ 
 olW0ai xpTJvai: the neg. which prop- 
 erly belongs to xprivai is attracted to 
 ou<r0ai, after the analogy of ov ^^i, 
 ov vojj.l^di, OVK lea, against their convic- 
 tion that it ought not so to be. Since 
 with xpy val * s t ^ e supplied from 
 what follows, e\a<Tcra>87)va.i avrovs, the 
 neg. i>A\ is not pleonastic (Bonitz) nor 
 to be bracketed (Kr.). 9. TJ -yvw- 
 Hfl . . . TT]V apXTl'v : whether by a decree 
 or by some exercise of power required 
 by the interests of our empire. Kal 
 OTTUXTOVV: even in any degree whatever, 
 ever so little. Cf. vii. 60. 20 ; viii. 90. 
 16; 91. 21; with oiiSe, vii. 49. 7. 
 10. ov TOV irXe'ovos /ere. : rb Tr\eov is 
 the advantage of an equal standing 
 in the courts of law, which is of far 
 greater moment, on the whole, than
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 77. 
 
 189 
 
 (ftepovcriv rj 
 7rXeoi>e- 
 
 e^pvcriv, aXXo. rov et>8eo{>5 ^a 
 el aVo Trp(i)T-q<s aVo^e/Mevot TOV 
 
 KTOVJJL6V K6LV(a<; 8' ov8' ai> dVToi avTfXeyov a>5 ov 
 TOV rj(TO~a) TO> Kparovvri vTro^atpelv. <xSi/cov/uei>ot re, a5 4 
 ]5 eoLKtv, ot avOpamoL fjiaXXov opyi^ovTai 17 /3tao/>ta'Of TO 
 yap aVo rou tcrov So^ei TrXeo^e/cTeio'^ai, TO 8' CITTO 
 KpeLcrcrovos /cctTai'ay/caeo~#at. VTTO yow TOV Mi^Sou 5 
 
 TOUTCUJ^ Tracr^o^re? rfvei^ovro, 17 8e rjfjieTepa 
 rj So/cet eti^at et/corw?' TO Trapov yap act /3apv 
 20 VTT^/COOI?. v/u,et5 y' av ovv, et /ca^eXdvTe? 17/1-015 
 
 the occasional acts of interference 
 rendered necessary by the interests of 
 the leading state. This indispensa- 
 ble subordination is called here rb 
 fvSfts, what is lacking, " the trifling 
 restrictions they have to submit to." 
 It is better to govern TOV eVSeoSs by 
 ffTepiffKopfvoi repeated, than with CL, 
 B., Kr. to make it depend on xA.eT^- 
 repov (ptpovres. They refer to ii. 62. 
 18. But there O.VTUV is bracketed by 
 Dobree and changed to avr<f by 
 Madvig. The const, here preferred 
 is adopted by Sh., St., and Madvig, 
 Adc. I. 311, who says, rb tvtifes est 
 quod deest ad spem explen- 
 dam: hoc qui non accipit, eo 
 privari videtur. 12. diro irpci- 
 TTJS : from the first, with no definite el- 
 lipsis. See on c. 14. 15. With art., 
 vii. 43. 35. TOV vo'fiov : legality, pre- 
 tence of law : a rare use, yet similar to 
 that in ii. 53. 13; iii. 45. 8; 56. 5. 
 13. C'KCIVWS Sc': i.e. el <pavep>s ticKtov- 
 tKTovnev : the thought, not the state- 
 ment, being regarded as remote. Of. 
 iii. 46. 8; vi. ii. 10. 8e is epexegetic, 
 not adversative. ws ov : after verbs 
 of neg. meaning, ' doubt,' ' deny,' etc., 
 oit sometimes follows &s (8n) intro- 
 ducing a finite verb, thus continuing 
 
 the neg. idea of the governing verb. 
 Of. w with inf., c. 76. 15. H. 1029 a; 
 Kiihn. 514, 3 b. avrt\eyov here = 
 contest, deny (not 'rejoin,' as in c. 28. 
 16). Cf.c. 86. 3; viii. 24.2?. 
 
 14. TC: inferential, as c. 67. 3; 76. 
 16. aSiKovfifvoi as opposed to 0i- 
 atyufvoi implies stealth or over- 
 reaching. 16. diro TOV to-ov : Cl. re- 
 gards this and rov KTelavovos, with 
 Herbst, as masc. But they are prob- 
 ably neut. Sh. explains : " for the 
 one (dSi'/otyta) is thought to be, when 
 the start is made from a position of 
 equality, an act of overreaching ; the 
 other, when it is made from one of 
 superiority, an act of compulsion." 
 18. ireurxovTss TIVCIXOVTO : cf. ii. 74. 
 3; v. 69. 8; vi. 16. 20. G.1578; H. 
 983. 19. tiKo'rws: advs. are often 
 thus placed with emphasis at the end 
 of sentences, but should not be sep- 
 arated by punctuation from what 
 precedes: TO irapov -yap /ere. : here 
 the argument passes to the general 
 consideration that superior power is 
 always felt as a grievance by those 
 who have to submit to it. 
 
 20. vfwis V *" v: c f- c - 7 6 - 18< 
 Kiihn. 507, 2 a. xaOcXoVres : having 
 overthrown; with ace. of person, iii.
 
 190 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 77, 78. 
 
 av Tr)v evvoiav r)v Sia TO rjfjLeTepov Seo? etX-^ 
 ju,era/3aXoiTe, emep, ola Kal Tore 77/305 TOV MrjSov oY 
 oXiyou rtyrjcrdiJLtvoi wreSei^are, 6ju,ota /cat i^w yvwcretrde. 
 ajui/cra yap ra re /ca$' v/^as avrov? vofjufMa rot? aXXois 
 
 25 X T Ka ' / n'poo'Ti els eKao~ro<? e^LO)v ovre rourois 
 ov#' ots 77 dXX^ 'EXXas -vo^itfi. 
 
 78 " BouXeveo~$e oui> /3yoaSecu9 a>s ov Treyot ftpa^e 
 
 JMT) aXXo7y>iai9 yt'ajyacu? /cal eyKX^ao't Tretcr^e^re? 
 TTOVOV 7rpo<T0rjo'0e. TOV 8e TroXe^ov TOV Trapakoyov ocro? 2 
 ecrrt, TT/DIV ev avrw yeveo~6ai, 7r/)o8tayvwre /x^/cv^o^ievos 
 
 5 ya/3 ^>tXet e? ru^a? ra TroXXa TrepucrTao-flai, &v lo~ov re 
 
 13. 33; iy. 85. 7; of thing 
 dpx^")i v. 14. 14; vi. ii. 13; of both, 
 c. 16. 4; Hdt. i. 71. 3. apgcurc: ?/ou 
 should attain power. See on c. 3. 8. 
 21. rdxa: generally in Attic ex- 
 presses probability, and except viii. 
 94. 8 constantly in Thuc. with &i>; but 
 here it includes also its primary tem- 
 poral meaning. So also when it is 
 combined with focos : vi. 10. 14 ; 34. 
 9 ; 78. 16. TO ijpYrcpov 8e'os : see on 
 c. 33. 19; 69. 30. 22. (xtrapaXoire : 
 short for rf r&v ir pay HOLT <av fj.era$o\r) 
 airo/3aAoiTe. 81* 5Xt - y' u iY l l o " e 4 w voi. : 
 after you had only for a short time held 
 the hegemony. Si' o\iyov, of time. Cf. 
 ii. 85. 9; iii. 43. 14. 23. vn-tScCj-aTt : 
 showed a glimpse of. Cf. iv. 86. 19. 
 dfioia yvuJO-to-Oe : you shall adopt such 
 principles : so often with neut. pi., iii. 
 57. 3; v. 36. 10. 24. ajiiKxa rois 
 aXXois : i.e. rots T>I> &\\cat> (c. 71. 9), 
 incompatible with (not corresponding 
 to) the habits of others, and therefore not 
 conducive to frank intercourse. rd 
 re Ko.6' vjios : re belongs by hyperba- 
 ton not to the noun but to the whole 
 sentence ; ex T an( i XP'5 TC " are op- 
 posed. 25. els CKOUTTOS: the reference 
 is mainly to Pausanias. cgiwv : when 
 
 he goes abroad in command. Cf. c. 95. 
 23; iv. 5. 3; v. 34. 2; vi. 37. 18. 
 26. ols . . . vo|j,(ei : dat. as with xpv- 
 ffOat. Cf. ii. 38. 3 ; iii. 82. 65 ; Hdt. 
 ii. 50. 14. Kiihn. 425, 8. 
 
 78. Deliberate well, therefore, before 
 you engage in war at the instigation of 
 others. We are still ready for a friendly 
 arrangement, but shall know how to repel 
 any attack. 
 
 1. us ov ircpl Ppa\'wv : for &s IT* pi 
 ov Ppaxfiev, from the reluctance to 
 separate the prep, from its case. So 
 ojy fs f\dx^o" rotr > m c - 63- 5 ; o>s rl jrA.e?- 
 ff-rov, c. 82. 20. See on c. 35. 10. 
 The litotes also is thus enhanced. 
 See on c. 5. 5. ov here, as applying 
 to a single word, even after the imv. 
 Cf. c. 82. 18; 140. 9; 141. 27. Kr. 
 Spr. 67, 9, 2 ; Kiihn. 511, 4. 3. 
 irpoo-0TJo-6 : burden yourselves with. Cf. 
 c. 144. 3; ii. 37. 13; iv. 98. 16. 
 
 TOV irapoXoYOV KT. : see on c. 72. 8. 
 On the subst., miscalculation, mistake 
 in judgment, see on c. 65. 3; "how 
 greatly one can deceive one's self." - 
 4. irpoSio/yvcoTC : occurs again in v. 
 38. 19; probably also c. 91. 20; else- 
 where only in later writers. 5. 
 4>i\ei : is ivont ; in Thuc. in this sense
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 78. 
 
 191 
 
 /cat OTrore/aw? COTCU tv 
 
 re ot avOpamoi e? rovs TroXe/AOv? rail/ epycov Trpo- 3 
 Ttpov Zyovrai, o XP^ V vtrrepov $pav, KaKOTraOovvrts Se 
 17817 ra>i> Xoywv a.TTTOvrai. Tf)fJLL<; Se ei> ove/>ua TTOJ rot- 4 
 10 avTTj afjiapTia oireg, ovr' avrot ov$' ujaas opcovTes, Xe- 
 
 ', ea>9 ert av^cupero? dpfyorepois r) ev/3ouXta, , 
 
 Xvetv /x^Se Trapaftaiveiv rovs optcovs, ra Se 
 $id(f>opa 81*77 XvecrOai Kara rrjv vv6tJKr)v el Se ^17, ke- 
 
 Cy. c. 141. 28; ii. 62. 22; iii. 
 42. 5; 81. 23; iv. 28. 12; 125. 7; v. 
 70. 6; vi. 63. 10; vii. 79. 10; 80. 12; 
 viii. 1.30. So also Hdt. except in v. 5.5. 
 Cf. Lat. a mare, Hor. Car. iii. 16. 10, 
 etc. Tv\as : chances, which do not 
 depend on human operation. TO, 
 iroXXd: adv. See on c. 13. 3. irtpi- 
 Co~ra<r0ai: see on c. 76. 21. cSv . . . 
 KivSvvevTai : wirel. to Tu^as. Though 
 only the first clause depends gram- 
 matically on Siv, the second also 
 stands in a like relation to the ante- 
 cedent sentence. See on c. 68. 15. 
 a.irf^o/j.fv, sc. tKarepoi. Hcr-rat = "yevr,- 
 fffrai, without definite subj., "how 
 things will turn out, whether well or 
 ill"; and this clause is subj. of ev 
 aS-n\tf KivSwfverai, which phrase is 
 itself a combination of iv d8^Aa> etrri 
 and KivSwfverai (see on 0.46. 1). Cf. 
 ii. 35. 7. 
 
 7. tovTs T KTe. : " so it comes to 
 pass that if men embark in war." levai 
 is freq. in this connexion : c. 40. 6 ; 41. 
 12; 58.9; 71.12; 82.14; 143. 15; v. 
 65. 30; vi. 63. 3. 8. i'xovrai: cf. c. 
 49.30; Hdt. iii. 72. 28. 6': appears 
 necessary in place of of the Mss., 
 since a would suggest a false reference 
 to fpywv, and Spav would lose its charac- 
 teristic meaning (see on c. 5. 12). The 
 sing, is required by the manifest ref- 
 
 erence to the whole r<av epycav 
 (c. 49. 30). Stahl, Jahrb. 1863, p. 411, 
 thinks differently, but Cobet reads o. 
 See App. one. 70. 7. 9. TJ&q : belongs 
 to KaxoiradovvTes. 
 
 10. OVT* avroi : the marked opposi- 
 tion requires the combination ovre 
 ov-Tt ; otherwise otiff v^as opuvrts would 
 have been joined directly to fores. 
 After opSivres supply eV a^ap-ria ovras. 
 Cf. c. 80. 2 ; v. 80. 11 . Xe'-yotv : = 
 Ke\ei>o/j.ev. Cf. C. 131. 10; ii. 5. 21; 
 6. 7 ; 71 . 23 ; iii. 3. 16. 12. <nrov8cts : 
 without art. Cf. c. 53-4; 67.5; 71. 
 22. Sh. renders " not to be covenant- 
 breakers." So the art. is omitted with 
 other nouns which with verbs make 
 established formulae ; e.g. yv<ap-riv iroi- 
 ela-dat, 'propose/ c. 128, 27; -yvtaiJ.T]v 
 fX flv > ' intend,' ii. 86. 17; Siairav ex 61l '> 
 'live,'c. 135.8; Tcupas irotei<r9ai, 'bury/ 
 ii. 34. 2. TO, Sictyopa: cf. c. 56. 2; 
 67. 14. 13. X.vW0a.i : = 5ia\iW0ai, 
 the mid. of reciprocal action. Cf. c. 
 140. 17; 145. 6; v. 80. 2. Kara -rf\v 
 %vvf>T]Kr\v: see c. 140. 14; vii. 18. 14. 
 
 cl 8 jjitf : so the best Mss. for ^ of 
 the others. Both expressions are near- 
 ly alike in meaning and use (cf. 
 Soph. Phil. 1341 ; Lys. xxv. 14 ; Dem. 
 ii. 8), but the fuller form seems bet- 
 ter suited to the close of the speech. 
 
 6tovs TOVS o'pituws : see on c. I. 6
 
 192 
 
 THUCYMDES I. 78-80. 
 
 ov? row? opKiovs fjiaprvpas Trotov^tevot Tret/3 ao~o/zec7a OL/JLV- 
 15 veo-Oai TroXejjLOV a/s^o^ras ravrrj i) az^ v(f>r}yY)crOe" 
 
 79 Totavra Se ot 'A^vatot elnov. eTretSr) Se ra>v re 1 
 ^Vfjipd^cov rjKOVcrav ot Aa/ceSatjaoVtot ra ey/cXi^itara ra e? 
 rovs ' A0TJVO.IOVS /cat raV ' AOrjvaicov a eXe^a^ 
 
 crdfjievoi TrdVras e/3ovXevovro /caret o~(j)a<; avrou? 
 5 irapovruv. Kat, rcov i^ev TrXeto^a)^ Trt ro auro at yyaj^tat 2 
 e(f>pov, aSt/cet^ re rov? 'A^vatov^ 17877 /cat TroXe^re'a 
 etvat ev ra^et* Trape\0ct)v Se Ap^tSajao? 6 /BacrtXevs av- 
 T(ov, dvrjp Kat wero9 So/cav et^at /cat craxfrpcov, eXefe rotaSe 
 
 80 " Kat avro<? TroXXaji' 17817 TroXe^ua)^ e/zTret/30? et/At, a> 1 
 Aa/ceSatyotot'tot, /cat vficov rov? ev rr} avrr^ i^Xt/cta 6/oaj, 
 we're /xi^re direipia eTTLOv/jirjcraL nva rov epyov, oirtp a.v 
 
 on c. 67. 5. iroX.ep]T6'a, : see on c. 
 72.4. 7. tvTaxtt: tt'iVA all possible 
 speed. Cf. c. 86. 13; 90. 31; ii. 86. 
 22, ete. 'Apx^Sajios ; son of Zeuxi- 
 damus, succeeded his grandfather Le- 
 otychides in Ol. 77. 4 (B.C. 469); led 
 the early invasions into Attica ; and 
 died Ol. 88. 2 (B.C. 427). 
 
 SPEECH OF KING ARCHIBAMUS. 
 Chaps. 80-85. 
 
 80. Do not fane i/ that a war with the 
 Athenians will be without danger ; for in 
 ships and money they are superior to 
 you. 
 
 2. dpw : SC. 6fioicas fftirfipovs ovras. 
 See on c. 78. 10. 3. dimpia . . . vo- 
 pi<ravTa : for the change, see on c. 39. 
 2; 63. 7; 107. 26; iv. 69. 16. tm- 
 6v(XTp-ai: the aor. with the neg. and 
 in reference to the immediate case, 
 "so that no one of you from inex- 
 perience covets the war." Still /t^r' 
 &v /ere. would have been more natu- 
 ral, ' will be likely to covet.' 4'p-yov : 
 often of war and battle, as in c. 105. 
 24; ii. 89.42; iv. 14. 15. oyaflbv /cal 
 
 15. apxovTas: v/ttas seems here 
 purposely avoided, to maintain as 
 long as possible the attitude of gen- 
 erality. Only in vtyriyTJffQe the present 
 case is referred to. 
 
 79. In the Lacedaemonian assembly 
 the majority is inclined to war. Archi- 
 damus comes forward in opposition. 
 
 2. TO. e's fovs 'A0t]vaiovs : cf. c. 38. 
 1 ; 66. 2; vi. 105. 15. 3. ical TWV 
 'AOrjvauov a \^av : the same order as 
 in the former clause. For gen., see 
 G. 1102; H. 742. (igTao-rqaafievoi : 
 causing to withdraw. Cf. v. ill. 9; 
 Hdt. i. 89. 1 ; viii. 101. 7. Aeschin. in. 
 125, fj.eTaari]0'a./j.evos TOVS ISitaras. The 
 corresponding intr. juerao-njj'aj, in v. 
 1 1 1. 25 ; Soph. Aj. 750. 4. iravras : 
 i.e. all the envoys of the allies and 
 the Athenians. Kara <r<f>ds avrou's : 
 so iv. 65. 2. Kaff eavrovs, iv. 38. 18; 
 vi. 13. 12. 
 
 5. c'irl TO avro '<)>{ pov: a metaphor 
 from a road (iii. 24. 2). Cf. Hdt. i. 
 120. 12; vii. 6. 22; Soph. 0. C. 1424. 
 
 6. oSixciv . . rjSri : that they were 
 already in the wrong. Cf. v. 30. 8. See
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 80. 
 
 193 
 
 TroXXot 7rd#otet>, (JLTJTZ dyadov /cat acr^aXe? vo^Lcravra. 
 5 evpoLTe 8' a.v rdi'Se Trept ou i/iw y8ouXeuecr#e ov/c ai> eXa- 2 
 
 1 yevopevov, et o~w<pd*>a>9 rt9 aurw e/cXoytotro. 
 105 /xef yap rou? IleXoTrov^cTtou? /cat row? dcrrvyetro- 3 
 
 vrapd/zoto? ?7/xan> 77 dX/cTj, /cat 8ta ra^e'wv otdi' re e</>' 
 e/cacrra fXOtiv Trpo? Se di/Spa? ot y^v re e/ca<? e^ovcrt /cat 
 10 Trpocre'rt ^aXdcrcr^? e/u,7retpdrarot etcrt /cat rots dXXot? d;ra- 
 o~tv dptcrra l&jprWTCU, TrXovrw re t8t<w /cat S^yaocrtoj /cat 
 vavcrt /cat tTrvrot? /cat 077X019 /cat d^Xw 00-09 ov/c eV dXXa> 
 ei't ye ^wptw 'EXXTyvt/coj ecrrtt', ert 8e /cat ^v^t^td^ov? TroX- 
 Xovs (f)6pov v?roreXet9 e^ovcri, 770^9 ^(pi) 7rpo9 rourov9 pa- 
 
 a<r<pa\fs neut. after epyou, though r^j/Se 
 in 5 goes back to WAeftoi'. 4. iro\- 
 Xo : to desire war from inexperience 
 belongs not so much to the mass of 
 men as to the young. Therefore woA- 
 Aoi with the Vat. Ms. rather than ot 
 iroAAoi. 5. OVK av . . . -YvoVvov: i.e. 
 OTJ OUK av . . . yevotTo. For partic., 
 cf. ii. 6. 14. 6. o-&>4>po'vs : without 
 passion, impartially. 
 
 7. irpos . . durnrytiTovas : these two 
 nouns do not stand in the relation of 
 whole to part, nor are they both parts 
 of a whole ; but they describe the 
 characteristics of the enemies with 
 whom the Lacedaemonians have had 
 hitherto to contend ; of course, how- 
 ever, in contrast to the Athenians ; 
 " against Peloponnesians and against 
 near neighbours, i.e. against stateswith- 
 out naval power, and against whom 
 distant expeditions were not needed." 
 The repeated art., therefore, which 
 all good Mss. have, needs no defence. 
 Sh. renders : " for though against the 
 Peloponnesians, in other words, our 
 borderers." He regards Kal as epexe- 
 getic, and compares Dem. xxi. 196, 
 
 So Plat. Gory. 472 b, CK r-fjs ovaias K 
 
 rova\ri6ovs. Dem.xvm. 156. SeeMun- 
 ro on Lucr. iii. 993. 8. irapo'fioios : 
 not 'nearly like,' but ' like when placed 
 side by side and compared.' Bonitz, 
 ibid. p. 28. So c. 132. 20. See on 
 c. 73. 26. oXtcrf : in a material sense, 
 as in iii. 30. 7; not, as in ii. 87. 21, 
 in a moral sense. 810. TOX'WV : cf. 
 iii. 13. 14; iv. 8. 18; 96. 4; vi. 66. 
 10; viii. 101. 4. <|>' {"icoo-ra tXOciv : 
 since the enemy is not at a distance, 
 and can be reached by land. 9. irpos 
 avSpas ot KTf. : the antecedent is re- 
 peated in TOVTOVS, 14, the attributes 
 being accumulated before it. The 
 same rhetorical turn in iii. 39. 2. 
 KOS f \owri : probably refers to the 
 taunt of the Corinthians, c. 69. 23, 
 but also to indicate the narrow range 
 of the Lacedaemonian policy. 10. 
 0a\ao-o-T)s : often without art. unless 
 a special sea is meant. Kr. Spr. 50, 
 2, 15. 12. 6'x\w : a population (cf. vi. 
 17. 8), the complement of the three 
 preceding nouns, which only by help 
 of this can be employed in war. 6VAa 
 includes the equipment of forces of all 
 kinds as well as of ships. 13. tvi yt 
 Xtopiw ; so viii. 40. 8, pta ye iro'Aj. Cf. vi. 
 2O. 8, d>y ev ft.ia v4\aif. 14. irws XPH
 
 194 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 80, 81. 
 
 15 Stois TToXe/jLOv apacrOai /cat rivi Trtcrreucra^ras a 
 
 ovs eVetx^z/at ; trortpov rats vavcriv ; aXX' Tycrcrovs eo-/u,eV 4 
 et Se /xeXerr/crojuev /cat avrnrapaa-Kevacro^eOa., yjpovos eVe'- 
 <rrat. aXXa TO?? ^prf^dcriv ; aXXa TroXXw ert TiXeW rov- 
 TOV eXXei7ro/xez> /cat cure eV KOIVOJ e^ofjiev ovre erot/xw? 
 20 t/c roiv tStW <f)po(j,ev. 
 
 81 " Ta^' aV rt? 0apcroi,rj art rots oVXots avrvv /cat 1 
 
 TW ir\r)OeL vTrepfyepo^os, axrre TVJV yr\v Syovv 7rt<^otrajv- 
 rots Se aXX^ y^ ecrrt TroXX^ -^9 ap-^ovcn, /cat e/c #a- 2 
 w^ Seovrat 7raoi/Tat. et 8' av roug ^v^a\ov<^ 3 
 5 a^Lcrrdvai ireipaoro^eOa, Soyo-et /cat rovrots vavcrt 
 TO TT\eov overt vTo-twrats. rts ow eo-rat 
 
 T9. 
 
 i : this form of rhetorical 
 question occurs again in Thuc. only 
 in vi. 38. 27. See Blass, Ait. Bered. 
 I. 215. pa8uos : lightly, without se- 
 rious consideration, temere. C/. c. 
 73.6. 15. 7TO\(Aov opao-Oai : " to become 
 involved in hostilities, of either of the 
 combatants ; irfaepov avaipeiaOai, of the 
 aggressors." Sh. 16. irix8T)vai: 
 intr., as in c. 85. 3 ; iii. 3. 14. In c. 82. 
 22 it is a true pass, of ^iretyfiv. The 
 impf. mid. tenses are trans, in iii. 2. 
 14 ; iv. 5. 9 ; vi. 100. 5 ; viii. g. 2 ; intr. 
 in c. 93. 8 ; iv. 3. 4 ; vi. 32. 14. 
 
 17. xpo'vos eveVrai : in this time 
 will be lost. So tyyl-yverai, c. 1 13. 1; iv. 
 1 1 1 . 4. 18. aX.X.d. TOIS xP 1 i( Aa<rlv KT *- 
 notice aAAa introducing both ques- 
 tion and answer. Cf. vi. 38. 5 ; Lys. 
 xxiv. 24. TOV'TOV c\\c Ciro(jiV : TOVTOV 
 is collective for T&V XPW^TWJ/, which 
 must be understood also in ace. with 
 fXO/uev and <t>fpofji.fv. For \\e'nreii', cf. 
 ii. 6i.20; Plat. Phaedr. 269 d. SeeApp. 
 19. cvKoivto: in aerario. Cf. c. 
 141. 11 ; with art., vi. 6. 29. tTOijicos: 
 easily, not ' willingly.' Pericles in c. 
 141. 3 repeats this statement about 
 
 the Peloponnesians. See Stahl , Jahrb. 
 1863, p. 459. 20. <Kpo|AV : regularly 
 used of taxes. Cf. c. 19. 6; 83. 3. 
 
 81. And the means we have are not 
 adapted for successful operations against 
 them. 
 
 1. rax" av TIS Kre. : this objection is 
 merely a new turn in the supposed 
 dialogue, and therefore without conj. 
 TOIS oirXois irX.TJ0i : these words 
 together denote a well-appointed mili- 
 tary force. There is no special refer- 
 ence to the superiority of Spartan 
 warfare. Tr\ij6os refers to the num- 
 ber of the Spartan allies, and does 
 not, therefore, contradict c. 80. 12. 
 2. virep<|>e'po}XV : with gen. = Sia^e- 
 po/j.ev, in Thuc. only here. Cf. Hdt. 
 ix. 96. 14 ; Soph. 0. T. 381 ; Ar. Eq. 
 584. iri<j>oiT(3vTs : by repeated inva- 
 sions. 4. e'lrafjovTcu : of ordinary im- 
 portation fffdyea-Oai is used ; but this 
 verb denotes also the supply of need. 
 Cf. vi. 99. 21 ; and <T?TOS firaKrds, vi. 
 20. 20. 5. Kal TOD'TOIS : as the Athe- 
 nians themselves could be effectually 
 harmed only by sea. 6. TO irXt'ov :
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 81, 82. 
 
 195 
 
 el /XT) yap f) vavcrl Kparijo'Ofj.ei' f) 70,9 Tr/aocroSovs a^atpi^- 4 
 cro/xei> d<f)' &v TO VOVTIKOV r/oe<^ovcrt, /3Xai//o/xe$a ra rrXeoj. 
 KO.V TOVTO) ouSe KaraXvecrOai ert /caXoV, aXXwg re /cal et 5 
 
 10 Sd^o/xev ap^cu /xaXXov rr]? Sia^opa?. /XT) yap ST) Kivr) 6 
 ye TT} eXTrtSi eVatpw/xe^a a)<? ra^u Trav^r^crerat 6 TroXe- 
 /xos, T^ rr)v yrjv avraiv re/xco/xei' Se'Sot/ca Se /xaXXoi> /XT) 
 /cat rot? Traucriv avrov v7roXt7ro>/xev ovra>s et/cos 'AOrjvaC- 
 ous (^poi'Ty/xaTt /xTyre TTJ yrj SouXevcrat /xTyre axnrep a,7ret- 
 
 15 yoous /caraTrXay^at rw 7roXe/xw. 
 
 82 "Ov /XT)V ovSe di/atcr^rfu? aurov? fceXevw rov re 1 
 
 c/. c. 49. 6, 12. T S : = r<>s. c/: 
 
 Soph. J?-. 307 ; Dem. xxxvu. 54. 
 
 7. a<j>aipTJo-O(jiV : cf. c. 134. 11; iii. 
 31. 8; v. 23. 25; 29. 15; vii. 13. 3. 
 Cobet prefers v <f> aiptlv, per occasi- 
 onem socios ad defectionem 
 impellere. Cf. iii. 13-33; 82.17. 
 8. TO. irXe'tt : like other neut. adjs., 
 TToAAa, /j.eyd\a, etc., often used with 
 /SAoTrreu/. C/". c. 68. 5; iii. 45. 22; 61. 
 15; 85. 7; iv. 41. 8; 46. 6; 64. 4; vi. 
 
 14. 8; 33. 17; 64. 9; vii. 27. 20; 40. 
 19; 68. 17; viii. 60. 6. 0A.Jfyte0a is 
 here pass. Cf. c. 68. 18 ; vi. 64. 10. 
 Kiihn. 376,4. 9. KOVTOV'TW: and if 
 things have turned out so. The phrase 
 ( c .f- c - 37- 1^) ^ s no * temporal, but 
 designates the position of things, 
 corresponding to eV ^ . See on c. 39. 
 1 1 ; 42. 5 ; ii. 35. 9 ; vi. 55. 18. Ka.ro.- 
 X\!ecr0ai : to settle differences. See on 
 e. 78. 13 : more rarely Kara\veiv (v. 
 23. 8; viii. 58. 28). Cf. iv. 18. 17 ; v. 
 
 15. 8; 17. 20; vi. 13. 15. So Kara\v- 
 (iv rbv ir6\ffj.oi>, c. 24. 19; ii. 29. 25; 
 95. 12; iv. 108. 39; v. 47. 18. Ka- 
 \o'v : consistent with honour. 10. apai 
 fxdXXov : sc. fy a.fj.vvaaQai. But Kr. 
 understands 'rather than the Athe- 
 nians.' 
 
 CKCIVT] rff Xiri8i : this was, however, 
 the prevailing impression at Sparta. 
 
 See v. 14. 3. 12. ri^ua^tv. St. 
 has rightly restored this for rdfj.oip.fv 
 of the Mss., as the only Attic prose 
 form. See Cobet, Mnem. 11, 376; 
 Kr. Spr. 31, 13, 3. 88otKa 8 /ere. : 
 Herbst thinks that this could have 
 been regarded as one of ra Seovra (c. 
 22. 5) only if it was written after the 
 close of the whole war. See Philol. 
 38, 583. 13. tlKo's : takes regularly 
 the inf. aor. (never the fut.) where 
 the probability of the occurrence of 
 a fut. action is to be expressed. Cf. 
 c. 121. 4; ii. ii. 33; 73. 6; iii. 10. 22; 
 40. 26 ; iv. 60. 15 ; 85. 28 ; v. 109. 7 ; 
 vi. ii. 10; 36. 16. In iii. 13. 19 the 
 pres. fx etv i s required by the notion 
 of duration. Herbst, gegen Cobet, 
 p. 16. GMT. 136; Madv. Synt. 
 172, Rem. 1; Adv. I. p. 156-177. 
 14. 4>povti(xaTi : in Time, always self- 
 confidence, spirit. Cf. ii. 43. 28; 61. 
 13; 62.27; iii. 45. 17; iv. 80. 15; v. 
 40. 16; 43. 7; vi. 18. 22. In Hdt. 
 only ' sentiment,' ' disposition.' 
 
 82. We should employ some years on 
 our preparations, and then make war 
 upon them, if they do not listen to our 
 reasonable demands. 
 
 1. ov \LT\V ovSe': see on c. 3. 17. 
 dvai(T0TJTb>s : with indifference. Cf. C. 
 69. 14. This belongs both to lav and
 
 196 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 82. 
 
 eav 
 
 /cat einflovXevovTas /XT) 
 Se /cat 
 
 a>s eirvrpe- 
 
 avratv 
 
 vaoiv 
 
 TI^WV 
 
 /, dXXa 6VXa fJLev jATJira) Kivtiv, 
 atrtdcr^at /-nfre 7rdXe/xoz> dyav STiXowras 
 5 \jjofJLev, /cdv rovrw /cat rd rj/jLerepa 
 
 re irpocrayajyf) /cat 'EXXr^^co^ /cat j3ap(3dpa)i', et 
 rtva 77 mvrt/cov 77 ^pTjfjLaTCJV Sufa/xu> 
 (avem^Oovov 8e, ocrot axnrep /cat ry/xei; 
 
 Xevd/xe$a, /XT) ''EXX^a? p^ovov, dXXa /cat /3a^o- 
 10 /3apou5 TrpocrXajSdt'ra? Stacrw^i'at), /cat rd avruv d/xa 
 t^w/xe^a. /cat 77^ /xe^ eo"a/cov<Twcrt rt Trpecrfievopevaw 2 
 ravra aptcrra' 77^ 8e /XT;, SteX^dvrcov erwv /cat 8vo 
 /cat rpLwv a^eivov 77877, 771^ SoKrj, ?re^)/3ay/xeVot t/xet* eV 
 
 to ju); Kara.(p(apa.v, and OUTOUS stands at 
 the beginning as obj. of both. The 
 two clauses are joined as a whole by 
 re fcctf, expressing together the two 
 aspects of the watchfulness recom- 
 mended. See on c. 49. 22. 2. pr\ 
 Karacjjcopdv : to s^u< ?/owr eyes to, = a 
 strong ireptopav, and, like ^Sv, depen- 
 dent on oiiSe (c\uo>. 4. aiTidcrOai : 
 abs., make complaints. Cf. c. 140. 18; 
 vii. 14. 19. STiXovvras : with ir6Xtpov, 
 threatening ; with us eirtTpefyo/nev (c. 
 71. 5), letting them know. 5. Kav TOV- 
 Tft: here temporal, interim; not as 
 in c. 81. 9. Kal TO, ijixt'repa avrwv 
 Krf. : i.e. our whole power, including 
 the aid of allies and other resources ; 
 here ^ufji^d-^uiv re Trpoaayuyfj answers 
 to Kal TO. auTcav ^Kiropi^iafAfBa ill 10 ' 
 where avruv = Ttav ^vfj.ndx(av (so St., 
 B.) is to be preferred to auruv, since 
 Thuc. has nowhere else used avrov 
 for the refl. of first pers., and TO T}/nf- 
 rtpa avriav has already been spoken 
 of. See Hiinnekes, Qnaestiones Thu- 
 cydideae, p. 5. After the parenthesis 
 we have by a slight anacoluthon the in- 
 dependent subjv. (Kiropt<a/j.f6a for an 
 inf. depending on Ke\evu. 8. dveir- 
 
 4>9ovov : see on c. 75. 15. 9. 
 \vo{X0a : constructed with y/j.f'ts, 
 where we should expect liriBovXevovrai 
 with offoi (so iii. 67. 33 ; Dem. iv. 12 ; 
 Xen. Cyr. iv. i. 3), and ^uas is to be 
 supplied with irpoa\a&6vTas 8iacr<a6r)i>a.t 
 in 10, the chief stress lying on the 
 partic., which alone could be eirifyOo- 
 vov. Cf. c. 23. 25; ii. 61. 3. 11. 
 Kiropi(op,e9a : take pains to gain and 
 use. Cf. c. 125. 6; vi. 83. 9. 
 
 eVaKov'o-coo-i, : give ear, comply. Cf. 
 c. 126.8; iii. 4. 3; iv. no. 1; v. 17. 
 10; 45. 18; 50. 1; viii. 31. 10; with 
 gen. of pers. in v. 22. 6 only. The 
 aor. subjv., answering to the Lat. f ut. 
 exact., is the reading of most Mss. 
 and to be preferred to the pres. Even 
 in c. 126. 3, to which St. refers, Vat. 
 reads the aor. 12. 8i\6o'vTwv . . . 
 rpiuv : the former nai = even ; the 
 latter gives a choice, where we use or. 
 Like this passage is Plat. Phaed. 
 63 C, Kal Sis Kal rpls irtvetv ; 69 b, nal 
 irpoffyiyvofjLtvuv Kal airoyLyvo/j.fvcav. In 
 Xen. Re. Eq. 4. 4 we have the second 
 only, o/xa|os TfTrdpas Kal irevre. Cf. 
 An. iv. 7. 10. In v. 10. 44, Kal Sis % rpls
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 82. 
 
 197 
 
 /cat tcrw? opaivres r)/j,a)v 17077 rrjv re Trapacr/ceuTp 3 
 15 /cat rov<? Xdyovs aurTj 6/xota vTroori/i.au'OfTag /xaXXoi> at' 
 /cat yTp ert dr/i77roi> e^o^res /cat Trept irapovToiv 
 wv /cat OUTTW e'</>$ap/AeVaji/ ySouXevd/Aevot. /AT) yap 4 
 aXXo rt ^o/AtcrT^re TT)^ y^ avraif 77 o^pov t\w /cat ouv 
 rfCTa-ov ocro) d/xetvov e^etpyacrrat 775 <etSecr$at ^PT) a>s 
 20 eVt TrXetcrrov, /cat /XT) e'? aTrdvotav KaTacrTTjcraiTas avrou? 
 01X77 TTTore'povs e^etf. et yap a-Trapdcr/cevot rol? rait' I'V/A- 5 
 
 e'y/cX77/xa<Ti!' e'xret^^eVre? re/xov/Aev CLVTTJV, opdre 
 /XT) atcr^toi/ /cat aTropwrepov -07 IleXoTroi^T^crw Trpct- 
 -. e'y/cXT^/xara /xeV yap /cat TrdXewt' /cat toia)ra>i> otdv 6 
 
 ov\ TJ<r<rov : (see on c. 8. 1) = roaov- 
 rcf paKKoii. For ou after imv., see on 
 c. 78. 1. 19. ifs: i< fAz's; position 
 and force as in c. 35. 15; 74. 11. 
 cis irl irXeio-rov : see on c. 63. 5. Here 
 in temporal sense, as long as possible. 
 Cf. c. 2. 19; 1 8. 5. 20. cs airo- 
 voiav Ka,TaoTi]<ravTs ' c/^ vii. 67. 22. 
 
 21. aXrvirroTe'povs : cf. c. 37. 20. 
 22. TTix9vTs : pass. See on c. 80. 
 
 16. Cf. Horn. A 157; * 362; ^115; 
 o 297. 23. 6'iro>s \ir[ xrt. : see on c. 
 19. 4. Kr. and B. take vpd^oftfv act., 
 and render ' that we may not bring 
 about a more disgraceful and diffi- 
 cult state of things for Peloponne- 
 sus.' But the use of Thuc. (vi. 13. 
 17; 75. 17; vii. 67. 26; 71. 5; viii. 
 95. 28) requires here also the intr. 
 meaning, " that it turn not out for us 
 as regards Peloponnesus in a more 
 disgraceful and difficult fashion"; 
 airopuiTtpov, for not, like the Athe- 
 nians, K OahdffffTis &v Se-fjffei eVa|rf/ue#a 
 (c. 81. 3). Kr. is probably right in 
 understanding ' than for the Athe- 
 nians as regards Attica'; but Bonitz, 
 ibid. (p. 29), supplies 'than now,' 
 which would require tn with the 
 comp. See Herbst, Philol. 16, p. 322. 
 
 14. Kai t<rws : significantly intro- 
 duces the probable consequences of 
 the action of the Lacedaemonians. 
 qfitov : for the force of the pron. thus 
 placed, see on c. 30. 14; 71. 15. 
 15. TOVS Xo'-yovs . . . virooT|[j.aivovTa,s : 
 opp. to 4, fi)j iro\efiov &yav 5r]\ovvTas. 
 When due preparation has been 
 made, there will be no reason for 
 holding back. inroa-niJiaivdv again in 
 vi. 32. 3, hardly distinguishable in 
 meaning from the simple verb, avrfj 
 6fj.ota, in harmony therewith. Cf. ii. 72. 
 2, fji/ Trotrjrf 6fj.ola ro7s \6-yois', vii. 61. 8. 
 
 18. (ii] -ydp . . . x iv : Cl. considers 
 fX eiv here to have a fut. reference, 
 comparing c. 93. 13; 127. 4 (where 
 v. H. and Cobet insert &v) ; ii. 84. 8 ; 
 iv. 127. 4 (where v. H. and Cobet 
 read the fut.). But it is better to 
 consider with St. Qu. Gr. p. 8, that 
 fX flv i s used because the Attic coun- 
 try might be regarded before occupa- 
 tion as a pledge for their good be- 
 haviour. 6'fiT|pov : (Schol., ^vfxvpov 
 rb inrtp tip-i]vris irapf%t i * vov ) probably 
 here neut. subst., as often in later 
 Greek. Cf. Polyb. iii. 52. 5. But not 
 so in Plat. Theaet. 202 e, &<nrfp drf- 
 povi exojtfv rov \6yov TO. TrapaSery/iara.
 
 198 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 82, 83. 
 
 oe u/>i7raz'Tas dpapevovs eVe/ca 
 vrrdp^et etSeVat /ca^' o rt 
 
 25 re /caraXvo^at 
 TOW tStW, oz' 
 ov paBiOis evirpeTTMS 0eo~0ai. 
 
 83 "Kal dvavSpia /x^Sevt TTO\\OV<S /u,ta TrdXet 
 
 eVeX#eti> So/cetraj etmt. etcrt yap /cat e'/cetVots ov/c eXaVo-ovs 2 
 XpTJfjiaTa (frepovTes ^v^a^oL, /cat ecrnv 6 TroXe/xos ov^ OTrXoov 
 TO TrXeov, dXXa SaTrdvrjs, 01 ^ ra 6VXa ax^eXet, aXXcog 
 5 re /cat ^Tretpwrats TT/>OS #aXao-crtous. Troptcrw/xe^a ovi> 3 
 Trpa)Tov avTijv, /cat ^77 rots raij> ^v/x/xa^wz/ Xoyots 77/3 ore - 
 , oiirep Se /cat T&JI/ a.Trof$auvQVT(dv TO TT\- 
 
 25. iro'Xtfiov 8t . . . TWV I8(wv : " when 
 the whole confederacy begins a war, 
 not for common but for individual 
 interests," i.e. for the Megarians and 
 Corinthians. C/". Dem. v. 19, <f>oftov- 
 /uai /urj iroi'Tes wepl TWJ> IStai*' e/cairros 
 6pyi6/j.ei'os Kotisbv ftf>' ijfias aydytaffi rbv 
 Tr6\f/j.ov. ov . . . xo>pTJ<ri : prolepsis. 
 Cf. c. 61. 2; 67. 4; 72. 8, 78.8. The 
 act. form of the simple fut. only here 
 and Hdt. v. 89. 13; viii. 68. 20; of 
 compounds freq. 27. OcVOai: an- 
 swers to eyK\-li/j.aTa Ka.Ta\v(rai, 24, 
 bring the war to an end with honour. 
 Cf. c. 31. 15; viii. 84. 19. See on c. 
 25.2. 
 
 83 But most of all should we take 
 thought for ways and means. 
 
 1. Ta\v: used as adv. ten times by 
 Time., who has raxos only once (c. 
 72. 6), but more often periphrases like 
 5ia TaxW, Sia radons, tv raxft, Kara 
 rdxos. 2. tircXOciv : with dat., c. 
 137.24; ii. ii. 22; iii. n.l3; 56. 13; 
 iv. i. 7; 33. 3; 44-12; 61. 12; vi. 34. 
 50; 68. 19; 92. 6; with wp6s, c. 86. 
 20; 11.65. 46; vi. 31. 45; with ace., 
 ii. 39. 12. 3. x.P T l'l iaTa 4>e'povrs : 
 from its position Kal ravra xprj/xara 
 QepovTfs. This Sparta could not claim. 
 ov\ oVXwv SairdvTjs : gens, de- 
 
 pendent on fffTtv in pregnant sense, not 
 so much a matter of arms as of money. 
 Cf. c. 142. 24. 4. o\\d: has the same 
 effect as ij (see on c. 9. 21), for the 
 expression ov rb ir\fov has really lost 
 its comp. force. Cf. ii. 43. 16. 81" T|'V : 
 in virtue of which only arms are of ser- 
 vice. Cf. iii. 13. 20; 39. 43; vii. 68. 
 18 ; Dem. I. 12, rov Tp6nov Si fei/ /j.tyas 
 yeyovev. But Dem. VIII. 10, rbv rpotrov 
 Si' ov TO irpdyfj.aTa ano\w\fKfi>. Cf. 
 ' Dem. v. 22; vi. 6; Horn. A 72. oXXws 
 re Ka.i : seldom with a noun without a 
 partic. Cf. Plat. Crit. 50 b ; Symp. 
 173 c. The dat. rfireipc&rais is related 
 loosely to f(mt>,for a land power. 
 
 6. avTijv : i.e. r^v Sairdvnv. 7. tirai- 
 pto|ie0a : pass., be pushed on, impelled. 
 Cf. c. 42. 7; 81. 11; 84. 9; 120. 20; 
 iii. 38. 12 ; 45. 3 ; iv. 108. 16 ; 1 21 . 1 ; 
 vii. 13. 12. But used also intr. : 'be 
 proud,' c. 25. 20; iv. 18. 17; vi. n. 
 23. o'f/ircp JU Kal /crl. : teal is taken, 
 as often, into the rel. sentence, though 
 really belonging to the demonstrative. 
 See on c. 74. 25. Here it is repeated 
 with ovroi. ra>v airo&aiv6vT<av depends 
 on rrjs alrias, responsibility, and this 
 on rb irXtov. On the order, see on c. 
 25. 21. 8. fir d|A<j>OTptt : with TUV 
 a.Tro&a.iv6vT<av,for good or for evil. Cf.
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 83, 84. 
 
 199 
 
 ov eV 
 
 atTtas eotta', ourot /cat Ka 
 
 Tt aVTOW 7T/>OtSaj/xei>. 
 
 " Kal TO ^SpaSu /cat tte'XXoz', 6 /xe/x<o*Tat ttaXto~Ta 1 
 )(j.tov, /XT) aicr>(weo~$e (rirevBovres re yap cr^oXa trepan az> 
 TravcraicrBe Sta TO aTrapacr/ceuot eyxeipelv, /cat a/xa eXev- 
 9epav /cat evSo^oTaTTp TTO\W Sta Tra^Tog I'e/xdtte^a. /cat 2 
 5 SwaTat /xaXtcrra craxfrpocrvTSY) e/x</3wj> TOVT elvai.' /xoVot 
 yap Si' avTo euTrpaytats Te ov/c e^v/8pto/xei> /cat u/x<o- 
 
 tVoj eorpv- 
 
 pats r)<T<TOV trepans t/co/xa>, 
 
 ii. ii. 37; iv. 17. 16. OVTOI: em- 
 phatic resumption of the rel. clause 
 though in first pers., ana 1 zt-e u?Ao are 
 sure <o Aaye . . . let HS . . . See on c. 
 33. 8. Sh. compares Dem. xix. 69, and 
 in Lat. Plaut. p. iii. 1, 9; .Burf. 
 1195, 1292. Kr. Spr. 63, 1, 2. 9. TV 
 avrwv : sc. TWV a.irof$aiv6vT<av : a litotes 
 in which the TI, apparently insignifi- 
 cant (see on c. 34. 8), implies some- 
 thing considerable. 
 
 84. The circumspection with which 
 we are reproached has so far been useful 
 to us ; we should adhere to it still, and 
 not underrate our opponents. 
 
 1 TO fipaSv Kal (ie'\Xov : see on c. 
 36. 3. p.e'(i<J>ovrai : see c. 69. 4 ; 70. 
 2. 2. tjfJLwv : possessive gen. with 
 o, which they find fault with in us. 
 Kiihn. 417, note 10 b ; Kr. Spr. 47, 10, 
 2. o-irv5ovTs T -yap . . . vep.6(j.0a : 
 we have here two reasons, united 
 as complements by re KM, why the 
 Lacedaemonians need not be ashamed 
 of TO fipaSv: (1) because the opposite 
 behaviour (<nrfv^ovrfs) is sure to lead 
 to entanglements of which the issue 
 cannot be seen ; (2) because they 
 owe to it their uninterrupted (5io irav- 
 r6s) freedom and renown. To this is 
 added in 2 the new remark, that 
 this despised slowness is at bottom 
 nothing else than considerate discre- 
 
 tion (ffoMppoffvtnri), which shows itself 
 (1) in the absence of elation at success 
 and of despair at failure; (2) in the 
 fact that neither praise nor blame 
 moves them to act in a way that their 
 judgment does not approve. 4. Kal 
 SvvaTai. KTe. : Cl. explains Svvaadai 
 here ' to have the same meaning,' v a- 
 lere, whether in words or facts, com- 
 paring c. 141. 6; iii. 46. 10; iv. 95.2; 
 vi. 36. 9; 40. 16. But in all these 
 there is no elvcu ; and vii. 58. 13, where 
 elt>ai occurs, is now bracketed by Cl. 
 himself and St. It is probable that 
 in connexion with /taATTa, ' approxi- 
 mately ' (c. 13. 11), it means it may 
 turn out to be : " the policy which 
 they condemn may well be the truest 
 good sense and discretion." J. (i- 
 4>pcov : truly rational; in Thuc. only 
 here ; mostly poetic ; cf. Aesch. Prom. 
 848; Soph. Aj. 306; Find. 01. ix. 80. 
 6. 81' avro : i.e. Sia TO fipaxy Kal /te'A.- 
 \ov ; for the four following manifesta- 
 tions of (rw(ppo(rvvT) all imply full con- 
 sideration, 7. rfo-o-ov c'rt'pwv: = 
 
 VlO-TO. Cf- Vl. 9- 6. SO fJ.U\\OV fT- 
 
 p<av or trepov = p.d\iffra. Cf. C. 85. 
 5- 138.10; ii. 15. 1; 6o.24; iv. 3. 17; 
 vi. 1 6. 1; vii. 29. 29. For f repot in- 
 cludes all others. TV 'oTpvvo'vra>v : 
 depends on i)$ori> ; i.e. by weakly al- 
 lowing ourselves to be misled by the
 
 200 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 84. 
 
 VOVTtoV rjjJiaS eVl TO. SetVCt TTCLpa TO &OKOVV rjfJiiV OVK 
 
 6Traip6fJie0a rjoovrj, /cat r\v rt? dpa vv KaTrjyopia Trap- 
 10 ovvr), ovSev fj,a\\ov a^Oeo~6ei>T<; aveireCo-0r)p.i'. vroXe- 3 
 IJLLKOI re /cat v/2ouXot Sta TO evKocrpov yiyv6fjL60a, TO 
 OTI atSa>5 (r(t)(f)po<rvi>r)<; irXelcrTov /ACTe^et, alcr^yv^ Se 
 
 euySovXot Se a/xa#eWeyooi> TW^ vo^wv TTJS virepo- 
 * 'vojjieisoi, /cat ^vv ^aXeTroTTyTt crox^povea'Ttpov rj 
 15 a>(TT OLVTWV amr)KovcrT6li>, /cat JUT) ra d^oeta ^weTOt ayav 
 pleasure of hearing ourselves praised. wrong action). For eityux''^ V- c. 
 
 eu- 
 
 C/: ii. 37. 12 ; iii. 38. 31 ; 40. 7. 8. 
 impel TO SOKOVV TJ|iiv : against our own 
 judgment. Cf. iii. 38. 11. 9. ical TJV 
 TIS apa: nc? if any one should actually, 
 etc., referring to c. 69 and c. 71. 3; 
 and because of this distinct reference 
 we have the empiric aor. avfirfiaOrinfv, 
 which includes all similar cases. See 
 on c. 69. 31. vv KaTTj-yopio. : cf. c. 
 69. 34. 10. ovSe v paXXov axfoo-flt'v- 
 TS: opp. to rjSovrj; i.e. we are just as 
 little influenced by anger at their 
 reproaches. iunartiOtif is stronger 
 than the simple verb, implying an 
 almost violent conversion from pre- 
 vious policy. Cf. c. 126. 12; ii. 14. 
 1 ; iii. 70. 23 ; viii. 52. 2. 
 
 11. T KCU : not correlative, but re 
 is inferential, and so. iro\e(iiKot and 
 fij&ov\ot imply the just-mentioned 
 qualities in action. These are referred 
 to rb etf/coo-juoy (like tfjuppcav, a word 
 specially chosen for this specific be- 
 haviour), i.e. <r(a<f>poffvvr), which is 
 based on deliberateness. TO |i v : 
 answers to iro\fniKot. The filiation is 
 traced in reverse order : from awfypo- 
 <rvvr\ comes alSds, and from alSws 
 comes ttyvxia, which is the basis of 
 rb- iro\f/j.i!<6v. aaxppoavvrj is identified 
 with rb fijKOff/nov, and oiVxvvi? (prop- 
 erly the shame which follows a wrong 
 action) only in this place with aiSus 
 (properly the shame which prevents a 
 
 121. 16; ii. 87. 19; vi. 72. 22; and rb 
 tfyvxov, ii. 39- 7; iv. 126. 38; Aesch. 
 Pers.326; Eur. Me d. 403 ; Plat. Legg. 
 795 d; Tim. 25 b. 13. e|3ov\oi: 
 implies consideration and reasonable 
 decision. This is traced to its source 
 in a&fypoavvri by the partic. TraiSev6/j.f- 
 voi with its triple result: (a) d/xafle- 
 ffrtpov . . . vTrtpotyias ; (b) ff<a<ppovtarf- 
 pov . . . aviiKovartiv ; (c) /cat yur) . . . 
 vofit^fiv 5e KT. It is ff(a<ppo(T\tvr] which 
 fosters the habit of subordination 
 even in severe trials, and of vigorous 
 action rather than of idle talk. 
 djxa0e'<rTepov . . . virepo^ias : for the 
 order, see on c. 32. 8 ; = ^ Sxrre virep- 
 opav rovs v6/j.ovs. This is the theoret- 
 ical side : "not so highly trained that 
 we fancy ourselves wiser than the 
 law." Cf. Eur. Or. 417. Arist. Rhct. 
 i. 15. 12, rb rlav vo^.iav aotptarepov fyrti* 
 fivai, rovr' tarw t> fv rots firaivovpfvois 
 v6fj,ois airayoptiifrai. In afj.a6earfpov is 
 an ironical admission of the charge 
 of a.fj.a6ia in c. 68. 4. 14. vv \a^e- 
 ITOTTJTI : belongs to iraiSf u6/j.evoi re- 
 peated, in strict discipline. o-a>4>pove'- 
 o-Ttpov . . . avtjKovorreiv : this is the 
 practical side ; " not so presumptuous 
 as to refuse obedience to the law." 
 For const., see H. 954 ; Kr. Spr. 49, 4. 
 Cf. viii. 46. 34. 15. Kal |*i) . . . eirt- 
 |i'vai, vofxijeiv 8t Kre. : and so trained 
 " that we do not, through over-sagac-
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 84. 
 
 201 
 
 OVT6S TO,? T(t)V TToXefJLLOil' 7Tapa(TKVL<5 XoyOJ /CttXo)? fJLjJL(f)6- 
 
 dvo/xotco<? tpy<*> eVe^ieWt, vo/xt^eti' Se rets re Sia- 
 Twi' Tre'Xas TrapctTrXi^criovg elvai /cat rets Trpocnrnr- 
 roucra? rv^a? ou Xdya> StatyoeraV del Se a>? 77/305 ev 4 
 20 /^ovXeuoyae'f ovs rov? eVavrtov? /)yw Trapacr/ceva^oj/xe^a 
 /cat ov/c e^ K.iva)v a>? a.fjiapTrjo'ofjievcoi' e^et^ Set ra? eX- 
 77tSa5, dXX' a><? r)fji(t)i> OLVTMV dcrc^aXa}? irpovoovfjievatv, 
 v re ota<^>epetv ou oet vo/xt^etv avOpamov a.v9patTrov, 
 Se eti/at otrrt? ez/ rot? dvay/catorarot? TratSevercu. 
 
 ity in unprofitable accomplishments, 
 disparage in clever speeches our ene- 
 my's resources, and then when it comes 
 to action make our advance with no 
 corresponding vigour, but are con- 
 vinced, etc." See Grote's analysis of 
 this speech, V. c. 48, p. 351. TO axpfta, 
 chiefly of rhetorical artifices. we- 
 rol urns, subord. to fj.ffj.<f>6fj.fvot, ex- 
 pressing the means. Cf. c. 31. 5; 67. 
 6; 75. 11. ewf^ifvat, abs., used with tp- 
 ya also in c. 1 20. 28 ; v. 9. 41. 17. rds 
 Siavotas : pi. as c. 144. 5 ; iii. 82. 22 ; 
 vi. 1 1. 23; Lys. xxiv. 16 : designs, pro- 
 jects, the results of Stdvota, c. 138. 2; 
 vi. 15.15. 18. irapair\ii<riovs : only 
 here of two terminations; sc. rats i^ue- 
 repais, therefore not to be disparaged. 
 Kal Ttls . . . Siaiperds : referring 
 to C. 69. 25, j8ouA.f<T0e . . . KaTacrTTjVai. 
 We have learned "that the chances 
 which may occur do not admit of dis- 
 tinct definition by argument," i.e. be- 
 fore they occur. With this is natu- 
 rally connected what follows, 4, " let 
 us always assume prudent counsels 
 on the part of our enemies, and pre- 
 pare ourselves actively to meet them, 
 not building our hopes on their mis- 
 takes ; for this would be to make 
 definite assumptions about accidental 
 circumstances." See App. 
 
 19. ws irpds v . . . tvavriovs: Kr. 
 
 Spr. 68, 8, states the rule : when a 
 prep, phrase (a) is attended by an 
 illustration (b) with o>s, Sicrirtp, the 
 prep, is used with both (a) and (b) 
 when (b) follows (as in c. 85. 9), but 
 only with (6) when (/;) stands first, as 
 here, iv. 41. 6, and vi. 50. 20. For 
 other instances of a prep, not re- 
 peated, cf. c. 21. 5; 28. 6; 69. 32; 
 91. 20. 20. irapcurKcuaw|i66a : the 
 subjv., which the best Mss. have, 
 suitably follows up the declaration 
 of Spartan principles with an exhor- 
 tation (but Arn., Kr., Sh. read the 
 indie, on account of aei). The same 
 connexion of thought is shown also 
 by the repeated 8c?. 22. irpovoou- 
 jxe'vwv : usually mid. in Attic ; but 
 act., iii. 38. 28; 58. 11. 23. iroXv 
 T Sicuj>6'piv Kre. : here the marked 
 difference of national traits, insisted 
 on by the Corinthians in c. 69, is de- 
 nied. 24. cv TOIS dva-yKaioTciTois : 
 in the severest school. J. The words 
 ravras . . . fj.f A eras of C. 85. 1 show 
 that this expression refers to the 
 peculiar Spartan training, especially 
 to its suppression of the individual 
 will ; (cf. 14) " the man who is trained 
 under the strictest discipline," so that 
 no choice is left to his own will. Cf.
 
 202 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 85. 
 
 85 " Tauras ovv as oi Trare'pes re rjfjilv Trape&ocrav /xe- 1 
 
 Xeras /cat avrot Sta TravTos ax^eXov/xevot e^o/^e^ /XT) ?ra- 
 pwjjLev, ^178' eVeix#eWes eV ftpa^el popia) i^/xe'pas TTC/H 
 
 TToXXtol' <TayxdrOH> /Cat \pT) ^aTOiV KOL TToXttoV KCU Sd^S 
 
 5 /8ovXevo~Gtyxei', dXXa /ca#' -rjcrv^Lav. extern 8' ly/AU' fjiaXXov 2 
 Tp(ov Sta tcr^vv. /cat Trpos rous 'A^vatous Tre/XTrere 
 /xeV Trept r^? IIoret8ata9, Tre/xTrere 8e Trept w^ ot ^v/x/xa- 
 ^ot <f)ao'ii> dSt/cetfr^at, aXXoo? re /cat erotjawi/ ovroiv avraiv 
 8t/cas 8owat' eVt Se rov StSdvra ou irporepov 
 10 a>5 eW* dSt/cowra tevat. TrapacrKvd ) eo'0 Se rov Trd 
 
 a/xa. ravra yap /cpartcrra ftovXevcrecrOe /cat rots eVavrtot? 
 
 Kat 6 
 
 rotavra 
 
 etTre 
 
 TrapeXOcov Se 3 
 
 reXevrato?, ets 
 15 eV rots Aa/ceSat/xov tots a>8e * 
 
 ii. 64. 9, (pfpii> xpr) TO SaijuoVia 
 /caiws : i.e. with submission to the 
 inevitable. Cy. c. 70, 71. See App. 
 
 85. TV;/, therefore, first to gain re- 
 dress of grievances from the Athenians 
 by peaceful means ; but let us not neglect 
 meanwhile to prepare for war. 
 
 1. ravras . . . (ieXe'ras : the rel. clause 
 interposed renders the art. unneces- 
 sary. Cf. Xen. An. i. 5. 16. Kiihn. 
 465, note 6 a. 3. cVtixfleWcs : too 
 hastily. See on c. 80. 16. 4. <r- 
 paT<ov : lives ; opp. to xP^M Ta as c - 
 141. 18; ii. 53. 7. 5. pov\5<r|MV : 
 Thuc. uses the act. and mid. for the 
 most part in the same sense : in pres., 
 'deliberate'; in aor., 'decide.' Cf. 
 c. 97. 2; 132. 28; ii. 6. 9; iii. 28. 5; 
 iv. 15. 3; 41. 1; v. 87. 3; vi. 39. 5; 
 viii. 53. 24. Probably only in iii. 42. 
 25 it means ' give advice.' 
 
 6. crc'pav : see on c. 84. 7 ; here 
 for /) frepois, as ii. 15. 1; vi. 16. 1. 
 H. 643 b ; Kiihn. 541, 2 c. See on 
 
 e<f>6pa)i> rare 
 
 c. 71. 9. ire'|AiT : the imv. pres. 
 when the aor. would be expected, ace. 
 to the usage noted on c. 26. 1. For 
 the epanaphora, cf. c. 28. 8; 30. 17; 
 126. 40. 8. avrwv: of themselves. 
 Cf. iv. 60. 14. 9. ov irporcpov : sc. 
 Trplv ai> at Si/cat SiKaffOaxru/. 10. U'vai: 
 in pregnant sense. See on c. 78. 7. 
 Contrast the advice of the Corinthi- 
 ans, c. 71. 17. 11. KpaTwrra Kal 
 <j>of3pwraTa : properly pred. to ravra, 
 but in effect adv. See on c. 43. 10. 
 
 14. DOcveXa'CSas : the ephor who 
 now comes forward represents the 
 jealous and encroaching attitude of 
 that magistracy towards the conser- 
 vatism of the kings. 15. ^v rois 
 AaKeSai|iov(ois : i.e. in the assem- 
 bly. Cf. Dem. vni. 27, 74 (eV vfj.lv); 
 Plat. Legg. 886 e (tv afffBftnv avdpw- 
 n-ois). Kr. and v. H. bracket the 
 words. On the character and con- 
 nexion of the speech of Archidamus, 
 see App.
 
 THUCYDLDES I. 86. 
 
 203 
 
 t? Se 2 
 
 86 " Tov? fj.kv Xoyous TOUS vroXXovs ran? ' A.0r)va.ia)v ov 1 
 
 yiyv<i)crK(s) 7raiveo~ai>T6<; -yap TroXXa eavrou? ovoapov dv- 
 Ttiirov a>9 OVK dSt/coucrt rov? ^/xerepov? ^u/a/xa^ov? /cat 
 TT)^ IleXoTrdw^croi' /catrot et 77/305 TOUS Mr^Sov? eyevovTo 
 6 dyaOol rare, Trpos 8' T^/xas /ca/cot i>vV, StTrXacrtas 
 a^tot elcTLV, oYt dVr' aya^wv /ca/cot yeyevr^vrai. 
 6/zotot /cat rore /cat i>vV eo'/iG', /cat TOU? 
 o~cu^>poz'a)/xz', ov 7reptox//o/Ae#a dSt/cov/AeVovs ovSe 
 cro/txev Tifjitopelv, ot 8' ov/ceVt /xeXXovo~t /ca/cai? 
 10 cxXXot? /xet' ya/3 ^p-^/vtara ecrrt TroXXa /cat ^ ? 
 
 1^ Se ^vfjifjia^oL ayaOoi, ou? ov TrapaSorea rot? ' 
 
 ecrrtV, ovSe St/cat? /cat Xoyot? Sta/cptrea /U.T) Xoyw 
 /cat avrov? /SXaTrro/u-eVov?, dXXa TijJLc^prjTea ev ra^et /cat 
 o~^eVet. /cat w<? 17/^015 TrpeVet /SovXevecr^at dSt/cov- 4 
 
 ond clause. -i\v <rco4>povc3fuv : see on 
 c. 40. 8. 9. 01 5" . . . iraxr\tiv : sc. 
 trvuftaxot ; connected with the preced- 
 ing in parataxis : ' nor will we post- 
 pone helping them, since they have no 
 longer postponement of ill-treatment." 
 /j.f \\etv, in sense of 'postpone/ regu- 
 larly has the pres. inf. The conjecture 
 of Hiinnekes, oT 7', in close connection 
 with nfuapflv, is not improbable. 
 
 10. oXXois |wv Kre. : refers chiefly 
 to c. 80. 3, 4, of the speech of Archi- 
 damus. 11. irapaSore'a : and the fol- 
 lowing pi. verbals, as in c. 72. 4; 79. 6; 
 88. 2. GMT. 923 ; H. 635 a. 12. 
 ovSe SiaKpiTt'a : the verbal is from 5 a- 
 KpiveffOai, dispute. Cf. v. 79. 15. JITJ 
 Xcryu .. pXairrofw'vous : fj.ii, not o-\ 
 since the neg. is determined by the 
 imv. force of the verbal SuiKptrea. As 
 to the ace. avrovs, sc. rifnas with the 
 verbal, which = 5? SiaxpivftrOai, see G. 
 1597 ; H. 991 ; Kiihn. 427, note 2 ; 
 Kr. Spr. 56, 18, 3. Cf. viii. 65. 14. 
 
 14. Kal cis ^nas KTt. : in answer to 
 
 SPEECH OF THE EPHOR STHEXE- 
 LAIDAS. Chap. 86. 
 
 86. / r/eip q/" <//e evident wrong 
 of the Athenians, furtfter discussion 
 would be out of place, and war should 
 immediately be decided on. 
 
 1. ov -yi-yvaSo-KW : / cannot under- 
 stand. Cf. c. 126. 21; ii. 40. 7; ir. 
 50. 9, an affectation of simplicity. 
 The position of roi/s iroAAous indicates 
 the speaker's sense of weariness. 
 2. dvrtiirov: followed by neg. See- 
 on c. 77. 13. 3. dSiKovo-i: see on 
 c. 67. 5. 4. KCUTOI : anrf j/ef, quam- 
 quam ; introduces a confident refuta- 
 tion. cl . . . cYt'vovro: referring to 
 what is a fact. Cf. c. 33. 8 ; 76. 8. 
 7. Kal TO'T . . . cVpev : by a sort of 
 zeugma 3/u.ev is to be supplied with 
 ro're. C/: iii. 40. 5 ; vi. 60. 13. Kal 
 TOVS Ivp.fiax.ot'S : this noun by its po- 
 sition is made so prominent (see on 
 c. 32. 17) that it is not repeated in 
 the dat. (with T^twpetV) in the sec-
 
 204 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 86, 87. 
 
 15 pevovs ftTjSets StSacr/ceYa>, dXXd rows yu.e'XXoi'Tas dSt/ceo/ 
 /adXXo*> Trpeirei TTO\VV ^povov /3ouXevecr#at. t//^^>i^ecr^e 5 
 ow, a) Aa/ceSat/AoViot, dittos r^s ^Trapr^? ro*> 
 /cat yu^'re rovs ' A.0r)vaCov<s edre /u,et'ou9 yty^ecr^at, 
 rovg ^VfjifMOL^ovs /caraTT/ooStSaiyaez', dXXd ^ui^ rot? #eoi<s 
 20 eVtto/aev 7T/305 TOVS dSt/cowra<?." 
 
 87 Totavra Se Xeas eVei/n^t^e; avros <f)opos o>v e's l 
 
 eKK\y]criav TOJV Aa/ceSat/Aovtcen>. 6 Se (/c^u/ovcrt yd^o 2 
 ^ /cat ou t/n^aj) ov/c 6(^17 Stayty^wcr/cet^ r^ fiorjv OTTO- 
 ripa jjLia)v, dXXd ySouXoyaevo? avrov? <f)avepa)<; aTroSet- 
 5 /cvv/xevov? TT)^ yv^^v es TO TroXe/xetv yadXXov opfjirjcrai 
 ""Ora> /ze*> v^v, ai Aa/cfSat/xdt'tot, So/coOcrt XeXv- 
 at o'Trot'Sat /cat ot 'A^vatot dSt/ceu', d^acrrT^rcu eg 
 e/cetvo ro ^(opiov" Set^a? rt ^otpiov avrot?, " orw Se yu,?) 
 
 use of o oe here without change of 
 subj., assumes the occurrence of the 
 first voting by OT;, so that after eve- 
 $-fl<ptf UTS. we must supply Kal ol /j.ev 
 firftyri<t>io)>To. Kpivoucri -yap /ere. : 
 similar parenthesis in c. 104. 5; iii. 3. 
 1 ; 52. 14. 4. |j.6icov : louder, as from 
 more voices. <?<m' or tit] must be sup- 
 plied. For a similar omission of finite 
 verb in indir. question, cf. iv. 40. 8; 
 viii. 92. 58. 5. opixrjo-ai: trans., as 
 c. 127. 11 ; ii. 20. 13. The obj. is ou- 
 rovs ; he desired to encourage the 
 war party by the sense of their ma- 
 jority, and to show the others how 
 much they were outnumbered. 6. 
 XtXvVOai . . . dSiKeiv : as the Corinthi- 
 ans had asserted, c. 67. 5. 7. dvao-rij- 
 TW cs i-- a.va.<rri]Tw Kal trta es. Cf. 
 c. 101. 7; vii. 49. 10; viii. 45. 1. G. 
 1225 ; H. 788. 8. St^as . . . av- 
 TOIS ; parenthetical insertion in the 
 narrative. Cf. c. 136. 18; 137. 27; 
 Hdt. viii. 137. 22; Isocr. xn. 215; 
 Isae. n. 12; Dem. xxi. 116; Aeschin. 
 
 c. 85. 1,2. 19. KarairpoSiSwtuv : 6e 
 <7'% o/" betraying. For the force of 
 /cara-, c/. iii. 63. 14; 109. 18; iv. 10. 
 10 ; vii. 48. 26. 20. tVCwjjiev irpo's : 
 see on c. 83. 2. But Cobet reads eVt. 
 87. TAe Lacedaemonian assembly 
 votes against tie Athenians. The decree 
 of the allies is adjourned to a later 
 meeting. 
 
 1. tirt\|/Tf<j)itv : applied to the put- 
 ting of a question to vote at Sparta as 
 well as at Athens. Cf. ii. 24. 6 ; vi. 
 14. 3; viii. 15. 7. The impf. inchoa- 
 tive (he proceeded to ), as c. 26. 23 ; 
 27. 2; 46. 2. The addition ^s r^v 
 tKK\i)ffiav only here, but perhaps con- 
 firmed by Lucian's imitation, Tim. 44, 
 TT) ^KK^ai-i iTTffy-fiQifff. The words are 
 bracketed by St. and v. H. after Kr., 
 who quotes Plat. Gory. 474 a, tiri\j/r)<pi- 
 fciv rovs -ifapovras, for the usual Attic 
 expression. 
 
 2. d 8t v KTt. : this is the fullest no- 
 tice we have of the process at Sparta. 
 See Schomann, Ant. I. p. 236. The
 
 *O1. 87. 1; B.C. 432. 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 87. 
 
 205 
 
 So/cover iv, e's TO eVt Odrepa." d^ao-roWes Se Steo-r^o-az', 3 
 10 /cat TToXXw TrXetovs iyzvovro ots eSd/covi> at o~7roj>Sai Xe- 
 XvcrBai. Trpocr/caXecravres re TOV? ^v/xyaa^ov? eiirov ort 4 
 cr(f>L(TL fJLev So/cotez' ctSt/ceu' ot 'A^i^atot, /3ovXeo~#ai Se 
 /cat revs TraVra? ^v/Ajua^ovs Tra^a/caXeo-avre? \ljr)<j>ov eVa- 
 yayetz', OTTW? KOLVT) /8ovXevcrayu,e^ot TOV Troke^ov TrotaWat, 
 15 ^v BoKrj. /cat ot ju,eV a7re^o>p^o~av eV' OLKOV StaTT/oa^a/xe- 5 
 vot raura, /cat ot 'A.0r)vaut)v Tr/aecr/Set? vcrrepov e<^' aVep 
 rf\dov ^T^/xartcravTe?. 17 Se Stayvwja^ aur^ 7779 e/c/cX^crta? 6 
 rov ras (TTroi'Sa? XeXuo~^at e'yeVero ez^ TW reraprw eret * 
 
 ii. 43; Cic. rfe Fi'n. v. 3. 7. 9. TO 
 tirl OoiTcpa : adopted here by Cl. for e's 
 ra e ! 7rl ddrepa after the analogy of e'/c 
 TOU e'irl Odrtpa, vii. 37. 9 ; opp. to & 
 
 : in literal sense; the 
 figurative in c. 15. 16; 18. 28. 11. 
 TrpotrKoXtVavTc's T: and so (c. 67. 3; 
 76. 16; 78. 7) calling in, since, c. 79. 
 3, yueTecrTTJo-avTo irai/ras. tlirov : with 
 6'rt SoKolfv and f}ov\ftr0a.i. Cf. ii. 80. 
 6, 10; iii. 2. 12, 15; 3. 12, 14; iv. 46. 
 18, 20; v. 61. 9, 11. Kiihn. 550, note 
 3. 13. TOVS irdvras e'lrcrya-yetv : 
 implies a general convocation of the 
 allies, since the invitation of the 
 Corinthians (c. 67. 3) and of the 
 Lacedaemonians (c. 67. 9) had been 
 addressed only to particular states. 
 This purpose is carried out, c. 1 19. 
 1, with the formal expression ^ijcpov 
 firayetv (with dat., c. 125. 3). Cf. 
 iv. 74. 15, fyr)<pov StfVfyKf'iv of the act 
 of voting ; pass., Xen. An. vii. 7. 57, 
 ovirca \l/ri<pos avra> eirrJKTO irepl (^t/yfjs. 
 14. KOIVTJ : belongs both to &ov\fv<ra.- 
 /j.evoi and to rbv w6\f/j.ov iroiiavTa.i. 
 
 16. <j>' oirp i^XOov: cf. c. 72. 3. 
 Thuc. avoids digressions which would 
 not elucidate his main subject, per- 
 haps in intentional divergence from 
 
 the practice of Hdt. 17. xP r ll AaT '- 
 <ravTs: of public affairs, v. 5. 2; 61. 
 6; vi. 62. 18. The mid. is used mostly 
 of mercantile business. Cf. vii. 13. 
 13. The narrative in 5 is continued 
 at C. 1 1 8. 3, aiiTois /j.ev oiiv Aa/ceSoi- 
 /j.ovlois KTf., being here interrupted by 
 the detailed account of what is called, 
 C. 23. 23, dAij0e<rTaTTj fjiev \6y<a de a<pa- 
 veffTarr] irp6(pa<Tis TOV iro\ejj.ov. 81- 
 a-yviofXT) : used only by Thuc. of Attic 
 writers. Cf. iii. 42. 1; 67. 33 (c. 118. 
 18, difyvtaffro). 18. TOV Tas (TirovSds 
 \cXuo-0ai : this explanatory clause is 
 quite in place, considering the im- 
 portance of the subject, and is not to 
 be bracketed with Kr., St., and v. H. 
 It is rather confirmed than rendered 
 doubtful by the repetition in c. 88. 1. 
 For the gen. inf. as appos., see Kiihn. 
 402 d. v T(J> . . . SCKCITCO : these 
 words are grammatically connected 
 with TWV . . . irpoKex^P r )'<vi,S}f, the pf. 
 expressing with iv, instead of the ex- 
 pected Is, the period reached, = 4s rb 
 fTos irpOKe^dipr^KVLtav Kal Iv Tea eret ou- 
 ff&-;. See Kr. Spr. 68, 12, 2 for in- 
 stances of the pf. thus used with iv. 
 P. prefers to connect tv ret with eye- 
 vero (with which, as Cl. admits, its 
 position shows that it was intended
 
 206 
 
 THUCYDIBES I. 87-* 
 
 /cat Se/carw TWV rpiaKovTOVTi&wv cnrov'&wv 
 20 aiv, at eyevovTo /Aera ra Ev/3ot/ca. 
 
 88 'Ei//77<to-ai>ro Se ot Aa/ceSat/AoVtot ra? cr-Troz'Sa? XeXu- 1 
 a-00.1 /cat TroXe/xryrea eu'at, ov rocrovro^ roii' 
 rot? Xoyot? oVo^ (f)o/3ov/JLevoL row? ' 
 
 $vv7)0a)cnv, 6/xwvres at>rot? ra TroXXa 
 89'EXXaSo? V7ro^(et/3ta 778^ oWa. ot yap ' 
 rotwSe v)\6ov 7rl ra Trpayyaara eV of? y^v^rf 
 MijSoi dve^wp^crav e/c rT)? EU^COTT^? 1/1/07 $eVre? /cat 
 
 to be connected in sense) understand- 
 ing ^s ToCro T^ troy with the partic. 
 19. TpiaKovrovrCSwv : for the form, 
 see on c. 23. 19. 20. at e'-ycvovro 
 KT|. : see c. 23. 20; 115. 1. 
 
 88. Tfte rea/ reason of the war was 
 the fear the Lacedaemonians felt of the 
 growing power of the Athenians. 
 
 1. tt|/i]4>C<ravTo 8e : a resumption of 
 what precedes with 5e epexegetie, the 
 verb pointing on to the reason follow- 
 ing (ov TOffovrov art.), &s the chief 
 contents of the chapter. 2. ov TO- 
 O-OVTOV 6'<rov : = " less than." See 
 on e.g. 2; u. 1. 3. ^opov'^voi. . . . 
 |MJ : see on c. 72. 8 ; 78. 3 ; 82. 26. 
 4. SvvT)Ou(riv : the aor. stands to Sv- 
 vaffOai as iVxwnxt (c. 3. 8) to iVx^etj/; 
 and so M pe'ifrv. Cf. c. 10. 20; 21. 
 3; iv. 117. 12; viii. 24. 22; 74. 12. 
 Thuc. very rarely, if ever, uses the 
 opt. with i*.4\ after verbs of /ear. We 
 have thus again stated the oATj^ea-Tarrj 
 irp6<pa<ris afyaveffTaTT] Of \6ycp of C. 23. 
 6, which also speaks of the Atheni- 
 ans as <fj6ftov irapfxavTas TO?S Aa/ce5at- 
 noviois. 
 
 HISTORY OF THE GROWING POWER 
 OF THE ATHENIANS FROM THE 
 BATTLE OF MYCALE TO THE BE- 
 GINNING OF THE PELOPONNESIAN 
 WAR, B.C. 479-431. Chaps. 89- 
 118. 
 
 This period is called by the Greek 
 grammarians rj TrecTT/Koj/Taeria or 
 
 89. Capture of Sestos. The rebuild- 
 ing of Athens begun. 
 
 1. ot ^yap ' AOt^vatoi Kre. : these word- 
 introduce the events between the 
 retirement of the Persians and the 
 transfer of the hegemony to the 
 Athenians, B.C. 476, c. 89-96. 2. 
 T|X0ov *ir! TO. irpa-yixara : i.e. not of set 
 purpose but by the course of events 
 they found themselves in such cir- 
 cumstances that they had to take the 
 hegemony. Cf. ii. 36. 15; 56. 12; 
 iii. 49. 3. Antiphon, vi. 20. To the 
 history of this a.vdve<T0aiThuc . passes 
 in c. 97. 3 with the words rocrdde ewrj\- 
 6ov, which introduce the subsequent 
 political and military enterprises de- 
 liberately carried out by the Atheni- 
 ans to the beginning of the war. See 
 on ii. 36. 16, and Herbst, Philol. 24, 
 p. 725 ff. tireiSi) MrfSoi KTC. : follow- 
 ing ToivSe without conj. Cf. c. 128. 
 7; ii. 34. 3; 75. 24; iii. 20. 13; 21. 2; 
 52. 4; 92. 3; 97. 2 ; 104. 5; iv. 46. 16 ; 
 67. 11 ; 90. 6 ; 100. 8 ; v. 45. 6 ; 71.2; 
 vi. 46. 12 ; 64. 14 ; 88. 2 ; viii. 50. 5 ; 
 69. 5; 104. 1. With ydp only in ii. 
 20. 3; v. 68. 9; viii. 73. 3; 84. 2. 
 Tp6irw rotyde is resumed in c. 96. 1 
 with rovrtf rca rpoiry. 3. tcai vavcrl KO.\.
 
 *O1. 75. 2; B.C. 479. 
 **O1. 75.2; B.C. 478. 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 89. 
 
 207 
 
 /cat 7reoj vrrb 'EXXyji/uv /cat ot /cara^vywres avrans rats 
 
 5 vavcrlv eg MvKaXrjv SiefiOdpTrjcrav, Aewru^tS^s //,e> 6 /3a- 
 
 o~tXevs TWV Aa/ceSat/noi'twi', ocnrep ^yetro ra)^ eV Mu/caX>7 
 
 eV ot/cov ecot' rovs duo 
 
 /cat ot 0,770 
 
 vrjcrov ^vfjipd^ov^ * ol Se 
 
 /cat 'EXX^cTTToWov v/Lt/xa^ot 17877 d<eo"T77 /cores avro /SacrtXe- 
 10 to? vTro/neiVavres S^o~rov eVoXtop/covv M^Scov 
 
 /cat e7Tt^t/w,ao~avre9 etXoi' avr-r^v 
 
 **KCU /u,ra rovro a,7re'7rXeuo~ai/ 
 
 o~rot /car a TroXets. 
 
 5 KO~Y)V(JiL(i)v Se ro KOLVOV, evretS^ avrots ot fidp/3apoi 3 
 15 e/c 
 
 e/ca- 
 
 irejw : i'.e. at Salamis and Plataea. 
 5. 5ie{j)0apTio-av : see Hdt. ix. 100-105. 
 6. TWV *v MvKaXi] : c/^ ii. 34. 14 ; iii. 
 113. 10. 7. aircxwpn<rav : see Hdt. ix. 
 114.6. 
 
 8. teal ot . . . |v|x|iaxoi : these were 
 the Greeks of the Asiatic coast, who, 
 on the appearance of the Hellenic 
 fleet, had declared themselves inde- 
 pendent and had become de facto allies 
 of the Athenians. " Considering the 
 reserved attitude of the Lacedae- 
 monian, and the relatively private 
 character of the Athenian, under- 
 taking, we cannot think here of any 
 formal reception into the Hellenic 
 alliance." Kirchhoff, Der delische 
 Bund. Hermes, 11, p. 9. See App. 
 9. TJSrj d<j><rTt]Ko'Tes : at and after the 
 battle of Mycale. Hdt. ix. 103 ff. The 
 attrib. partic. placed after its subst., 
 as c. ii. 19. 10. virofwCvavrts : opp. 
 to b.Trf.yjapr\<ra.v, 7, keeping their ground. 
 Cf. c. 76. 3. CTToXio'pKovv : impf . ; 
 c/. c. 26. 23; 87. 1. See Hdt. ix. 
 114-118. MrjSwv S'XO'VTWV : the 
 standing expression. Cf. c. 94. 6; 
 98.!; 103.10. 11. 
 
 so the capture of the town took place 
 in the spring of 478. See Ullrich, Die 
 hellen. Kriege, p. 41. avnjv: rV 
 STjerrrfj'. Schol., Sijorbs f) ird\is \eyerai 
 Kal apffevitcias /cal 6ri\vK(as. Masc., Xen. 
 Hell. iv. 8. 5, 6; Dem. xxm. 158. 
 T 12. ws e'Kooroi : see on c. 3. 19. 
 
 14. 'AOTjvaiwv 8 /ere. : the rebuild- 
 ing of the city and walls now men- 
 tioned took place in the winter months 
 of 479-8, during the siege of Sestos. 
 See on c. 90. 22. TO KOIVO'V : the 
 whole community without designation 
 of any particular magistracy, and 
 without distinction of &ov\i) and 5^- 
 juos. So c. 90. 29; 92. 3; iii. ii. 22. 
 For the pi. verb following, see on c. 
 24. 9 ; 34. 5. avrois : ethical dat., 
 used in good as well as in bad sense. 
 Cf. c. 101. 6; 106. 8; v. 3. 21. 15. 
 CK TT}S x^P* 1 ' : !>e - out ^ Attica, opp. 
 to K TTJS Evpunrns, 3. See Ullrich, 
 Hell. Kr. p. 41. 6'0v: = evretBev ol: 
 a rare attraction, transferred from the 
 pron. use to the adv. Cf. Soph. TV. 
 701, K 5f yijs, S6ev irpovKeir', avafovffi 
 6ponfiu>Sfis cuppoi. Hor. Od. i. 38. 3, 
 rosa quo locorum sera more-
 
 208 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 89, 90. 
 
 e0evTO TratSag /cat ywat/cas Kalrrjv irepiovcrav 
 /cat Trjv TToXiV dvot/co8o/xetv Trayoecr/ceva^oz^ro /cat ra 
 TOU re ya^o 7re/3t/3pXov ySpa^ea etorry/cet /cat ot/ctat at /tev 
 TToXXat TreuTcoKea'av, oXtyat 8e Trepirjcrav, iv at? avrot 
 OOecr/c^Tycraz/ ot Swarot roiv Ilepcrcov. Aa/ceSatjaoVtot Se 1 
 ato~0o/aevot TO /Ae'XXov rjXOov 7ryoeo~/3eta, ra yae*' /cat avrot 
 17810^ av opaWes [AT/IT' e/cetVov? /^T' d\Xov pySeva ret^o? 
 e^ovra, TO Se TrXeW TMV ^v^^a^wv l^orpwovrotv /cat ^>o- 
 
 5 j3oVp,VG)V TOV T VOLVTIKOV CLVTOiV TO 7r\rj6o<s, O TTplV OV^ 
 
 /cat TT)V e? TW M^St/co^ TroXe/xov ro\^av yevo^e- 
 r)iovv TC avrov? /x^ Tet^t^etv, ctXXct /cat TO>^ e^w 2 
 oVot? etcrTT7/cet 
 
 tur. The reference is to the neigh- 
 bouring islands and the Argolic Acte. 
 virt^e'Otvro : Aae? carried for safety ; 
 vweKKelffOai is the pf. pass., c. 137. 19; 
 viii. 31. 15. The same verbs are used 
 of the same fact by Hdt. viii. 41. 7; 
 60. 24 ; and by Plut. Them. 10. 4. C^. 
 also Soph. /. 297. 16. iraiSas ical 
 yuvaiKas : without art. Kiihn. 462 e ; 
 Kr. S^r. 50, 3, 8. KarourKcv^v : house- 
 hold goods in general. See on c. 2. 12. 
 Cf.ii. 5. 13; 14. 3. 18. irjpipo'Xov 
 . . . OLKI'CU : in chiastic order to TTO\LV 
 . . . Te/x 7 ?- Pp a X e ' a sma ll portions. 
 See one. 14. 11. OLKLCU: placed before 
 its limitations. See on c. i. 6. Cf. iii. 
 13. 18. Cobet reads ot olxlai. 19. 
 ircirrwiwcrav: St., v. H., B. read iTreirTw- 
 K<rav. G. 527; II. 358 c; Kiihn.197,1. 
 Ktihn. formerly would have written 
 VeTTw/cwai'. 20. o-KT|VT)crav : the 
 mid. in same sense, c. 133. 5 ; ii. 52. 9. 
 
 90j 91. In spite of the resistance of 
 the Lacedaemonians, the rebuilding of 
 the walls of Athens is completed throwjh 
 the address of Themistocles. 
 
 2. qX.0ovn-po-pCq.: = ^7rpe<r/8ei5a-aiTO. 
 The dat. like vauo-l Kal irefa, but with 
 
 no exact parallel. Cf. at>To / uoA.ia x 6 "- 
 pelv, viii. 40. 11. rd (iev ... TO 8c 
 irXt'ov: the pi. more comprehensive, 
 the sing, more emphatic. Cf. viii. 
 47. 9, 15. In c. 18. 30, with ra yiteV . . . 
 T& 5e, equal weight is laid on both 
 ical avrol . . . e'xovra: the partic. 
 opiavres and the following gen. abs. 
 are causal, representing clauses with 
 'on, e.g. OTI T?j8iov &v fwpcav el /HTJT' e/cei- 
 vovs fjd]T* &\Xov fj.rjSei'a re?xos txoi/ra 
 tcaptav, or perhaps JUTJ may be due to 
 the feeling that ?)5toj/&i/ opavres really 
 expresses a wish, = fj.a\\ov &' /3ouAo- 
 fjLevoL. 4. e'loTpvvo'vTwv : this partic., 
 expressing the effect, is placed co-ord. 
 before (f>o0ovfj.evo>v, the cause, as in c. 
 I. 3. 6. -ytvoiie'vTiv : on the position, 
 see on c. n. 19. 
 
 7. T : cf. c. 67. 3 ; 77. 14 ; 87. 11. 
 8. 6'o-ois et<TTTjKi : the best Mss. have 
 wei<TTr)Kei, which is hard to explain, 
 but may have arisen by dittography 
 from the following word. It is re- 
 tained by Sh. and Kr., with Arnold's 
 explanation, ' stand or hold together,' 
 the irepl0o\os being continuous, in 
 contrast with c. 89. 18. The subj. is
 
 THtCYDIDES I. 90. 
 
 209 
 
 o~(f)(L>v Tov? 7repi/8dXous, TO p,ev /3ovX6fj,evov KOI VTTOTTTOV 
 10 TTJS yva)fMr)s ov S^XoiWes e? TOU? *A^ipatov9, OK Se row 
 fiapftdpov, el av6i<s eireXdoi, OVK av e^ovros airo e^ypov 
 troOev, a>o~7rep vvv IK ruv Qrjflaiv, op^a.aOa.i, TTJV re Ete- 
 TTO.CTIV (j>acrav iKavr)i> eivai a.vaya)prio~iv re 
 d<f)Op[j,TJv. ol S' *A.0TjvtUOi e/Atoro/cXe'ovs yv^^y 3 
 15 rov9 /u.e> Aa/ceScuyu.ovtovs raur' eiTroVrag, a.TroKpwdpevoL 
 on ire^ovo~iv a>5 avrovs irpecrfieis irepi fov \eyovcriv, 
 evOvs aTTTJA-Xa^av eavrov 8' eKe\evev a.Tro(TTe\\ew as 
 ra^tcrra 6 @e/Atcrro/cX7y9 e? TT)^ Aa/ceSatyaoi/a, aXXov? Se 
 Trpo? eavrw eXo/AeVou? TTyoecrySets /u,^ ev0vs eK-rrep.Treu', dXX* 
 20 eVtcr^er^ peyjpi TOCTOVTOV eaj? ai/ ro ret^o? IKO.VOV dpwcriv 
 
 neOa. els Ae\<f>ovs. Eur. I. T. 327. 
 TTJVTC: Te is postscript. See on 
 c. 33. 2. 13. ava.\<apr]<r\.v KT.: to be 
 taken locally, place of retreat as well as 
 of advance. 
 
 14. yvwp.T]: by the advice. Cf. c. 
 93. 10; iii. 50. 3; vi. 50. 2. 15. TOVS 
 [wv AaKeSaijiovtovs Kre. : it would be 
 more natural that in 17 we should 
 find auToy 5' air(ffrei\av ; but by the va- 
 riation it is suggested that it was not 
 till the departure of the Lacedaemoni- 
 ans that the second part of the advice 
 was given. 17. dmj\Xa|av : got rid of; 
 the word implies that their presence 
 was a burden. Cf. viii. 46. 26. 20. 
 H*'xpi TOO-OVTOV ws : cf. Dem. xvm. 
 48, fJ-t'X.pi. TOVTOV <f>(\os wvofjid^eTo, <as 
 irpovSwicev. Plat. Hep. 471 b, fifXP l T0v ~ 
 TOV iroiiiffovrai T^V Siatyopav, nfXP<- ov &" 
 KTt. Uavo'v : pred., containing the 
 effect of the verb. Cf. c. 37. 21 ; 71. 
 27; ii. 75. 22; vi. 92. 26. opaxriv : 
 for aip<affiv of the Mss. The two forms 
 could hardly be distinguished when 
 the aor. was written with i subscript. 
 An end to be reached, and not, as in 
 c. 58. 16, an enduring process, is 
 
 Tfixri, from TetxiC""- ^ c - 9 1 - 3. 
 9. TO POV\O'(WVOV Kal virarrrov : see on 
 c. 36. 3 ; r6 ftov\6jj.fi>ov, like rJ> SeSto's, 
 TO Bapffjvv, properly ' that which 
 wills ' in us, and so ' the will ' in con- 
 crete sense. C/. Eur. /. A 1270, ov3' 
 firl TO Ketvov ^ov\6fj.evov f \rt\v0a ; 386, 
 TO \e\oyuriMfvov Trapets. 10. Si^Xouv- 
 TS : letting be seen. Cf. c. 82. 4 ; 102. 
 14 ; iv. 68. 29 ; v. 30. 14. c's TOVS 
 'A6t]vaiovs : Cl. compares c. 72. 13, 
 is TO ir\rj0os eiVelV. But it is better, 
 with Kr., Sh., to connect this with 
 foron-Toy. Kr. compares vi. 60. 3; 61. 
 18; 103. 21. s Se TOV (3ap[3cxpoxi . . . 
 \OVTOS : i.e. \fyovrfs 5e ir, et pr) rei- 
 a\\a Kal vyKa.Qe\oiev TOVS irepi- 
 OVK &v x' Kr *- 
 Kr. 5/w. 69, 63, 3; 54, 
 upov iroOev : from some 
 being = the gen. of 
 
 /8o'A.ouj, 6 
 Kiihn. 398, 2 
 6, 6. 11. c' 
 stronghold, Tro 
 
 ns. Cf. Plat. Phaedr. 268 c, <?<c )3t 3Aj'oy 
 iro0j' d/oro-as ; j??e/). 544 d, ^ ofet ^K 
 Spv6s iroBev 7) e/c irtTpas ras TroAiTeiay 
 yiyveaGai. 12. vvv : in the sense of 
 vvv S-fi or J/UI/STJ (Cobet, F. L. p. 233) 
 = o\iyov ffnirpoafffv, apri<as, m O d O. 
 So Dem. xix. C5, Lre yap vvv firopevo-
 
 210 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 90, 91. 
 
 wcrre airofjid^ecrOaL e/c TOV d^ay/catoTaroi' VI//QVS 
 Se travras TravS^/xet row? eV T$ TrdXet KOI avrov? /cat yu- 
 i/at/cas /cat vratSas, <etSojaeVous /Ai^re tStov /XT^TC 877^0 o~tou 
 oi/co8o/>ti7/AaTOS o^O' rt? a</>eXia e<rrat e? TO epyov, dXXa 
 
 25 /ca^atpowra? TraWa. /cat 6 fJLv ravra StSd^as /cat uvret- 4 
 TTCOV, TaXXa art auras rd/cet irpd^oi, w^ero. /cat es T^V 5 
 Aa/ceSai/xoi'a ikOwv ov TrpocryeL Trpbs ra? dp^ds, dXXa 
 StT^ye /cat 7ryoov^>ao~ieTO. /cat oTrdre rts CLVTOV epoiro 
 rwv iv reXet OVTCDV o rt ou/c eTre^o^erat em TO KOLVOV, 
 
 30 6(^)17 TOUS vfJL7rpcr(36LS avapeveiv, dcr^oXtas 8e TWOS ovcnrjs 
 avrovs v7ro\6i<f>0TJi'ai, Trpocr^e^ea-Oai IJL.VTOI ev Ta^et ri^eiv 
 
 91 /cat Oavfjid^eiv a>9 OVTTOU Trdpeiaiv. ot 8e d/covovTe? TW 1 
 ez/ e/AtcrTo/cXet eVet^o^To 8td ^tXtW avTov, Ttiit' Se 
 
 spoken of. See App. 21. diro- 
 |xa\c(rOai. : /uaxecrflai OTT' auroC, as 
 Plat. Phaedr. 260 b, aTroiroA.ejueij' re 
 X/>VtM OJ/ - Xen. C^r. iii. i. 1. O/". ii. 
 2O. 9, 6 xfapos ^TTtTijSetos ^<pa.lvero 
 tvffTpa.TOTreSevo-a.1. CK TOV dva-yKaio- 
 TOITOV vv|/o\>s: _/?'om <Ae heiyht indispen- 
 sable for defence. The sense might 
 have been expressed by e'o>s &i/ rb re?- 
 Xos ^s rb Trpbs rb aTrofjidxeffffai avayKai- 
 GTO.TOV v\l/os apiaai. 22. TOVS V TQ 
 n-oXei : opp. to those before Sestos, c. 
 89. 10. Ullrich, Hell. Kr. p. 43 ff . 
 24. 6'8tv . . . e'o-Tou : fut. indie, in de- 
 pendent sentence with potential sense. 
 Cf. c. 107. 19. Kr. Spr. 53, 7, 8 ; Kiihn. 
 387, 5 c. 
 
 25. Kal <> jxe v : answers to ot Sc in 
 c. 91. 1, and both together describe 
 the execution of the preceding reso- 
 lution. vireiWv : see on c. 35. 18. 
 26. roXXa: (placed for emphasis be- 
 fore the conj.; see on c. 77. 4) as 
 fur the rest, loosely connected with 
 what follows, reucej alone being obj. 
 irp ifot. Cf. ii. 100. 6 ; with ts, \i. 15. 5. 
 irpaoi: fut. opt. in indir. disc. Cf. 
 
 ii. 2. 18; 80. 10; iv. 83. 15; viii. 61. 5. 
 GMT. 669, 2 ; H. 932, 2. 
 
 27. irpoo-rf i irpo's : would not go near, 
 of physical approach. So Aeschin. 
 i. 165 ; usually with dat. of the 
 interview merely. Cf. c. 72. 13 ; iv. 
 36. 2 ; v. 59. 23 ; vii. 72. 8. TOS 
 opxas : cf. \. 84. 20. 28. Sif-ye : 
 abs., let time pass on, as vii. 39. 5. 
 29. 6' TI : the question would be ri 
 OVK tirfpxti- ', and in indir. disc., o TI. 
 t'WpxsTcu : see on c. 72. 15. irl 
 TO KOIVO'V: before the community, i.e. in 
 the public assembly. Cf. ii. 12. 5; 
 iv. 84. 8; 97-9; v. 37. 4. 32. 0av- 
 ^aeiv MS : Cobet and v. H. read iro>s, 
 as in Xen. Cyr. ii. 4. 9. Usually 
 const, with el = 8rt. But with oirws 
 in Dem. xviu. 159 ; " Isocr. HI. 3 ; 
 Xen. Apol. 25. &s is perhaps exclama- 
 tory." B. L. G. 
 
 91. 2. <J>iXiav : of favour in public 
 relations. Cf. c. 60. 7 ; 137. 31 ; ii. 100. 
 13; iii. 95. 7; v. 95. 2. For the fact, 
 see c. 74. 9. T<OV 8t . . . KaTiryopov'v- 
 TWV: the partic. atj>iKvovfj.evoi (in iv. 
 27. 16 also cKpt-y/uo/ot), being constantly
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 91. 
 
 211 
 
 dXXa)v ci(t/cz'oiy-teVott> /cat cravats KaT-qyopovvrw on ra- 
 Xterat re /cat 17817 in/ios Xa/x,/3aVet, ov/c et^ov ovrtu? X/T} 
 5 aTrtcTTTjcrat. yvoug Se e/cet^os /ceXevet aurous /AT) Xoyots 2 
 irapdyeo-Oai 77 Trepan, cr<j)a)i> O.VTU>V avSpas otrtve? 
 l /cat 7rto"ra>9 dz'ayyeXovcrt cr/cei//ayLtet'ot. ctTroare'X- 3 
 Xovcru> ow, /cat vre/Dt avratv 6 e/u,tcrro/cX^5 rot? ' 
 ot<? Kpv<f>a 7re/x7ret /ceXevwi' a>? ^/ctcrra e7rt^>a^aJ 
 10 /cat /AT) d<eu>at Trpiv av avrot 7raXti> /cojatcr^wcrtv 
 
 yap /cat ^/cov avrw ot ^u/XTrpecrySets, 'AySpajr/t^os re 6 Av- 
 (rt/cXeov? /cat 'AptcrretS^? 6 Autrtyaa^ov, dyyeXXovre? e)(eti' 
 t/caz'ws TO ret^os) e<^oy8etro yap /AT) ot Aa/ceSat/xo^tot 
 o~(f)ds, oTrore cra<^w5 d/covo~eta^, ou/cert d^aicrti'. ot re 4 
 15 ow 'A^i^atot TOU? 7rpo~/3et? axr-rrep e7reo"rdXi7 
 
 used of persons who came from 
 abroad, acquired an almost subst. 
 meaning. Cy. c. 95. 11; iii. 93. 13; 
 v. 16. 24; Hdt. i. 105. 16; Plat. Prof. 
 313 b ; Gor#. 459 e ; Isocr. vn. 66 ; Dem. 
 xviu. 82, 201. Here, therefore, riv 
 &\\(av atf>iKvovfj.i>f>>v are to be taken 
 closely together, <Ae others who came 
 from Athens; and /cat with <ra(f><as is 
 intensive, <?f'te positively, as in viii. 
 87. 20 (probably also in viii. i. 3, 
 where caJ ffa.q><as ayyt\\ov<rL is pred. to 
 what precedes), v. H. in Hermes, 4, 
 p. 423, approves this explanation. 
 (In his own edition v. H. brackets 
 aAAui' and Kaj. Van der Mey, Mnem. 
 11, 327, omits KCU and reads ad for 
 aA.A.o;v.) 4. Xap.f3avti : sc. rb Te?x r - 
 See on c. 90. 8. So exeiv in iv. 13. 4. 
 C/". Hdt. ix. 7. 5, rb re?xos 67raA.|ty ^A.a^- 
 ySave. 6'irws XP 1 ! airiornfjo-ai : depend- 
 ing on OVK e?x oi/ (= pSeffar), they did 
 not know how they could help believing 
 them ; usually the deliberative subjv. 
 occurs, as in ii. 52. 11; iv. 28. 15; v. 
 65. '21 probably also vii. 14. 6. In 
 
 iii. II. 18, k-)(J>vra>v . . . irpbs 3 rt xpb 
 Trfjvai, though without neg. Kr. Spr. 
 54, 7, 2 ; Kiihn. 394, note 5. 
 
 5. (IT) fidXXov . . . TJ : see on c. 73. 
 17. 7. xptjoroi : sc. dtri, which is 
 sometimes omitted after rel. Cf. c. 
 1 6. 4; 35. 25; ii. 97. 25. But Cobet 
 brackets xpwol Kal. The fut. 0^0776- 
 \oL<ri has a final meaning. Cf. iii. 
 1 6. 15; iv. 22. 3. See on c. 90. 24. 
 See App. 
 
 8. teal irtpl avrwv : for similar para- 
 taxis, cf. c. 26. 17; 61. 2; ii. 12. 8. 
 
 10. TJSri Y*p *T6. : explains the pi. 
 avroi, and shows that the suggestion 
 of c. 90. 19 had been acted upon. 
 
 11. avrw: see on c. 13. 12; 61. 1. 
 ' Appornxos : see Hdt. viii. 21. 6. 13. 
 e'(j>opetTo yap: gives the reason of 
 K eAeiW, 9. 14. <r<|>ds : indir. refl. 
 Cf. iii. 93. 7 ; iv. 41. 12 ; 55. 6 ; pi. as 
 referring to the three envoys. OITOT 
 OKOvirciav : = 6ir6rav d/cowwtri of dir. 
 disc. Cf. the opt., c. 25. 4; 63. 3. 
 GMT. 704 ; H. 932, 2. 
 
 15. firco-rdXTj : see on c. 46. 1.
 
 212 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 91. 
 
 /cat, 
 
 eire\6wv rot? Aa/ceSat/Aovtof? eVrav#a 
 77 <aveyow<? etTrev ort 17 /xev TroXts cr<aV reret^tcrrat 17817 
 ware i/ca*>r) etvat 0-a>etv rov? eVot/cowras, el Se rt /3o v- 
 Xovrat Aa/ceSatyioVtot 7) ol ^vfjifjia^oi, Trpecr/Bevea-Oai Trapa 
 
 20 cr^as a>5 TTyooStaytyvtoo-KovTas TO XOLTTOV [teVat] ra re 
 crfyicriv avrois vfjL<f>opa /cat TO, Koivd. TTJV re yayo TroXtv 5 
 ore eSo/cet e/cXt7retv a/jLewov etvat /cat es ra? vat"? ccrfirj- 
 vat, aVev e'/cetVwv e^acrav yvoWeg roX/x^crat, /cat ocra au 
 /*er' CKCW&V fiovXevecrQaL, ovSa>o<? vcrrepoi yv<^^ fftavr}- 
 25 vat. So/ceu> ovv cr^)tcrt Kat vvv apeivov etvat r^v eauraiv 6 
 ret^o? e^etv, /cat tSta rot? TroXtrat? Kat e? rov? 
 ^Vjjifjid^ov<s ax^eXt/xwreyoov eo-eo-^at- ov aa olov 7 
 
 16. e'ireXOcov KTC. : as in c. 90. 29, ^?rl 
 rJ> Koiv6v. cvravOa ST{ : of the deci- 
 sive moment. C/. c. 49. 30, T^TC 87';. 
 18. l Be' TI |3ovX.ovT(u KT|- : " if the 
 Lacedaemonians or their allies wished 
 anything, envoys must hereafter be 
 sent (inf. = imv. after elirev) to them 
 with the understanding that they could 
 for themselves recognize and decide 
 what was for their own and the general 
 interest." The prep, irapa. to be taken 
 with TrpoSLayi-yvuxTKovTas as well as with 
 ff<j>as. See on c. 84. 19; 92. 3; vi. 
 50. 20. This compound is found also 
 in c. 78. 4; v. 38. 19. Its irpo- im- 
 plies here " before the Lacedaemoni- 
 ans take the trouble to advise them." 
 The pres. inf. and partic. imply an 
 ironical assumption as to the whole 
 future. See App. 21. Koiva: the 
 position of re shows that this is opp. 
 to ffty'unv aurols, and that therefore 
 ffi>H.<t>opa. belongs to both. 
 
 23. avv CKcCvcov: i.e. &vev yv<i>fj.r)s 
 tKeivtav. Cf. c. 128. 12; ii. 72. 17; 
 vi. 78. 19 ; v. 28. 6 ; viii. 5. 14. 
 6'4>aerav : bracketed by Kr., since ecf>-n 
 comes again in 30, and tQcurav was 
 
 probably supplied by a scribe, who 
 thought a pi. verb was needed with 
 yvAvres. Cf. vi. 25. 15; 64.22; vii. 48. 
 7. But Cl. thinks it may stand after 
 elirev, 17, without offence, since the 
 completion of the embassy has been 
 mentioned. Here, as in c. 28. 10, the 
 repetition of the verb is due to the 
 importance of the statement. 24. 
 (3ouXev<r9cu : inf. in rel. sentence in 
 indir. disc. Cf. ii. 13. 34; 24. 11; 
 102. 28; iv. 58. 13; v. 45. 9; 46. 18; 
 63. 16 ; vi. 24. 14. GMT. 755 ; H. 
 947 ; Kiihn. 594, 5 ; Kr. Spr. 55, 4, 
 9 ; 53, 2, 9. -yvaSjiU : like yt>6vres, 23, 
 implies both discernment and decision, 
 referring to irpo^iayiyvcixTKovTas above. 
 25. Kal vvv oi|Aivov Ivai : repeated 
 from 22, with a proud sense of self- 
 determination. 26. Kal tSCq. icre. : 
 i.e. oxf>e\in.<i>Tpov Toils TroAi'rcus Kal ISi-i 
 Kal ts TOVS ^v/jLf^dxovs : the fortification 
 of the city would be of more advan- 
 tage to its inhabitants (rols TroAiVcur, 
 not the colorless a-^iffiv), in regard 
 as well to the security of the city 
 itself (iSia) as to its influence over 
 the confederacy. Thuc. very often
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 91-93. 
 
 213 
 
 T* eu'ai /LIT) d,7r6 dvmrdXov TrapacrKevfjs o/aotdV Tt ^7 Icrov 
 
 5 TO KOLVOV /3ouXeuecr#ai. f) TrdvTas ovv dTet^toTous 
 
 30 e(f)r) xprjvai ^Vfj,p,a^elv fj KOI TaSe vopl^ew opdais e^eus. 
 
 92 ol Se Aa/ceSai/xoVtot d/covtravTe? opyrjv fjiev <f)avepdv OVK 1 
 ITTOLOVVTO Tots 'A^fyvatots (ovSe yap evrt K0i\v^, dXXd 
 yi'w/xTjs 7rapatveo"t o-fjOei' TO) /COII'GJ eTrpecrfteva'avTo, a/xa 
 8e /cat 77y>o<r<tAet5 oi^Te? ei' TW TOTC Sta TT)I/ e? TO^ 
 
 5 Soi> TrpoOv^Lav TO, /xdXtcTTa auTot? eTvy^ai/o^), Tr^5 
 
 dfjiaprdvovTe^ dotjXa)<; ri^BovTO. ol re irpe- 
 dTrri\6ov CTT' ot/cou d^eTrt/cXT^Tw?. 
 
 93 TOVTO> TW rpOTTOj ol 'A0rjpdioL rrjv TroXiv Irefy 
 
 separates two parallel clauses by an 
 expression common to both (here rols 
 TTOA.'TOIS). C/. c. 69. 1, 13, 17; 70. 
 27 ; 93. 20. See App. 28. pj\ . . . 
 TrapacrKcvrjs : = airb irapacrKeirrjs /JL)) avn- 
 ira\ov ovffris. " A position of equal 
 independence is indispensable if the 
 views proposed are to receive equal 
 consideration." For the effect of a 
 neg. before a prep, to reverse the 
 meaning of the following noun or 
 adj., see Kr. Spr. 67, 9; 10, 4; Kiihn. 
 512, 4. Cf. c. 141. 24; iii. 62. 16. 
 For car6, cf. c. 74. 18; ii. 77. 3; vi. 
 19.6; vii. 29. 6 ; for 6/j.o76v n fy "i<rov, see 
 on c. 27. 4. 30. ro8 : " what has 
 now happened." 
 
 92. The Lacedaemonians are se- 
 cretly displeased but make no open 
 protest. 
 
 1. opyiiv . . . eiroiovvTo : see on c. 
 50. 7. The adj. Qavepdv has here the 
 same force as an adv. with opyt'(e(T0ai. 
 
 used only by Thuc. of Attic writers. 
 Cf. iv. 27. 14 ; 63. 4. 3. yvu>|iT]s 
 irapaiveVci : governed still by the 
 prep. twi. See on c. 6. 20. 5rj0ev : 
 as they said, expresses ironically dis- 
 belief in the truth of the statement. 
 
 Cf. c. 127. 2; IT. 99. 7. r<o K<HVW: 
 cf. c. 89. 14; 90. 29; ii. 12. 5. The 
 dat. depends on irapatveVet (cf. c. 63. 
 9 ; 73. 1), as iii. 37. 28, ry v^ertptf 
 Tr\^6ei irapaivelv. 5. TO, (loXurra : 
 (cf. iv. 74. 16; 76. 14; Y. 16. 7; 25. 
 13) belongs to irpoff<pi\ets; "they were 
 then most of all on a good footing 
 with the Athenians " ; which does not 
 imply any hearty good-will. 6. ofiap- 
 ToivovTs : when they saw that they were 
 failing, were bound to fail, not of the 
 permanent consequences, as Cl. says. 
 See Gildersleeve, Am. J. of Ph. IV. 
 160. TC: and so. Cf. c. 87. 11; 
 90. 7. 7. aviriK\TjT(i>s : since the 
 appearance of a good understanding 
 was maintained, they refrained from 
 mutual recrimination. Cf. the use of 
 ^TrtKoA.e?*', c. 139. 10; ii. 27. 3; iii. 36. 
 8; iv. 23.8; 133.2; v. 56. 4; 59. 25; 
 83. 15. 
 
 93. After the hasty completion of the 
 city walls, at the instance of Themis- 
 tocles the fortijications of the Piraeus 
 also were, built. 
 
 1. lTti\i<ra.v : complexive aor., sum- 
 ming up the narrative from c. 89. 3. 
 Ullrich, He/I. Kr. p. 49, calculates that 
 the interval cannot have exceeded
 
 214 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 93. 
 
 eV 6Xtyo> xpoVoj. /cat 877X17 rj ot/coSo/^ta ert /cat vvv Icmv 2 
 ort /caret cnrovBrjv iytvero. ot yap $e/xe'Xtot TTOLVTOMOV Xi- 
 9d)v V7ro/cetz>rat /cat ou ^wetpyacr/aeVwz' ecrrtv 77, aXX' a>? 
 5 e/cacrrot TTOTC Trpocre'^epoi', TroXXat re crr^Xat 0,770 crrjjjLa.- 
 TWV /cat \i6oi etpyacr/jieVot ey/careXe'y^crai'. pei^wv yap 6 
 Trept/SoXos TravTOi-xf) e^rfxOr) TTJ<S TroXews, /cat Sta rovro 
 TraVra 6/AOtft)s /awwres yireiyovro. eVetcre Se /cat rov 3 
 ITetpatcos ra XotTra 6 e/xtcrro/cX^? ot/coSo/xeu> (vTrrjp/cro 
 
 10 8' CLVTOV irporepov eVt rJjs e/cetVov a? ? /car' etav- 
 
 TO re ^wpiov KaXov eti^at 
 rpet? avro^uet?, /cat avrovs vavrt/cou? yeye- 
 
 three months. 2. Kal STJ\T] . . . t-ye - 
 VETO: proleptic and personal const., on 
 the principle of c. 40. 13. 3. ol yelp 
 ' ot ot vir6K(iv- 
 
 rai iravroluv \iQu>v eiffiv. virdtceivTai, 
 pf. pass, of vnoriOevai, with \i9wv, 
 gen. of material. 4. ow |wvip7aa-jie'- 
 vwv : no< worked for the purpose of 
 junction. Utrrw ^: in several places. 
 G. 1029 ; H. 998. 6. \C6oi elpvao-^- 
 voi : stores already wrought for other 
 purposes. t'yKaTtXe'-yTio'av : Schol. 
 cyKaTtfK^o^Oriffav. There is proba- 
 bly an allusion to the use of ^0708??^, 
 as in iv. 4. 6. ptuv : with ^x^l 
 (c/*. c. 90. 21), i.e. tlian they were be- 
 fore, inclosing now the whole range 
 of the Museum and the neighbouring 
 heights. Curtius, Hist, of Gr. II. p. 
 363 ; Sieben Karten, 3. 
 
 8. Travra o|Acus : ull without dis- 
 tinction. Cf.c. 121. 5; 124. 16; 130. 
 12; ii. 49. 41; iii. 39. 33 ; in. 10; iv. 
 112. 10; v. 68. 13; vi. 24. 8; vii. 28. 
 4. KIVOVVTCS : often used of inter- 
 ference due to necessity, as with tem- 
 ple-treasures, c. 143. 2 ; ii. 24. 7 ; with 
 sacred water, iv. 98. 15. Here, no 
 doubt, of the arfi\ai. airb ff-q^drtav, etc.. 
 
 tirtwrt 8 KT*. : this second greater 
 
 design was projected but not com- 
 pleted by Theinistock's. This is im- 
 plied by the verbs eireure . . . Kal vv- 
 KareffKevafc, 15, which should not be 
 separated by punctuation. The first 
 parenthesis explains ra \onrd, the sec- 
 ond, vavriKovs yeyevrj/Mfvovs, while the 
 partic. vopifav with its two infs. gives 
 the reason of eTrewe . . . oiKoSo/j.e'tv. 
 9. virrjpKTo 8' : now a beginning had 
 been made. Cf. c. 6. 20; ii. 13. 29; 
 vii. 75. 38; and see on c. 48. 1. 10. 
 KO.T' t'viavro'v : = /car' tviavrbv otfffrjs = 
 tviavo-ias, vi. 54-27. 11. 'A0i]vafois : 
 with ^p|e. Cf. ii. 2. 6 ; vi. 54. 27 ; Hdt. 
 viii. 51. 5. G. 1165 ; H. 767 ; Kr. Spr. 
 47, 20, 2. rfoge: B6ckh ( Abh. d. Akad. 
 1827, p. 131) followed by Curtius, II. 
 p. 242, dates this in 01. 71. 4, B.C. 493- 
 2 ; Kr. Stud. I. p. 23 ff., in Ol. 74. 3, 
 B.C. 482-1. 12. XipEvas . . . avro<}>v- 
 is : the Piraeus, here in widest sense, 
 is " the peninsula the heart of which is 
 formed by the steep height of Muny- 
 chia, from which the rocky land 
 stretches to the sea like an indented 
 leaf and forms three natural basins 
 with narrow entrances." Curtius, Hist, 
 of Gr. II. p. 611. In a narrower sense 
 the largest of these basins was called
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 93. 
 
 215 
 
 /xe'ya TrpoffitpeLV es TO KTijcracrQcu Swa/xu> 
 87) 6aXd(TO"r)S Trpwros iToXfjuqcrev elnelv a)g 
 15 ecrTi), /cat TT}^ dpxr}v ev6v<; uy/caTecr/cevae. /cat &>/coSo- 
 firjcrcLv rr) e/cetVou yvtopr) TO Tra^o? TOV Tet^ov? oVe/a i>vz> 
 ere S^XoV ecrrt vrept TCW Iletpata- SJo yap a/xa^at Ivav- 
 Tiat dXX^Xats TOU? Xi#ous eTT^yov, eV~6s Se ovre ^aXt,^ 
 OUTC 7717X65 T^Z/, dXXa ^woj/coSo/AT^evot /icydXot Xt#ot 
 20 /cat ei/ TO/X^ eyycui>tot, crtSi^/aw TT/DO? aXXtyXovs TO. e^iw- 
 
 . . . irrryov : Grote, V. c. 44, p. 105, ex- 
 plains that " two carts, meeting one 
 another, brought stones, which were 
 laid together right and left on the 
 outer side of each"; Cl., that carts 
 brought stones from opposite sides,and 
 after unloading passed down on the 
 other side. But he does not show how 
 this was possible while the walls were 
 in process of construction. Kr. and 
 Herbst, Philol. 38, p. 551, regard the 
 words as a gloss, perhaps introduced 
 by way of comparison with the Bird- 
 city (Ar. Av. 1127) or Babylon (Strab. 
 xvi. i. 5; Curt. \. i. 25). 18. cvros 
 8e . . . -qv : if the previous words are 
 omitted, these words continue the 
 description of the walls and not of 
 their construction ; and thus fa proves 
 that when these words were written 
 the walls were no longer standing. 
 (Otherwise the pres. would be used, as 
 in c. 1 26. 44. Herbst, ibid. p. 552.) Cl. 
 explains x^'l an< l iryA-os of mortar, 
 ' neither lime nor clay ' ; but the words 
 more probably mean rubble, loose 
 stones or clay, opp. to the fj.eya\oi. 
 \idoi arid not to the means of joining 
 them. These stones, cut with square 
 angles, were fastened together, not 
 by cement between them, but iron 
 clamps on the outside (TCI tfaOev, 
 see on c. 2. 2) made secure by 
 melted lead in the drilled holes. 
 
 neipoteus, the others being Zea and 
 Munychia. Curtius, *Sj'e6. /Tart. p. 
 30; 60, 61. avrovs: the Athenians 
 themselves, opp. to rb x<apiov. 13. 
 7rpo<J>e'piv : here as in c. 123. 6; ii. 
 89. 11, intr., = SuKpfpeiv. Cl. takes 
 the pres. inf. here in a fut. sense after 
 vofjil^tiv. See on c. 82. 18. But it is 
 betfer, with St., Qu, Gr. p. 8, to explain 
 it as pres. : putans eos nauticos 
 factos multum proficere ad 
 potentiam sibi comparandam. 
 14. ovOcKTea : see on c. 7. 2 ; 72. 
 4; from the mid. dpTe'xe<r0eu. Gf. c. 
 13. 6. 15. TTJV ap\T]V KTf. : the 
 impf ., as in c. 26. 23 ; 27. 2, he pro- 
 ceeded to make a beginning of the work; 
 with the implication that it was not 
 finished before his banishment, cir. B.C. 
 471. tudvs, Schol., fijua Tea u/40ov\ev<Ta.i. 
 Arnold thinks this was immediately 
 after the retreat of the Persians. 
 Grote, V. c. 45, p. 149, connects it with 
 fTo\nT\ffev elireiv, and refers to the 
 time when Them, first suggested that 
 the Athenians should make them- 
 selves a naval power. 
 
 teal wKoSofi-qo-av : complexive aor. 
 including the whole operation; and 
 as obj., not re^xos with its description, 
 but directly rb irdxos TOV rfix ov *> 
 whereas in 21 rb UI//QS follows in a 
 different const. 16. oircp: the an- 
 tec. is jraxoj- 17 . Sv'o -yap
 
 216 THUCYDIDES I. 93, 94. * 01. 75.3; B.C. 477. 
 
 0ev /cat /xoXt/8So) SeSe/xeVot. TO Se VI//QS T^/xtcrv /xctXtcrra 
 ov Stei'oeiro. efiovXero yap T(o /xeye^et Kal 6 
 d^>to~ra^at ra? T<WI> 7roXe/At&n> 7rt/3ovXdg, cu/- 
 re kvo^it^v o\Ly<DV /ecu Ta)i> o^peioTaTOiv dpKe- 
 25 creiv rrjv ^>v\aKijv, rovs 8' dXXovs eg rds vaO? ecry&^cre- 
 crdai. rat? yap vavo"t /xaXtcrra Trpocre/cetro, tSwr, a>5 ejitot 7 
 8o/cet, r^5 /SacrtXew? crrparta? r^v /cara ^aXacrcraz/ e^>o- 
 Sov evTTOpairepav Tr t <s Kara yfjv ovarav rov re ITetpata 
 a)(f>e\iiJia)Tepov evo/xt^e 7175 aVa> 7roXe<u9, fat TroXXa/ct? 
 30 rots 'A.0r)vai,oi<; Trapyvei, ty dpa TTOTC /cara y^i' y8ta- 
 t, KaTaftdvTas es avroi/ rat? raucrt 77/305 aT 
 
 /xev ow oura>? eret^tcr^o~a^ /cat rdXXa 8 
 /caTeo-/cevaoj'TO evdv<; jaerd T^ M^Saw dva^p-^criv. 
 94 * navo~avta5 Se 6 KXeo/x/3porou l/c Aa/ceSatyoto^o? err pa- 1 
 
 ^eTTfji(j)0'r) jaerd et/coo~t t'ewf aTro 
 ^weirXeov 8e /cat 'A^ryi/atot rpiaKovra 
 vav(T\ /cat raiv dXXcuv ^vfjifjid^cov 77X^05' /cat ecrrpd- 2 
 
 21. paXurra: see on c. 13. 11. Curtius, 33. 6Tixo-9Tj<rav : refers to 1,= 
 
 ^j'st. o/" Gr. II. p. 363, conjectures T^P TrJAtJ/ trfixivav, while raAAa /care- 
 
 that a height of 60 feet was intended. 0-Keucb" (Jmpf.) implies the gradual 
 
 22. TO> (ic-yeflei = i/if'fj. 23. oxjuo-ra- repair and equipment of their houses, 
 
 vai: =a.noTptireiv, repel; very unusual. during which the following occur- 
 
 Cy.,however, v.45.10. 24. ruvaxpci- rences took place. This relation is 
 
 OTOTWV : used chiefly of unfitness for expressed by 'A6r]va?oi /j.fv olv . . . 
 
 military service. C/. ii. 6. 17 ; 44. 20. nautrai'fas Se /ere. 
 
 26. irpoo-KiTO : implies the reso- 94. Pausanias carries on the war 
 
 lute carrying out of the plan which against the Persians. 
 
 irpuTos fT6\ni)ffe>> elireiv, 14. Cf. vii. 1. IlawravCas : as guardian of his 
 
 18. 6; viii. 52. 15; the const, as in vi. first cousin Plistarchus, son of Leoni- 
 
 89. 13 ; vii. 50. 31 ; viii. 89. 22. 28. das, administered the government 
 
 TO'V re: and accordingly. See on c. along with the Proclid (Eurypontid) 
 
 87- 11- 29. TTJS civw Tro'\u>s : Athens king, Leotychides. The following 
 
 as opp. to the harbour. Cf. ii. 48. 8. table gives the genealogy of the 
 
 30. ^v opa: cf. c. 84. 9. 31. Kara- Eurysthenid (Agid) house, so far as 
 
 Pavras: ace., though the dat. pre- we are concerned with it in the his- 
 
 cedes. Cf. c. 31. 10 ; 53. 1 ; 72. 5. tory of Thuc.
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 94, 95. 
 
 217 
 
 5 revcrav eg KvTrpov /cat avrrjs rex, TroXXa /carecrr/3ei//ai/ro, 
 /cat vcrrepov eg BvaWtoz/ MrjScyv expvrcw /cat t^eiroXLOp- 
 95/CTycraz/ eV fiySe r^ yyefjiovia. 77817 Se yStatov 6Wog aurov 1 
 01 re aXXot ""EXXT^eg rj-^Oovro /cat ou^ rjKicrTa. ot "laweg 
 /cat O(TOt 0,770 /3ao"tXe'&jg ^eajcrrt rjXevOep 
 re TTyaog roug 'A^T^atovg r)iovv avrovg 
 
 5 ye^e'cr^at /cara TO ^vyyez/eg /cat ITavcravta /AT) eT 
 17^ TTOU ySta^rat. ot Se 'A^j^atot e'Se'^a^rd re TOV? Xo- 2 
 yovs /cat Trpocrel^ov rr^v yvat^v a>? ou Trepto^d/xevot rdXXa 
 
 1. Anaxandridas (czr. 560-520). 
 
 2. Cleomenes Dorieus 3. Leonidas 
 t cir. 490. fell in Sicily. t 480. 
 
 Hdt. v. 42-48. 
 
 Gorgo Euryanax 4. Plistarchus 
 
 Hdt. v. 48 ; 51. Hdt. ix. 10. t 458. 
 
 i. 132. 4. 
 
 Cleombrotus 
 
 t479. 
 Hdt. viii. 71 ; ix. 10. 
 
 I 
 
 Pausanias 
 
 Nicomedes 
 i. 107. 6. 
 
 5. Plistoanax I 408, 
 banished 444-426. 
 i. 107. 7; 114. 11; 
 ii. 2i.3; v. 16. 7. 
 
 6. Pausanias 
 
 iii. 26. 8. 
 
 Cleomenes 
 iii. 26. 7. 
 
 Aristocles 
 v. 16. 22. 
 
 The narrative is continued from c. 
 89. 2. 3. 'AO^vaioi : two of the 
 commanders were Aristides and Ci- 
 mon. Plut. Arist. 23. 5. Xvirpov: 
 as a chief source of the Persian na- 
 val power, Cyprus was naturally 
 attacked by the Greeks. 6. es Bv- 
 avTiov: depends on fffrpirejffav with- 
 out regard to the paratactic inter- 
 vening clause. MrfSwv C'XO'VTWV : 
 see on c. 89. 10. 7. v -r^St rfj rj-y- 
 fxovt'q. : I.e. while Pausanias still held 
 the command; so in c. 128. 17 the 
 capture of Byzantium is ascribed to 
 him immediately after the Cyprian 
 expedition. In vii. 15. 11 ti> temporal 
 is used with the same noun. SeeApp. 
 
 95. The Lacedaemonians recall Pau- 
 
 See Clinton, Fasti Hellenici, II. p. 258 ff. 
 
 sanias, and soon cease to take part in 
 the war against the Persians. 
 
 1. {3ia(ou : arbitrary and arrogant. 
 Cf. iii. 36. 26. 2. ov\ Tpcio-To. : see 
 on c. 3. 2. 3. drro pao-iXe'a>s : the 
 same const, with ^ \ev0epovv in ii. 71. 
 10; viii. 46. 21. vtworC: see on c. 
 89. 8. Kirchhoff, Hermes, 11, 11. 
 5. Kara TO ^vyytve's: on the tradi- 
 tional colonization of Ionia from 
 Athens % see c. 2. 26; Hdt. i. 146, 147. 
 Cf. vi. 82. 17. ciriTpt irsiv : see on c. 
 71.4. ^-- l 
 
 7. irpo<rix<>v TT^V yv(a\Lf\v : showed 
 great zeal. Cf. vii. 15. 15. cos with fut. 
 partic., determining that they would . 
 The impf. includes the whole conduct 
 of the Athenians during the down-
 
 218 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 95. 
 
 re /caraoT^crojaez'ot y </>atVotTo dptcrra avrots. eV TOVTO) 3 
 Se ot Aa/ceSat/xoVtot jaereTre/ATro^ro IlavcravtW dz/a/c/ot- 
 
 10 wOtTes <uz> Trept eirvvOdvovro /cat yap dSt/aa TroXkrj 
 KaTyyopelro avrov VTTO TMV 'EXX-j^z/cov rwi> a<f>iKvovfjiva)i>, 
 /cat Tvpaivvi&os jjiaXXov etfraivero /xt/x^crt? ^ OTpar^yta. 
 we/3r) re avra! /caXet<r#at re d/xa /cat rovs fu^t/xd^ov? 4 
 ra> eiceivov ex^t Trap' 'A^vatou? /xerard^acr^at 77X77^ 
 
 15 T<MJ> a7r6 neXoTrowTjcrou crT^artwTtov. ikOwv Se e? Aa/ce- 5 
 Sat)u,ova TWI' /xev t8ta 77/30? rtva dSt/c^jadrtuv yvOvvOrj, 
 TO. Se /xeytcrra aTroXverat ya^ dSt/cetv /car^yo^etro Se 
 aurov o^x T7/ctcrra ja^Stcrjuos /cat eSo/cet cra<^eo~rarot' etvat. 
 
 /Cat KLVOV fJLV OU/CTt KTTfJi7rOVa'iV ap^OVTOi, Ao/3/Ctt' 8e 6 
 
 20 /cat aXXovs Ttt'ds /xer' avrov crrpanav e)(pvra<^ ov TTO\XTJI> 
 
 sight of in the second clause. Cf. v. 
 72. 1. The position of re shows that 
 awry Ka\e7(rOai are to be read closely 
 together. For nfTardtaffOai we have 
 in c. 130. 13 the more usual ^erao-T^- 
 vai. 15. (TTpaTiwriov: almost a partic. 
 Cf. c. 6o.9; iv. 28. 21. 
 
 16. I8tj : with the verbal noun 084- 
 Kf]fjLO.Tcav, as in c. 141. 34 with Sofay/ua. 
 " Advs. of time, place, degree are used 
 attrib. with substs. of any kind ; but 
 others only with verbal substs. Cf. vi. 
 80. 25 ; viii. 64. 23." B. Kiihn. 4(51, (!. 
 
 irpo's riva: against tin's or that man. 
 See App. t)i30ijv0T] : teas corrected; 
 here only in this sense. Cf. the noun 
 in Ar. Vesp. 571 ; Plat. Prot. 326 ff 
 17. TO. [uyurro. : i.e. offences against 
 the state. p] oSiKciv: cf. c. 128. 10; 
 G. 1549 ; H. 1029 ; Kr. Spr. 67, 12, 3. 
 
 KaTTj-yoptf o 8e : i.e. in the general 
 opinion, not in formal action. The 
 subj. of f'SJ/cet is ' this charge.' The 
 further story of Pausanias is in c. 
 128 ff. 19. Ao'pKiv : not elsewhere 
 named. 
 
 ward course of the career of Pau- 
 sanias. 8. avrois:ybr <Aem, t.e. the 
 Athenians. See for a similar ambi- 
 guity, which the use of o-0/o-t would 
 have removed, c. 116. 16, and c/. v. 
 32. 23; vi. 35. 5; vii. 17. 16. 
 
 9. |iTir|i.irovTo : impf ., of the first 
 step taken. Cf. c. 48. 2; 62. 21. 
 10. c'irvvOdvovTo : for the tense, see 
 on c. 64. 6. 11. Kcm]-yopiTo : on the 
 pass, const., see G. 1236 ; H. 819. 
 TWV dujuKvovfitvuv : see on c. 91. 3. 
 Cf. C. I. A. I. 45, eS iroie? 'AOrivaiovs 
 Kal j5tot (cal Sri/jiOffia. rbv a<piKvovfj.evov. 
 Tac. /Ssf. ii. 74, venientium aVi- 
 tellio militum. 12. c<|>a(vTo: 
 the subj. is 'his behaviour,' suggested 
 by the context. Cf. ii. 65. 39; and 
 for a similar comparison of opposed 
 expressions, Hi. 39. 10; iv. 95. 3; vi. 
 31. 33. These show that ^ before 
 ffTparriyia. need not be changed into 7). 
 
 13. IVVE'PT] T (ere. : and so it came to 
 pass at the same time. Cf. v. 37. 21 ; 
 vi. 70. 2; with ju^ S<F, viii. 82. 15. 
 avr<f, which depends on Iwt&i), is lost
 
 * Ol. 75. 4; B.C. 476. 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 95, 96. 
 
 219 
 
 ot 
 
 t Se 
 
 at- 7 
 
 019 ou/cert efaecrav ot ^v/>t/xa^ot rrp ^ye^oviav. 
 crBojJiei/oL aTrri\6ov, /cat aXXot"? ou/cert v&Ttpov 
 ot Aa/ceSat//,6Vtot, <o/3oujaei>ot /XT) cr^tcrt^ ot e^toVre? ^et- 
 pov<? yiyvwvTOLi, oirep /cat ev ra> ITavcravta eVetSov, ctTraX- 
 
 25 Xa^etovre? Se /cat TOV Mr^St/cou TroXe/xou /cat rovs 'A^iy- 
 vaiovs vofJLL^ovTes t/ca^ous e^yetcr&u /cat o-<f>icriv eV T<U 
 rare irapovTi eVtT^Setovs. 
 
 96 * Hapa\a(S6vT6<; Se ot 'A^T/vatot TT)Z/ -r^ye^ovLav rovra) 1 
 
 TW rpOTTO) 6KOVTCDV To>v ^v/jifjid^oji' Stct TO IIavo~avtou /xt- 
 
 o~o5, era^av a? re eSet Trap^eiv rwv TTO\(DV ^yoi^/xara 
 
 7T/305 rov fiaipftapoi' /cat a? mvs Trpocr^/Jia yap rjv dfjiv- 
 
 5 va.&6ai &v enaOov SrjotWa? rr)v ySao-tXew? ^dtpav. /cat 2 
 
 rore Trpatrov 'A^^atot? /careVr^ dp^ij, ot 
 
 21. ols : &< ^o tAese, with adversa- 
 tive force. Cy*. 35. 15 ; 69. 20. <(>- 
 <rav : permittebant; only here in 
 Thuc. (7/. Soph. /. 631 ; Xen. /fe//. 
 vii. 4. 7. alo-0o'(j.voi : without ex- 
 pressed obj. Cy. c. 118. 9; 126.22; 
 131. 1; ii. 25. 8; iii. 22.22; iv. 67. 8, etc. 
 22. ot AaKtSai^xovtoi : this proba- 
 bly has reference to the Ephors, and 
 the following words, ^ afylaiv . . . 
 yiyvtavrai, imply a jealous fear of any 
 attempt at independent action on the 
 part of king or general abroad. 26. 
 e'T)-yKr6cH : abs., as c. 76. 3. e'v TW 
 TO'T irapovn : unusual for the com- 
 mon iv TO? r6re or eV T< ira.p6vri. Kr. 
 brackets trap^vn ; but the expression 
 is sufficiently defended by later imi- 
 tation and the corresponding eV r<? 
 vvv irap6vTi 
 
 . 27. t 
 s, c. 92. 4. 
 96. The Athenians accept the hege- 
 mony, and arrange the contributions of 
 their allies in money and ships. 
 
 2. KOVTCOV TOJV u(ifi.axv : here and 
 in vi. 76. 13, without ovrtov, plainly 
 from the partic. origin of tntav. 3. 
 
 To|av KT. : the carrying out of c. 95. 
 8, TtzAAci re ... avrails. OS T (ere. : this 
 can refer only to the determination 
 of the character of the contribution, 
 whether money or ships, to be made 
 by the several cities, and not, as 
 Kirehhoff, Hermes, 11, 33, supposes, 
 to the amount of the contributions. 
 4. irpos TOV Pap(3apov : to meet the 
 barbarian, Kara TOV @ap/3dpov. Schol. 
 vavs : i.e. manned ships of war, as 
 supplied at first by all the more im- 
 portant allies. irpo'rxT](j.a : here like 
 TrpoQims, the expressed reason ; then, 
 from the frequent misuse of this, the 
 pretended reason. Cf. iii. 82. 27 ; v. 
 30. 16. cvjLv'vao-Sai : the aor. in refer- 
 ence to the special purpose. The 
 gen. of the thing requited, as in vi. 
 38. 19 ; with tnrfp, v. 69. 10. 
 
 5. For reasons for thinking that 
 this section is interpolated, see App. 
 6. 'EXX-qvorafiiai : with apxrt in appos., 
 as iv. 53. 8, K.v6i)po5iKT)s opx^j; Xen. 
 Vect. 2. 7, el jj.eTOiKO<(>v\aKas apxrjv KaOi- 
 nra.lij.fv. It is common in Greek thus 
 to unite in one expression nouns of a
 
 220 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 96, 97. 
 
 7) <f>opd. 
 Xavra /cat 
 
 TO 
 
 <f>6poi> ovTO) yap 
 
 8' 6 Trpcuros (f>6po<s ra^^ets rerpa.Koo'ia, rd- 
 JKOvra, Ta/xtetoV re A^Xos r^v avrots /cat at 
 es TO tepw eylyvovro. rjyovfJievoL Se GLVTOVOJJLCDV 
 ^vp.fjid^coi' /cat a,7ro KOWO>V wo8a)is fiov- 
 \v6vTO)v TotraSe e7rfj\0ov TroXe^aw re /cat Sta^etptcret 
 Trpayfjidraiv /ATav roCSe rot) 7roXe//,ou /cat TOU M^St/cov, 
 5 a eyevero trpos re TO*' fidpfiapov airrot? /cat 77/909 
 
 general and a specific meaning; see 
 on c. 74. 4. C/". {UPO//CJO to/jT^, ii. 15. 
 16; /jLaviri vovoos, Hdt. vi. 75. 5; per- 
 haps also 6a.va.rov frin'iav, ii. 24. 9. 
 The verb Kartarr) agrees with apxh- 
 But Cobet.ae? Hyper, p. 63, reads Kare- 
 o-TTjtraj', bracketing dpx^J >' and so v. H. 
 On this office, which was filled only 
 by Athenians, and on the whole 
 arrangement, which in its first equi- 
 table form was ascribed to Aristides 
 (Plut. Arist. 24; Dem. xxm. 209; 
 Pausan. viii. 52), see Bockh, Publ. 
 Econ. p. 240 ff., 513 ; on the date Bockh, 
 p. 514, agrees with Kriiger, Stud. 
 I. p. 35, in assuming B.C. 476 as the 
 year in which the arrangements were 
 carried into execution. 7. TOV <|>o- 
 pov: this term, properly the tribute 
 paid by foreigners, was applied to 
 this general contribution. The name 
 having become odious through the 
 oppression of later years, after the 
 Peloponnesian war the term awrd- 
 |s was introduced. Bockh. ibid. p. 
 641 ; Schomann, Gr. Alt. II. 99. 8. 
 raxfofs: though belonging to irptaros, 
 placed after the subst. See on c. 
 ii. 19. 9. A-qX.05 : as being the 
 national sanctuary of all Hellenes. 
 About 01. 80. 1, B.C. 460, the treasury 
 was transferred to the Acropolis at 
 Athens. <xl {-vvoSoi 'YY VOVT : = T 
 ui/65ovs tiroiovvro vvrff<rai> (see on 
 
 c. 73. 1), and so the const. Is rb iepov, 
 as in iii. 104. 15. 
 
 97. Seasons why the following brief 
 narrative of events between the Persian 
 and Peloponnesian wars is inserted. 
 
 1. avrovofxcov : pred. = e<f>' $Tf avrovs 
 avTovdfj.ovs e/fat. 2. TO irpaxrov : be- 
 longs to a.vTov6fji<av. diro : cf. c. 91. 
 28. f3ov\vo'vTci>v : see on c. 85. 5. 
 3. -rocrdSe cinqXOov : with these words 
 Time, passes from the beginning of 
 the Athenian hegemony, narrated in 
 c. 89-96, to the history of its devel- 
 opment, during the so-called irtvn\- 
 Kovrae-ria, c. 98-1 17. This he presents 
 in three aspects: (1) -n-pbs rbv &dp]3a.- 
 
 pOV, (2) TTpbs TOVS (TtpfTfpOVS |llyUyUa^OUS 
 
 ve<aTp(ovTa.s, (3) irpbs TOVS ad irpoff- 
 Tvyx& vovras fle\OTrot>vr](ri(av. cirrjX- 
 9ov : implies a systematic progress ; 
 they undertook the following (rocroSe) 
 series of enterprises. Siaxcip(<ra : 
 more forcible than StotKr'o-et ; it ap- 
 pears not to occur again till the later 
 rhetoricians, Aristides, Libanius, etc. 
 It implies civil administration of all 
 kinds, especially of finance, as Har- 
 pocr. describes the 'E.\\rjvorafj.l<ii as 
 those ot Stexei'pi^oj/ TO x/j^uara. Ull- 
 rich, Hell. Kr. p. 12. 4. irpa-YiAarwv : 
 includes all political measures, exter- 
 nal and internal, which exalted the 
 power of Athens. |XTo|v KT!. : with 
 inversion of the order of time; see
 
 * Ol. 76. 1; B.C. 476. 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 97, 
 
 221 
 
 /cat 
 
 rovs aei Trpo(TTvy)(a.vovTa.<$ zv e/cacrra>. ey/jai//a Se avra 2 
 /cat nrp K/3o\r)v TOV \6yov eTrotrycra/x^t' Sta roSe, ort rot? 
 Tr/30 e/nou OLTracrw e'/cXtTres rovro iyi/ TO ^toplov /cat ^ ra 
 10 Trpo rwt' MTySt/cwi/ 'EXX^vt/ca vv6Ti0ecrai> fj avra ra M^- 
 Suca Tovraiv Se ocnrep /cat rj^aro iv ry 'Arrt/oJ vyypa(j)7) 
 'EXXaVt/cos, yS/aa^e'w? re /cat rot? ^poVots ov/c d/cpt/3a>s eVe- 
 a/aa Se /cat Try? a/^Tys awoSci^w e^et rrj? 
 ev OLO> rpoira) 
 
 CTTI 
 
 98 * E[pwTov /xej^ 'HtoVa 
 
 TroXtop/cta etXov /cat ^j/SpaTroStcrai' Kt/xa>vo5 rou MtX- 
 
 on c. 1 1 8. 6. So in relations of place, 
 ii. 77. 10; iii. 29. 6; \. 66. 5; vi. 72. 2; 
 viii. 88. 10 ; 108. 3. 5. a tyevtro 
 avrois : refers to roo-aSe, = & UTT' avruv 
 eirplxOri- 7. tv *K<urr<p : neut., = eV 
 (Knarry Trpy.yfj.an S iyevero, referring 
 to the various attempts of the allies 
 to regain independence, of which ex- 
 amples are found in c. 114 ff. 
 
 t'-ypaxj/o. KTf. : on the aor., see on c. 
 i. 1. The second expression is a more 
 precise extension of the first. avra : 
 see on c. I. 10; 22. 15; 26. 16. 8. 
 : = the later 5te'o8os, xape'/c- 
 : excessus, egressio; Quint, 
 iii. 9. 4 ; probably not used elsewhere 
 by Attic writers, but recurring in 
 Arrian, Dio C., and Plut. So tK\nrfs 
 in 9. 9. xupiov: locus, pars nar- 
 rationis. Cf. Lycurg.31. 10. we- 
 Ti0<rav : see one. 21.4. 11. TOV'TUV: 
 refers to a'rrd, 7, and this is also subj. 
 of x el nl 1^- ocrrrtp Kal TJtyaro: see 
 one. 15. 7. Cf. c. 105. 17; ii. 51. 5; iv. 
 98. 9 ; vi. 87. 15. rt] 'ATTIKIJ vyypa- 
 <j>T] : called in the citations of gram- 
 marians 'Aral's and 'ArOlSes. With 
 the oldest legends it included histori- 
 cal notices reaching down to the end of 
 
 the Peloponnesian war. See C. Miiller, 
 Frag. Hist. Graec. I. p. xxiv. ff. , who 
 gives his dates B.C. 482-397. 13. 
 ofia Sc icaC : refers to Sia roSt, 8. 
 d7ro'8i|iv \i: sc. airrd, 7. "These 
 events disclose the way in which the 
 power of Athens was established." 
 e%ti = irapfxet- Cf. c. 140. 27; ii. 61. 
 9; 87. 3; iii. 53. 12; iv. 95. 3; 126. 
 17, 23. For airoSei^ii', cf. Hdt. i. 1 1. 
 rrjs apXTJS . . . ev oiw rpoirw Kart<rrt\ : 
 see on c. 23. 27. For iv, cf. c. 77. 2 ; 
 1 30. 5 ; vii. 67. 15. 
 
 98. Expeditions of the Athenians 
 against Eton, Scyros, Carystus, and 
 iVaaros, which was the first of the allies 
 to lose its independence. 
 
 On the chronology of this period, 
 see App. 
 
 1. 'Hio'va: which commands the 
 mouth of the Strymon, became the 
 Athenian base for further operations 
 in Thrace. MrjSuv C'XO'VTWV : see on 
 c. 89. 10. On the gallant resistance of 
 the Persian governor Boges, see Hdt. 
 vii. 107. 2. i^vSpairo'Surav : properly 
 of the inhabitants. The mid. form 
 occurs once, in iv. 48. 21 ; elsewhere 
 the act.
 
 222 
 
 THUCYD1DES I. 98, 99. 
 
 Ol. 78.3; B.C. 466. 
 
 TtaSou crTparr)yovi>To<s eireiTa. ^Kvpov rvp eV TO> Atyatoj 2 
 vrjcrov, rjv a>/cow AoXovres, ^vSpaTrdStcrav, /cat q>Kicrav av- 
 5 rot. 77y>os Se Kapvcrrtoi'S aurotg aVeu rail/ aXXwf Eu- 3 
 fioetov Tj-oXe/xos eyeVero, /cat ^povut ^weft-rjcrav KaO* ofjioKo- 
 ylav. * Na^tots Se aTrocrracrt /Ltera raura eVoXe/Aiycraz/ /cat 4 
 7roXtop/aa TrapecrTTJcravTO. irpcarr) re avr^ TroXt? ^v^yuta^t? 
 Trapa TO /ca^ecrr^/co? ISovXw^, eiretTa Se /cat rai^ aXXa>i> 
 99 a>9 e/cacrriy vve/3r). atrtat Se aXXat re rjcrav r<av OLTTO- 1 
 crracrea)^ /cat jaeytcrrat at Twt' <f>6pa)i> /cat vtwv e/coetat >cat 
 Xt7rocrT/3artov et rw lyeVero- ot ya/3 
 
 4. Kal coKicrav avroi : to be referred 
 to both the preceding places, since 
 E'ion undoubtedly was occupied by 
 Athenian cleruchs. For such a new 
 settlement tpKivav is the proper term. 
 6y. vi. 3. 12 ; and see on c. 4. 3. 5. 
 Kapvorious : on the southern coast 
 of Euboea; the only place of the 
 island which had not yet joined the 
 league. Kirchhoff, Herm. 11, p. 20. 
 6. Kal xP ov f 5 VV 'P T I" av : change of 
 subj. in parataxis. Cf. c. 26. 16; 61. 
 1. From this time Euboea seems to 
 have remained quietly in the Athe- 
 nian alliance till 445, c. 1 14. MUller- 
 Striibing, p. 85. 
 
 7. eiroXtfjiTjo-av : at the time that 
 Themistocles made his way to Asia, 
 c. 137. 2. 8. irapeoTrfo-avTO : see 
 on c. 29. 22. irpwrq TC aiirrj iro'Xis 
 |v|ipaxCs : see on c. i . 8 ; but here 
 and in vii. 85. 17, the sup. stands first. 
 The subj. is avri) alone, and iroAis 
 v/j.naxts stands in a pred. relation, 
 which approximates to a gen. pi. For 
 rt, cf.c. 4. 5; 5-19; 92. 7. 9. TO KaOc- 
 oTqKo's : the established arrangement 
 as described in c. 96 ; here abs. as in 
 vii. 67. 10. Cf. c. 76. 11 ; iv. 97. 10. 
 cSovXw&r] : as 5ouAj'o, c. 8. 15, of politi- 
 cal subjection. See on this relation, 
 
 Bockh, Publ. Econ. p. 530. 10. ias 
 KcurT{j IUVC'PT) : indicates the varying 
 circumstances under which the same 
 fate befell different places. 
 
 99. In consequence of these encroach- 
 ments, the hegemony of the Athenians 
 became more and more disliked. 
 
 2. cKSciai : arrears. Suidas ex- 
 plains, /c8jo fffri rb /j.fpos Kara0a\e7i' 
 u>v o(f>ti\ti TIS, tvSfia 5e rb fj.T]S(i/ oAoij 
 Kara&a\f7v. Cf. Dem. xxxn. 30. 3. 
 Xiiroo-Tpariov : in such words Anr- is 
 to be preferred to \fur-. See Dind. in 
 Thesaurus s.v. \tnrav5ptw, and Cobet, 
 N. L. p. 78. The point is decided 
 not by Mss. but by the poets. Plut., 
 dm. II, says, avSpas Kal vavs us 4rd- 
 Xd'no'f'V ov irapeixov. In vi. 76. 15, the 
 fern. \tiroffTparia is applied to a course 
 of such conduct, the neut. here to 
 failure in particular cases. It could 
 apply only to those allies who had to 
 furnish independent contingents, and 
 was therefore rare ; accordingly, et 
 rip tyevfTo. The airoffrafff is were in- 
 duced mainly by the knowledge that 
 such short-comings would be severely 
 visited by the Athenians ; and this 
 leads to the following, ol yap 'Mrivaloi 
 axpiQcas firpacrffov, which probably has 
 the general sense of " exercising the
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 99. 
 
 eirpacrarov /cat Xvirrjpoi T^crav OVK l(u06o~Lv ouSe ySouXo/ae- 
 5 VQ ts raXatTTw/aetv Trpoa-ayovTes ras di/ay/cas. ^<rai/ Se 2 
 /cat aXXwg ot 'AOrjvaloi ou/ce'rt o/aotcu? e> rjBovrj dp- 
 , /cat oure ^weo-Tpdrevov 0,77-0 row ttrov, /5a3toi> re 
 77y>ocrayecr#ai T^V avroi9 TOUS d^toTa/xeVou? aij> aurot 
 atrtot eyevovTo ot ^a^a^oi Std yap rrp aTro/a/^crtz' rav- 3 
 10 rTp T<5i> o-rparetcuv ot TrXetov? aureGv, u>a /AT) aV* ot/cou 
 xP y ll JiaTa erd^avTO avrt rail' ^ea>j/ TO iKvovpevov avd- 
 
 , /cat rot? jaev piuts rjveTo TO VOMTIKOV 
 0,77-0 TT^? SaTT-aVryg -^v e/cetvot vp,<f>poiv, avrol Se, OTTOTC 
 a7roo-rate^, aTrapdcrKevoL /cat aVet/soi e? rov TroXe/AOi/ /ca- 
 
 15 
 
 hegemony in a strict manner " (c/". iii. 
 66. 1 ; iv. 114. 23) ; for irpdcrfffiv with- 
 out an express object, like %P'hp a - ra 
 (viii. 5. 18), could hardly mean 'ex- 
 acted' payment, efc. ; which latter 
 sense too would not well agree with 
 \nroffT par LOV . . . eytvfro. The COnse- 
 quence of this strictness is expressed 
 in AuTTTjpoi ^fl-ay (c. 76. 5; vi. 18. 6), 
 and its exercise in OVK ficadoviv . . . 
 avdyKas. Here the better Mss. read 
 Trpo(Tayay6vTes, but the pres. only is 
 suitable to express systematic deal- 
 ing. 5. dva-yKcis : severe measures of 
 compulsion, joined with Trpoffdytiv like 
 /urjxava?. Cf. ii. 76. 17; iv. 100. 7; 
 vii. 25. 23. T]O-av apxovres: and in 
 fact they exercised their authority. On 
 the periphrasis, see App. on c. 1. 1, and 
 Am. J. of Ph. IV. p. 302. 6. 6\u>lus : 
 Schol., us (v apxj? fJ-fra rbv Tlauffaviav. 
 
 v ijSoinj : with satisfaction to the 
 allies. Cf. iii. 9. 4, / fiSovfj ex*"'- 
 
 7. oi'r . . . torou: supply dAA.' ws 
 KparovvrfS. ^uffTparevftv is applied to 
 the leading state also in v. 81. 6; it 
 seems impossible to suppose that 
 
 is subj. here, between the 
 
 two clauses relating to the Athenians. 
 As in c. 140. 31; iii. 10. 12, dirb rov 
 Iffov implies the recognition of mutual 
 rights. 8. irpocra-yeo-Bai : = irapaffrr)- 
 <raa6ai. Cf. vi. 94. 14 ; viii. 107. 7. 
 9. al'noi c'yt'vovTO : had been to blame. 
 See on c. 50. 23. 10. air oftcov : far 
 from home. Cf. c. 7. 6 ; 76. 7 ; Eur. 
 /. T. 481. 11. iTogavro: got them- 
 selves rated. rdi-affOat is used with 
 ace. of sum to be paid, c. 108. 14; 
 with inf. c. 117. 16; without either, 
 iii. 70. 19; with both, c. 101. 14; iii. 
 50. 10. So here the essential change 
 in the relation is expressed by xp^' 
 para trdat>To, and the more definite 
 statement by d^rl TU>V vtiav . . . <f>fpfiv. 
 iKVOvpcvov: proper, suitable (com- 
 monly, rb eiri/3d\\ov, rb yiyv6fi.fvov) ; 
 the simple verb in Attic prose only 
 in this form and sense. 12. ical rois 
 IMV KTf. : and consequently, etc. Cf. c. 
 50.21; 51.16. This explains frdoiov 
 TrpoffdyeffOai ^v avrots of 7, for which 
 the allies were themselves in fault. 
 13. gv(ji<f>tpoiV : iterative opt., of 
 what occurred every year. Cf. c. 50. 
 2. GMT. 632; H. 914 B.
 
 224 
 100 
 
 THUCYDIDES L 106. 
 
 * Ol. 78. 3; B.C. 466. 
 ** Ol. 78.4; B.C. 465. 
 
 'Eya>ero Se jotera ravra /cat rj iir 
 j^ IIa/x<vXta Tre^o/ia^ta /cat vavn-a 
 /cat rait' ^vfjifjid^cov 77/309 M^Sovg, /cat eviKotv rfj avrrj 
 rjjJiepq. d^orepa 'A&patot Kt/z.cui'os row MtXrtaSov crrpa- 
 
 5 TT/yotWos, /cat etXoj> Tymnets ^>otvt/caj^ /cat 8te<#et/>af 
 
 \ / ' ** ' v * ' o 
 
 ras Trao-a? e? ota/cocrta?. XP l>( i ) e v ^" r P 1 ' vvepr) 2 
 
 acrtou? auralv a.Tro<rTTJvaL Stei/e^^e^ra? Trept ra)^ e^ Try 
 dvTiirepas pa/ci^ efjLTropiuv /cat rov /xeraXXou, a Ive 
 /cat *>aucrt /xet eVt acrov TrXevcravre? ot 'A^vatot 
 10 jaa^ta eKpa.T'Yjo'av /cat e? r^v y^v dTreftrjcrav CTTI Se ^rpv- 3 
 7rejai//avre5 jutvptov? ot/ci^royoa? avrwv /cat T&JV ^u/x- 
 
 VTTO TOV5 ttVTOU? 'ftpOVOVS, Ct9 Ot/CtOVVT9 Ttt? TOT 
 
 /caXou/xei/a? 'Ei^^ea oSovs, i^vv Se 'AjLt^tTroXtv, rcGt' /xe^ 
 'Ewea 6Sa>v avrot KpdTr)(rav, a? et^ov 'HSwvot, TrpoeX- 
 
 100. Battle on the Eurymedon ; con- 
 flicts with the Thasinns ; serious defeat 
 of the Athenians in Thrace. 
 
 1. tir* EvpvfAt SOVTI : Diod. xi. 60 ; 
 Plut. CYw. 12. C/. the epigram of 
 Simonides (but see Bergk, Poetae 
 Lyrici Graeci, III 4 , p. 489 ff.), ^ln^. 
 Pa/, vii. 296, which probably refers 
 to this battle. 3. ' VIKWV : were 
 victorious. Cf. c. 13. 32; 49. 24. 
 4. dfji.4>oT6pa : see on c. 13. 23. 5. 
 ciXov . . . Kal 6u'4>0Lpav : on the order 
 see o'n c. 91. 26. 6. rds irouras: tn 
 a//. Cf. c. 60. 6. <s 8iaKO<ras : Diod. 
 xi. 60. 7, and Lycurg. c. Leocr. 72, 
 speak of 100 ships, probably follow- 
 ing line 6 of the epigram. Good Mss. 
 have is ras Siaicoaias. But the ple- 
 onastic use of the art. with numerals, 
 except in the case of divisions, as in 
 c. 116. 2, 8, seems foreign to Thuc. 
 Kr. on Dion. Hist. p. 303, note 69. 
 Kr. Spr. 50, 2, 8, 9. 
 
 Xpo'vu) 8 : here Se of few Mss. is to 
 be preferred to the better attested TC 
 
 in view of the transition to a discon- 
 nected topic. 7. irtpl TWV . . . (WToX- 
 Xov: see Hdt. vi. 46, 47. The sing, 
 also in c. 101. 15; Hdt. iv. 185. 5; v. 
 17. 8. Kr. Spr. 44, 1, 1 ; Kiihn. 347, 1. 
 8. cvepovro : see on c. 2. 6. 10. 
 aWprjorav : the narrative is resumed 
 in c. 101. 1. 
 
 e'irl 5 Srpvfxo'va : this occurred (iv. 
 102. 3) 29 years before the suc- 
 cessful settlement of the Athenians 
 at Amphipolis, which took place in 
 Ol. 85. 4; B.C. 437. 13. 'A^Ciro- 
 Xtv: so called from its position, de- 
 scribed in iv. 102. 4. 14. avrot : 
 opp. to the previous possessors, the 
 Edonians. If the order had been 
 &s flx ov 'H8rof, avrol fKpar-nffav, the 
 use of the pron. would not have been 
 surprising. Cf. c. 98. 4; 114. 16; iii. 
 23. 4. Kpd.TT]crav, 8ie<|>0apTi<rav : in- 
 accurately connected with TT/j.\i/avres; 
 but the collective name ol 'ABnva'to', 
 which is implied, permits a refer- 
 ence both to the commanding whole
 
 * Ol. 79.1; B.C. 464. 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 100, 101. 
 
 225 
 
 15 OovTes Se rrjs SpaKrjs e<? /xecrdyetav SieffrOdprja'av kv A/aa- 
 
 flrjCTKO) rfj 'HSawt/o? VTTO ra>v pa/ce3f ^v/xTravrceJv 019 TTO- 
 
 101 XtfjLiov r\v TO -^(opiov [at 'Ewea 6Sot] KTi^ofJievov. acrtot l 
 
 Se vu<r)0i>T<s /xa^at? /cat TroXtop/cou/xevot Aa/ceSatyu.oi'ioug 
 
 eVe/caXowro /cat eVa/xwat e/ceXevoj> eo~/3aXoVra5 eg fiyy 
 
 'ATTI/O?!'. * ot Se VTrecr^ovro /u.ej' Kpvfjia TO>V ' A0r)vaia)v 2 
 
 5 /cat ejaeXXoi', SieKuXvOrjcrav Se VTTO rov ye^o/xeVov o~eto~/xoi), 
 
 eV GJ /cat ot EiXwres avrot? /cat raiv TrepioiKoiv ov/ata- 
 
 rat re /cat AiOcurjs e's 'lOatfjirjv airea'TrjO'av. vrXetcrrot 8e 
 
 raiv EtXajrojv eyevovro ot rw^ TroXonwv Meo~o~)7^twf TOT 
 
 and the executing part. Cyi c. 90. 
 1. 15. TTJS 0paKT]s = the gen. of 
 the country placed before the des- 
 ignated portion. So especially when 
 the country has been previously 
 named. Apa^o-Kw : this accentua- 
 tion (for ApaftriffKCf) is confirmed by 
 Herodian, i. p. 153. 16. VTTO TUV 
 paKiuv u|AircivTv : defined by the fol- 
 lowing rel. sentence. See App. ols 
 . . . KTI^O'IWVOV : for whom this point if 
 occupied by the Athenians icas a con- 
 stant menace of war. Cf. iv. 8. 34 ; and 
 v. 52. 16, ofs ?iv tv B\d^St] reixtaOfv [rb 
 'Piov']. For this const, of the partic. 
 (cf. the Latin ademptus Hector, 
 Hor. Car. ii. 4. 10: Kiihn. L. G. II. 
 136, 5), see Kr. Spr. 50, 11, 3. Cf. 
 Find. 01. VIH. 65 ; Pi/th. xi. 22 ; Aesch. 
 Pers. 727 ; Thuc. i. 6. 5 ; 23. 24 ; ii. 49. 
 16; vi. 3. 11; Dem. xvm. 32, 57; Lj's. 
 in. 13. The addition, at 'Ewta 65oi, 
 already twice named, is rightly re- 
 jected as a gloss by Cobet. 
 
 101. The Thasians reduced by the 
 Athenians ; the Lacedaemonians pre- 
 vented from helping them by the revolt 
 of the Jfessenians. 
 
 3. irKa\ovvTO : cf. 0.33. 15; IO2. 
 2; iii. 65. 9; vi. 18. 9. CKc'Xcvov: see 
 on c. 26. 1. 
 
 4. Kpu'4>a Ttov 'A6T]vaiu>v : cf. C.I 28. 
 21; 138.29; ii. 80. 34; viii. 7. 4. 5. 
 4'|X\Xov: sc. eV)3aAeV. creicrfjLOv : see 
 Plut. Cim. 16. 6. 6. avrois: see on 
 c. 89. 14. irepioiKiov : i.e. the old in- 
 habitants, chiefly of Achaean stock, 
 who had been reduced to a condition 
 of dependence (not slavery) by the 
 Dorians. Muller, Dor. Bk. III. 16 ff. 
 7. es 'I0wnTjv direo-rrjo-av : see on c. 
 87. 7 ; iii. 54. 18. On the position of 
 Ithome, " the natural fortress of all 
 Messenia," see Curtius, Pelop. II. p. 
 137 ff. ; on Thuria, ibid. p. 161. 
 Aethaea, ace. to Steph. Byz., AiOaia, 
 rb fdi'iKbv A.l6aievs (more correct than 
 Aldee?s of our Mss.), ird\is A.a.KcavucTJs, 
 /j.ia T<av eita-rAv. QovKvdiSTjs wpdirri- Miil- 
 ler, Dor. II. 2, p. 18. irXewj-Toi : pred. 
 The descendants of the Messenians of 
 old times, who had in the first war 
 been enslaved, formed the largest 
 part of the Helot-class, and so they 
 were called collectively (of irdvres) 
 Messenians, though there were some 
 who were sprung from Achaean in- 
 habitants of Laconia, reduced after 
 repeated risings. 8. TOT : refers 
 to the mythical time of the first Mes- 
 senian war, implied in ira\aitav. Cf. 
 iii. 69. 2; iv. 46. 5; v. 4. 14; vii. 31.
 
 226 
 
 THUCYD1DES I. 101, 102. 
 
 * Ol. 79. 2; B.C. 463. 
 ** Ol. 79. 4; B.C. 461. 
 
 airoyovoi y /cat Mecrcnfvtot K\TJOr)crav ol 
 
 10 TrdvT<5. TTpOS fJLV TOV9 V 'iBco^r) TToXe/AOS KaOeiCTTTJKeL 3 
 
 Aa/ceSat/>toi>tot9 * acrtot Se rpirta era TroXtop/cov/xet'ot 
 ' A0r)vaiOLS ret^o? re Ka#eX<We<; /cat vav? 
 pT^tara re ocra eSet aTroSowat avrt/ca ra- 
 /cat TO \onrov <j)epiv, TTJV re Tj-rrtipov /cat TO 
 102 /AeVaXXov d<eVre9. * Aa/ceSatjuoVtot Se, a>s auTOts Trpo? l 
 TOUS a> 'I#ctijU77 l^rjKvv.ro 6 7roXe/x,o, aXXov? TC CTre/caXe- 
 (ravro ^u/x/xa^ous /cat 'A^vatov? ot 8' rfkOov Kt/xw^o? 
 (TTparriyovvro^ ir\TJ0L OVK 6Xtya>. /xaXto~Ta 8' avTovs 2 
 5 eTre/caXecra^TO 6Yt Tet^o/xa^etv ISo/covv Sv^aTot etvat, Tots 
 Se TroXto/D/cta? jjiaKpa<s KaOea'TrjKVias TOVTOV I^Sea (j6at- 
 
 12 ; viii. 20. 2 ; 73. 4. 9. BovXwOe v- 
 TWV: for the position of the attrib. 
 partic., c/*. c. ii. 19; 96. 8. 
 
 12. ujj.o\o'-yT]o-a.v : agreed to surren- 
 der. Cf. c. 108. 13; v. 4. 8; iv. 69. 
 19, lvvefti)ffav. The conditions of the 
 submission here, c. 108. 13; 115. 3; 
 117. 14, are expressed by aor. parties., 
 no doubt in the view that the 6/j.o\o- 
 yia, the complete agreement, was 
 perfected only when these points 
 were performed. So Madvig (Be- 
 merkungen zur Syntax, p. 47) explains 
 the unusual partic. GMT. 151. 
 13. xp^jixard TC : the re here and 
 that in 14 are not correlative with 
 the following /cat, but add respec- 
 tively the third and fourth member 
 of the conditions. See on c. 76. 12. 
 aTToSovvat (aor., of tlie^ single case) 
 depends on eSei, and <f>tpeiv (of the 
 established relation) depends on raa- 
 /UCPOI, with xp^uaTa placed first as obj. 
 of both Tadfj.evoi and <pdpeii/. See on 
 
 C. 99. 11. 14. TTJV T TJTTflpOV /CT6. : 
 
 see c. 100. 2. 
 
 102. The Athenians are summoned 
 by the Lacedaemonians to their aid, but 
 
 are soon mistrusted and dismissed. In 
 displeasure they make an alliance with 
 the Argives and Thessalians. 
 
 2. olXXovs : the Aeginetans, ii. 27. 
 9; Plataeans, in. 54. 17; Mantinaeans, 
 Xen. Hell. \. 2. 3. 3. Ktpcovos : see 
 Plut. dm. 1 6. 6; Ar. Lys. 1143, <='A0<i, 
 Sf ffvv oirK'naLffi TTpa.Kio"x.i\iois Kifuav 
 6'A.Tjv effcaffe T^]V Aa.Kf8ai/j.ova. 
 
 5. tireKoXt'cravTO : for the repeti- 
 tion, cf. c. 88. 1. Tix<>n.ax.iv : c f- 
 Hdt. ix. 7- 8, TWV Aa.KfSat/j.ot'itijv OVK (iri- 
 ffTafj.evcoi' T6JXA ta X 6/eI/> TOIS 8e . . . 
 c<^aCvTO : TT)S St, which is read by P. 
 and v. H., has not sufficient Ms. 
 authority. Cl. thinks the reference 
 is to the Athenians, whose reputation 
 was not sustained by success in this 
 case, TO?S Sf not being in opp. to au- 
 TOVS, but placing the second clause in 
 contrast with the first. For this, he 
 compares c. 81. 3; 86. 9; iv. 73. 22; 
 76. 27. But it is better, with Kr. and 
 Sh., to refer TOIS Se to the Lacedae- 
 monians (in opp. to the subj. of e'So'- 
 KOW), "who found out by the length 
 of the siege their own incompetence ; 
 for had they had any skill in that
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 102. 
 
 227 
 
 vero fiia yap a.v et\oi> TO ^ajpiov. /cat oia(f)opa e/c ravr^5 3 
 Try? crrpareta? irpa>Tov Aa/ceSat/xovtbts /cat 'A&tftxuots (f>a- 
 vepa eyeVero. ot ya/3 Aa/ceSat/xoVtot, eVetSi) TO x&ptov 
 10 /3ia ov^ i7\to~/cTo, Seurai/Te? TO>I> t A.6rfvauav TO 
 /cat TT)I> veaiTepOTTOuav, /cat aXXoc^vXov? a/u,a 
 fit] Tt, T)I> TraafMeivojcriv, VTTO TO>V ev 'l^w 7reto~$a>Te9 
 
 ov ryouires, etTTo^Tes Se OTt ovSei> Trpocr&eov- 
 15 Tat avTwv ert. ot S' 'A.0r)vaioi, eyvaxrav ou/c CTTI TW 4 
 /3e\Tto^t Xdyw aTTOTre^TTO^evoi, dXXa Tti^o? VTTOTTTOV ytvo- 
 , /cat Set^ov 7rot^o~a/Aevot /cat OVK d^two'ai/Te? VTTO 
 i/ TOVTO TraBtlv, evOvs 7retS^ 
 y^vo^kirf]v enl TO> MifSa; 
 
 way, they would have taken the 
 place by force." Cy. c. n. 5. Thus 
 this section gives the reason for the 
 invitation to the Athenians on both 
 sides. For the dat., c/". c. 48. 9 ; 89. 
 14 ; iv. 26. 24 ; and for the pi. eV5e ^, 
 see on c. 7. 2; ii. 56. 4; iii. 88. 4; v. 
 8. 6. TOVTOU = roC TeixM a X e '*'' 7. 
 PICJ. : with alpelv, or the pass. oAi'cncecrftu 
 in 10, is opp. to 6fj.o\oyia 7rapaoTT]<rao'0cu 
 or 7rpo<rxa>e' (cf- v. 17. 14), and im- 
 plies violent capture, whether by 
 storm or otherwise. See on c. n. 9. 
 Sia4>opa . . . 4>av6pa e-y vero : in con- 
 trast with C. 92. 6, a.5r)\(as ijxfavro. 
 10. TO ToX|iT)pov: cf. ii. 87. 22, and 
 see on c. 36. 3. 11. teal 0410. : see 
 on c. 2. 8, " particularly when they 
 took into consideration that they were 
 of a different stock." After this, ^ 
 TI also depends on Seta-avres. 12. 
 i^v irapajwivowriv : implies that their 
 stay was not long. Cf. Paus. iv. 24. 
 6, inrb rijs inrotyias a-Koirf^affBcLi fi.fr' 
 ou iro\v ^{ 'l6(t>u.T)s. 13. vcc0T6pi<ra><ri : 
 see on c. 58. 3 ; here, that they might 
 join the insurgents against the Lace- 
 
 daemonians. 14. ow 8T)Xovvrs : cf. 
 c. 82. 4 ; 90. 10. 
 
 15. t'Y vwo ' av diroir|jiiro'|wvoi : for 
 partic. after verb of knowing, see G. 
 1588 ; H. 982. OVK lirl TW ptXriovi. 
 Xo'-yw : not on the more creditable ground, 
 just assigned, viz. on ovSev . . . en. 
 ^TTI with dat. of the motive of an 
 action. Cf. c. 69. 32 ; Hdt. viii. 5. 16. 
 16. viro'irrov: neut. Cf. c. 90. 10, 
 = inro^tas Tit>6s taken in the concrete. 
 17. 8ivov iroiTjo-dfwvoi : being pro- 
 voked ; very frequent in Hdt.; e.g. i. 
 13. 3 j 127.2; ii. 133. 4; 161. 15; iii. 
 155-8; iv- 33- 20; v. 33. 9; 42. 7; 87. 
 10. In Thuc. only here and vi. 60. 
 21. But in v. 42. 15, deiva. iroit?v, as 
 Hdt. ii. 121. 2 ; iii. 14. 22 ; v. 41. 9. 
 OVK cluuo-a.vTS : after the analogy of 
 ou <j>dvai, OVK eav, either in reference 
 to the subj., 'regarding as unworthy,' 
 being indignant at: so here and iii. 61. 
 12 ; iv. 86. 7 ; or in regard to another, 
 'not to expect from one.' Cf. c. 136. 
 12 ; ii. 89. 2 ; iii. 44. 12 ; iv. 40. 3 ; viii. 
 73. 20. See on c. 22. 9. 19. irl TW 
 rare for the ace. So iii. 63.
 
 228 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 102, 103. 
 
 *O1. 81. 2; B.C. 455. 
 
 20 O.VTOVS 'Apyetots rots e/ceti>o)z> TroXejUtots ^v/JL^a^oi eyevov 
 TO, /cat Trpos QecrcraXovs d/xa djU<orepots ot avrot op/cot 
 /cat ^a/Aa^ta /carecrn?. 
 103 * Ot 8' eV 'I0W/Z77 8e/cdra> eret, a>s ov/cert eSuva^ro 1 
 
 vk^crav 77/005 rous Aa/ceSat/xoj'tovs e<' a> re 
 e/c IleXoTrow^crou vTrocrTroz'Sot /cat /x^SeVore eVt- 
 
 avrrjs yv Se rts aXicr/c^rat, rov Xa/3oWos eu>at 2 
 5 SovXoi'. ^ Se rt /cat ^prjCTTripiov rot? Aa/ce8at/xovtots 
 
 TTpO TOV, TW LK6Tr]V TOV AtO? TOt 'l^OJ/XT^Ta 
 
 er)\0ov 8e avrot /cat TratSe? /cat yvvat/ces, /cat 3 
 aurou? 'A#rpatot Se^d/xe^ot /car' e^^o? ^8^ ro Aa/ceSat- 
 /xovtajR e? Navvra/crov /carw/ctcrav, ^v erv^pv yprjKores ve- 
 10 axrrt A.OKpa)i> ro)v 'O^oXaiv eo^rw^. Trocrewcrav 8e 4 
 
 3. C/. c. 40. 24. irpos avrovs : sc. 
 TOWS AaKe5aiyuoj//<w, placed at the end. 
 Cy. iv. 107. 6 ; vii. 70. 11. 21. d;x<j>o- 
 rt'pois : /.e. the Athenians and the Ar- 
 gives. 22. Kareo-Tti : sing., construed 
 with the nearer noun. Cf. v. 22. 14. 
 A further consequence of the dis- 
 pleasure of the Athenians was the 
 banishment of Cimon (Plut. dm. 17. 
 5) and the increased influence of 
 Pericles and Ephialtes. 
 
 103. The Messenians allowed to de- 
 part from Ithome, and placed by the 
 Athenians in Naupactus. Megara 
 joins the Athenians to the indignation 
 of the Corinthians. 
 
 1. SKCLTOJ tTi: so all Mss. ; but 
 Cl. follows Kr., Stud. I. p. 156-161, in 
 reading rerdpry. See App. on c. 98. 
 1. 2. <j>' w T : on condition that; in 
 c. 113. 13; 126. 35; iv. 30. 19, <=>' <, 
 always with fut. indie. The form *$' 
 iS re is defended by passages in Plat., 
 Hdt., and Xen. The orators and Plat, 
 have only the inf., pres. or aor. (fut. 
 only in Aeschin. in. 114) ; Hdt. and 
 Xen. have fut. indie, and pres. or aor. 
 
 inf. GMT.610,2; H.999a; Kuhn.584, 
 note 3 ; Madvig, Synt. 103, R. 3. An- 
 other mode of expressing the condi- 
 tions of a contract is scc-n in c. 101. 12. 
 
 4. ilvcu : depends remotely on fyvi- 
 $v)(Ta.v. Cf. c. 117. 17. But the inf. 
 is regular in indir. disc., for the imv. 
 5ov\ov is added to threaten the re- 
 turning Messenians with a harder fate 
 than they had endured as Perioeci. 
 6. irpo TOV : belongs to %v. They had 
 had this oracle long ago. 'lOwfjiTJTa: 
 Thuc. has this Doric ending of gen. 
 also in v. 25. 3; vi. 4. 17; viii. 58. 2. 
 7. d(JH'vai: depending on the com- 
 mand implied in xpjjcrri'pioi'. 
 
 8. KO.T' e'xOos Tj8t] : in consequence of 
 the enmity already existing (c. 102. 4). 
 See on c. 30. 20. 9. S Nav'iraKTOv 
 KaTwKierav : cf. vi. 7. 6 ; 50. 18 ; with 
 f<>, v. 35. 33. This settlement at the 
 entrance of the Corinthian gulf was 
 subsequently very important. See ii. 
 69; 91; iii. 102; iv. 41. TJpriKOTs 
 VCWO-TI: this fact is not further men- 
 tioned by Thnc., but attributed by 
 Diod. xi. 84. 7, to the expedition of
 
 O1. 79.4; B.C. 460. 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 103, 104. 
 
 229 
 
 /cat Meyaprjs 'A&ijwuovs 9 ^u/x/w,a^ta^ Aa/ceSat/u,ovtct>z> 
 ?, on avrov9 Ko/3tV#tot Trept y^9 o/3a>i> TroXe/tw 
 /cat ea-^pv 'A^i/atot Meya/>a /cat n^ycfc, /cat 
 TO, fj,aKpa Ti^rj toKoo6fj,*r)crav Meyayoeucrt ra CXTTO TT^ TTO- 
 15 Xea>9 t*9 Xtcratai/ /cat (j>povpovv avrot. /cat Kopw#toi9 
 /lev oi/)( T^/ctora aTro rovSe TO crx^oSpoV /xto~o9 rjp^aro irpot- 
 rov 9 *A^ipatovs ye^eo-^at. 
 104 ^ 'l^apoK Se 6 "^a/jL^ttTt^ov, At^8v9, /3ao~tXev9 AtySuwv 1 
 
 TWV 7T/3O9 AtyVTTTOJ, 6/3/MWjLtI/O9 /C Mapettt9 Tr)9 V7T6/3 
 
 <&dpov 7roXeco9 airecTTTjcrei' AtyvTTTov TO, TrXew (XTTO 
 Xea>9 'ApTaepov, /cat avTO9 ap-^aii' yevon-tvos \ 
 
 Tolmidas. Kr. 6'<M</. I. p. 201, note. 
 10. e'xovrwv : see on c. 94. 6 ; 
 98. 1. Curtius, Hermes, 10, p. 239, re- 
 marks correctly that Time, by this 
 phrase always indicates an occupation 
 connected with military operations. 
 He refers this passage, therefore, 
 with great probability to the Locrian 
 Synoecismus in Naupactus, of which 
 we are informed in an inscription 
 (published 1869 by Oeconomides, and 
 by W. Vischer,_Rhein. Mus., 1871, p. 
 39 ff.; Hicks, No. 63). The fact that 
 the Ozolian Locrians only are here 
 mentioned, and not the Opuntian also, 
 is explained by the predominant posi- 
 tion of the former in their own district. 
 11. Kal Mc-yapV}? : i-e. as well as the 
 Argives and Tht-ssalians. 12. irepl 
 yrjs 6'pwv : without art., the statement 
 being general. So c. 122. 9; iv. 92. 
 21. Cf. c. 78. 12. TroXe'|jiw Karct^ov : 
 oppressed with war. This unusual ex- 
 pression probably refers rather to a 
 constant threat of war than to contin- 
 uous hostilities. 13. xaleo-xov: got 
 possession of, ingressive ; see on c. 12. 
 11. The Athenians placed there a 
 garrison (tfypwpow avroi: cf.c. iii.ll, 
 tlyov Se a'Jrol ras fly/ds), which was 
 
 destroyed, c. 114. 5. Pegae was the 
 Megarian harbour on the Corinthian 
 gulf ; Nisaea, a nearer one, on the 
 Saronic. 16. o\ TIKIOTO, : see on c. 
 3. 2. rfpfjaTO irpwrov : so often joined 
 to emphasize the moment of begin- 
 ning. Cf. ii. 36. 1; 47.8; 68.5; iii. 
 86. 7 ; vi. 46. 6. 
 
 104'. The Athenians support the 
 revolt of the Egyptians against the 
 Persians with 200 ships. 
 
 1. "Ivopws : ace. to Hdt. vii. 7. 6, 
 Inaros began his insurrection with 
 the assassination of the Persian gov- 
 ernor, Achaemenes, the brother of 
 Xerxes, who had been sent there after 
 the suppression of the revolt of B.C. 
 486. Psammitichus is probably the 
 /3otriAeiy TTJS AtBvrjs mentioned as 
 friendly to the Athenians by the 
 Schol. on Ar. Vesp. 718. 2. Mapetas : 
 Marea, on the southern bank of Lake 
 Mareotis. Pharus, the island off the 
 Canopic mouth of the Nile, afterwards 
 united by a mole with Alexandria, 
 and famous for its lighthouse. Thuc. 
 uses this well-known place to define 
 the position of Marea. virc'p: with 
 gen., above, further inland. Cf. C. 112. 
 9; 137. 16. 4. 'Apro^'p^ov : (some
 
 230 THUCYDIDES I. 104, 105. * Ol. 80. l; B.C. 460. 
 
 5 eTnjyayero. ot Be (ervyov yap e's KvTrpoi/ 
 va.va-1 Sta/cocrtats avTatv re /cat rail/ 
 ctTroXtTroWes Tr}^ KvTrpov, /cat dvarrXeva-avTes diro 0aXacr- 
 o~7S es TO> NetAoi> rov re Trora/tou /cparov^re? /cat r^s 
 Me/Li^>iSos TWV Svo pepaiv TT/JOS TO rpirov //.epos o /caXet- 
 
 10 rat Aev/coV ret^os eVoXejuow Ivrjcrav Se avroOi TIepcra)v 
 Kol M^Swv ot KaTafyvyovTes /cat AtyvTrrtouv ot /a^ 
 TrocrToVres. 
 
 105 * *A/fa)VO4OVS Be vav<rlv dirofldo-Lv e's 'AXta? 
 Kopii>#tovs /cat 'ETrtSavptovs /^a^ eyevero, /cat 
 KopivOiOL. /cat vo-Tepov t A.&rpHUQi eVav/xa^o-av evrt Ke- 
 Kpv(j>aXeia HeXoTrovvrjcriajv vaucrt, /cat eviKoiv 'A^vatot. 
 5 TroXe/iov Se /caracrrai/ros 7jy>os Atyt^rag 'A.frrjvcuois p-erd 2 
 ravra vavpayla, ytyverat CTT* AtytV^ ^ueyaX^ 'AfJrjvauav 
 /cat Atyti^raiv, /cat ot ^v/xjaa^ot e/carepot? Trapfjcrav, /cat 
 eVi/caw ' AOrjvaloi, /cat vavs e/38o/u,^/co^ra \a^6vre^ avTaiv 
 es T^ y>p aTreftrjcrav /cat eTToKiopKow Aeco/cparovs TOI> 
 
 10 ^rpoiftov (TTpaTrjyovvTos. eVetra IleXoTrow^crtot d^vveiv 3 
 Atytv-^rats e's /xeV r^ Atytvai^ rpta/coo-tous 
 
 Mss. have 'ApTo|ep|oi; here ; c. 137.2!; 1. 'AXids : 'AAt^s.-eW, -eOtri, -as, the 
 
 iv. 50. 14) succeeded Xerxes B.C. 465. correct form of the name, ace. to Hdt. 
 
 See on c. 137. 21. 5. tirnYcfymj : v ii. 137. 12; Xen. //e//. vi. 2. 3; and 
 
 see on c. 3. 9. C/- c. 114. 7; iii. 34. Bockh, /nscr. I. No. 165. It lay on the 
 
 8; 82. 5. southern coast of the Argive penin- 
 
 ol 8e ...yop : see on c> 3 1 - 7- sula (Curtius, Pelop. II. 461, 579). 
 
 <rrpaTvo'|xvoi : probably, after the The district is called ^ 'AAicis in ii. 
 
 reduction of a large portion of the 56. 14. 3. KeKpv^aXetq. : an island 
 
 island (c. 94. 5), an Athenian force in the Saronic gulf, between Aegina 
 
 had been stationed there. 7. wa- and Epidaurus. 4. IIeXoirovvT]o-iwv: 
 
 irX.v<ravTes : i.e. up stream. Cf. Hdt. i.e. the Corinthians and Epidaurians, 
 
 ii. 4. 19, ocaTrAoos OTT^ 0aAacr<n7s dva rbv perhaps with the Kalians and other 
 
 n-oTa.ti.6v. 9. TWV 8vo fiepwv : i'.e. of inhabitants of the Acte. KO.I VIKWV 
 
 three. See on c. 74. 6. 11. ot pi] 'A67]vaioi : and this time the Athenians 
 
 vvairooTavTS : i-e. el rives (j.% ^wairt- were victorious, retaliation being indi- 
 
 ffrr]<ra.v. cated by the repetition of the same 
 
 10."i. Battles of the Athenians with words. 
 
 the Corinthians and the Aeyinetans. 9. AcwKparous : ace. to Plut. Arist.
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 105. 
 
 231 
 
 o/rXtras, rrporepov K.opLv0L(ov /cat 'E7ri8aty)ian> e 
 
 t/3acra,i', ra 8e a.Kpa rfjs Fepavetas /careXa/3ov /cat es 
 Meya/3t'Sa /care^crav KopivBiOL yaera rwv ^v/x/Aa^wv, 
 
 15 vo/xtovres dSwdrovs eo~eo~$at 'A^rpatovs fiorjOtiv rots 
 Meyapevcrtf eV re AiytVTj aTrovcr^? crrparta? TroXX^? /cat 
 e^ AtyvTTTQj ^v 8e /cat fiorjOoxTiv, air* Atytir^? aVao-rry- 
 o~ecr$at avrov?. ot 8e 'A^vatot ro yu.eV 77/365 Aiylvr) 4 
 crrpareu/za ov/c eKLvrjcrav, ro>v 8' e/c rrj? TToXecos u?roXot- 
 
 20 7raji> ot re TrpecrySurarot /cat ot ^ewrarot a^iKvovvran e? 
 ra Meyapa MvyowvtSou (rTpaTrj-yowTO^. /cat /za^? yei^o- 5 
 /jLevrjs IcroppOTTOv Trpo? Koptv^tov? oiKpL0r)crav O.TT' a.XX7y- 
 Xwv /cat eVojLtto-at' avrot e/cctrepot ov/c eXacrcrov e^et^ eV 
 ra> epyw. /cat ot /xef 'A^vatot (eKpaTTjcrav yap o/xto? 6 
 
 25 yu-aXXov) aTre\06vT(ov rwv KopivOioiv rpoTrcuov 
 
 ot 8e Koptv^tot /ca/ct^o/xevot VTTO raii^ eV riy TroXet 
 (TJ3vTpa>v /cat Trapacr/cevacra/xet'ot ^/xepas v&repov Sa>Se/ca 
 
 20. 1, he was a general also at Plataea. 
 
 12. irpoVepov . . . e'lrixovpovs : z'.e. 
 in the battle of 1 ; an auxiliary 
 contingent sent by the authorities of 
 the league. 13. TCI aicpa TTJS Fcpa- 
 veias : they thus controlled the pas- 
 sage of the Isthmus. Curtius, Pe/. I. 
 8 ; II. 531. 17. rjv 8c KCI : /caf, ac<- 
 a/fy, suggests a doubt as to the occur- 
 rence ; see on c. 15. 7. clvatrTTJo-c- 
 <rflai: c/ vii. 49. 10; 50. 22; viii. 27. 
 28 ; applied to the removal of a force 
 from a post occupied for some con- 
 siderable time. 
 
 18. irpos Al-y^n : i.e. before the 
 city of Aegina, which they were be- 
 sieging, 9. 19. TWV 8e K TT]S iro'Xews : 
 proleptic, as c. 8. 9; 18. 1; 63. 8; 
 due to the influence of a.<j>iKvovvrai 
 (G. 1225 ; H. 788 ; Kiihn. 448), but 
 peculiar in the addition of \nro\oiiriav. 
 
 20. 01 T . . . vcwraToi : these per- 
 
 formed military service only in ex- 
 traordinary cases ; the former were 
 between 50 and 60, the latter below 
 20 years of age. Gilbert, Griech. Alt. 
 I. p. 301. 21. MupwvCSov: a great 
 name among the leaders of the older 
 generation. See c. 108. 7 ; iv. 95. 12; 
 Ar. Eccl. 302; Lys. 801; Plut. Per. 
 16. 3. 
 
 22. Uroppo'irov : of indecisive en- 
 gagements. Cf. vii. 71. 2. 23. av- 
 roi : placed for emphasis before 6a- 
 repoi. OVK \ao-o-ov \iv : cf. ii. 22. 
 12; iii. 5. 7; iv. 25. 20; vii. 5. 16; 
 36. 16; viii. 61. 17. v TO> e'p-ya) : in 
 the action. Cf. c. 107. 28; ii. 89. 42; 
 iv. 32. 24 ; viii. 42. 12. 
 
 24. KpaTT]<rav : the position im- 
 plies " in fact they had got the better." 
 26. Kcucito'fMvoi : cf. ii. 21. 23. 27. 
 rrapao-KvacrapLvoi . . . eXOo'vrss : ichen 
 after about twelve days' preparation they
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 105, 106. 
 
 jaaXtcrra e\06vTt<s av0L(TTacrav Tpoiralov /cat avrot a)<? VLKTJ- 
 cravres, /cat ot 'AQrjvcuoL eK/3or)6ij<TavTe<; e/c rail' Meya- 
 30 po)v rov? re TO TpoiTfuov io~TaVra<j Sta<$et/>oucri /cat rot? 
 106 aXXots v/x/3aXoVre9 eKparrja-av. ot Se VLK^^VOI vrre- l 
 X&povv, /cat rt avrwv /aepos ou/c oXtyov 7ry>oo-/3tao-#ef /cat 
 Sta/xa/3r6i> TT}? 6Sov eVeVeo-ei' e? rov ycapiov tStwrov, <w 
 ervyev opvy^a /xeya Trepieipyov /cat ov/c 77^ 6^0805. ot Se 2 
 5 'A^vatot yz/oVres /caret Trp6(ra)Tr6v re elpyof rots OTrXt'rats 
 /cat Tre/noTTjo-ai'Tes KVK\O) rov? i//tXov? /careXeucrav Tra^ras 
 rovs ecre\06vTa<s, /cat Tra^o? /xeya rovro KopLv0LOi<; eye- 
 ro Se 77X^09 aTre^wp^cre^ avrot? r-ijs crr^arta? 
 
 marched out: the ace. rifntpas 
 with irapaffKevaffd/Aevot, and this sub- 
 ordinate to f\06vTes. St. and B. 
 follow Madvig in reading ^f/>cus; 
 but this would isolate ira.pa.ui(euo.<Ta.- 
 Hfvoi. too much. 28. oWKcrracrav . . . 
 5ia4>0Lpoucn. : the two sentences in 
 parataxis (c/. c. 26. 16; 61. 1), in the 
 same temporal relation as c. 48. 2, 3, 
 the thing attempted being expressed 
 by the impf., and its interruption by 
 the pres. For al avrol, see on c. 50. 
 18. 29. 'xf3oi]6T]o-avTcs : only here in 
 Thuc., and in Hdt. only in ix. 26. 11 ; 
 frequent in later writers. 30. TOIS 
 oXXois : z.e. those who meanwhile had 
 come to aid their friends. 
 
 106. The Athenians cut off a de- 
 tachment of the Corinthians. 
 
 1. viKcofxevoi : partic. pres. corre- 
 sponding to tvlKtav (c. 13. 31; 49. 24; 
 iii. 8. 5); so c. 70. 17; ii. 47. 17; 51. 
 23 ; 60. 22 ; v. 73. 12 ; vii. 23. 13. It 
 is here pred. to virex<t>pouv. 2. KCU 
 TI vTt. : parataxis, as in c. 105. 28. 
 n-poo-piao-Oe'v : this verb here only. 
 irp6s has the same strengthening force 
 Kii^eiv, iii. 61, 14: iv. 
 
 87. 8; v. 42. 19; viii. 76. 32. But 
 Kr. conjectures Trpo/SicwfleV. 3. 4's 
 TOW \(opov ISioSrov : for the order, cf. 
 c. 45. 8; 53. 17. J: refers to xp' l V> 
 and is probably governed directly by 
 e-rvxev, sc. uv (see on c. 32. 9; and cf. 
 Lys. xxiv. 5 ; and Thompson on Plat. 
 Phaedr. 263 c) with wepteTpyov as ad- 
 ditional pred. Herbst, Philol. 1866, 
 p. 651, makes avriav /ue'pos OVK 6\iyov, 
 2, antec. to <, taken as dat. of interest 
 to eruxe (= 'met') and OVK ?>v e|o5os. 
 But this is very unlikely, in view of 
 vii. 81. 22, avei\i)9fVTfs s Ti. x< a P<- v > 
 
 6? KVK\fi! fJ.fV Tfix'l0t> Trfptrjv. 4. Kal 
 
 OVK i^v e^oSos : stands as a second 
 member of the relative sentence, as 
 if Kal ' ou. See on c. 42. 2; 68. 15; 
 ii. 4. 25. 
 
 5. tlp-yov : Schol., tK(a\vov fe\8e'iv. 
 rots dir\iT<us : cf. c. 48. 12 ; 49. 18. 
 Kara. Trpoffcairov and irepiffrfiffavTes 
 KVK\CI> are opposed. 6. Kart'Xevcrav : 
 i.e. with such stones as were at hand, 
 with or without slings. 8. TO TT\T}- 
 0os : the main bod// ; opp. to the /j.(pos 
 OVK o\lyov. avVois : cf. c. IO2. 1. 
 Bockh, Inscr. I. No. 165,' p. 292 ; C. I.
 
 *O1. 80. 1; fi.c. 459. 
 **O1. 80. 2; B.C. 458. 
 
 THUCYDtDES I. 107. 
 
 233 
 
 107 
 
 * *HpavTo Se Kara TOVS ypovovs rovrovs /cat ra /j,a- 1 
 e<? OaXacrcrav 'A.OyjvaloL ot/coSo/u,eu>, TO re <l>a- 
 
 /cp 
 
 \.r)pov$e /cat TO es Ilet/aaia. /cat <l>aj/ceW o-rpaTevo-aWaw 2 
 e? Awptas TTp Aa/ceSat/>toi>tW /x^TpoVoXtv, Botoi/ /cat 
 5 KvTivtov /cat 'Epuseov, ** /cat eXovratv ev rwv 7roXio-/AaY&> 
 . ot Aa/ceSat/u,oVtot Nt/co/zi^Sou? TOT) KXeo/Jiftporov 
 nXetcTToaVa/CTos TOV HavcravLov /SacrtXewg, i/eov 6V- 
 TOS en, T7yov/u,eVov e/3ot]0r)O'av Tot? 
 7re^Ta/coo~tot5 /cat ^tXtot? OTrXtTat? /cat TO>V 
 10 ptot?, /cat TOV? <!><y/cea9 oynoXoyta d^ay/cacrai'Te? a- 
 
 T^ TroXti' aire^upovv TTOL\LV. /cat /caTa Od\a(rcrav pev 3 
 avrovs, 8ta TOV Kpto~atou /coXTrov et /8ovXoti/To irtpaiov- 
 vavcrl 
 
 TC 
 
 ^. 1. 433 ; Hicks, No. 191, for a remark- 
 able record of the events recorded in 
 the three last chapters, naming the 
 citizens of the tribe Erechtheis who 
 fell in these campaigns : 'Epex^i'Sos 
 oi'Se ^v T(J? iro\ffj.Cj> airtftavov fi> Kvirpca, 
 tv AiyvTTTu, tv QOIVIKTI, fv 'A\ievffiv, 
 fv Alyivri, Meyapo? TOV avrov fviavrov. 
 Thuc. does not notice the Phoenician 
 affair, nor the Inscr. the action off 
 Cecryphaleia. Bockh assumes for 
 these events the civil year, 01. 80. 3, 
 B.C. 458-7 ; Kr. Stud. I. p. 162, B.C. 
 460, from spring to autumn ; 01. 79. 
 4-80. 1. 
 
 107. The long walls at Athens be- 
 gun ; the Lacedaemonians, who had 
 gone to support the Dorians, hindered 
 on their return by the Athenians. 
 
 1. T|'p|avTo : the completion is men- 
 tioned in c. 108. 12. In this con- 
 nexion of city and harbour, which 
 identified the power of Athens with 
 the sea, the democracy recognized 
 the surest guarantee of its stability. 
 2. TO 4>oXt]po'v8 : of 35 stades ; rb 
 ts netpom : of 40 stades. See ii. 13. 
 
 7. The latter afterwards consisted 
 of a double wall (rb &6peiov xa.1 rb i>6- 
 riov). But at first only the northern 
 line was constructed ; the southern 
 one (rb 5io /teVov T<XOS) was added 
 about B.C. 440, by the advice of 
 Pericles. Plat. Gorg. 455 e, and 
 Curtius, Zu den Sieben Karten, p. 33. 
 
 4. Acopids : applied both to district 
 and inhabitants ; and so the appos. 
 rriv /j.r]Tp6iro\iy, as in iii. 92. 9. Cf. 
 Ildt. viii. 31. 7 (who, c. 43. 8, mentions 
 a fourth town, Pindus) ; Strab. x. 4. 6. 
 6. NiKO(iTJ8ovs : see on c. 94. 1. 7. 
 pacnXs'us : appos. to T\\eurToa.va.KTo-. 
 11. airt^uJpovv : they began their 
 return march. See on c. 87. 1. 
 
 12. Sid TOV Kpuraiov Ko'Xirov : they 
 may have intended to take ship at 
 Cirrha, as Cl. suggests ; but Thuc. 
 always uses this name for the Corin- 
 thian gulf. See ii. 69. 4; 83.2; 92. 
 22 ; 93. 1 ; iv. 76. 10. For the order 
 of words, see on c. 77. 4. 13. 
 fj.X.Xov Kb>Xv'<riv : it teas to be expected 
 that they would hinder. Thuc. uses 
 the fut. inf. after fj.t\\etv (regarded
 
 234 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 107. 
 
 Sta Se TT}S Tepaveias OVK dcr^>aXes e'^atz/ero auTots 
 
 15 vaitov )(6vT<i)v Meyapa /cat Il^yas 7ropevcr0cu, SucroSds 
 
 re yap 17 FepdVeta /cat e^povpelro act VTTO 'A.6r)vaLQ)v, 
 
 /cat rdre rjcrBdvovTO aurovs /z.eXXoi'Tas /cat ravrr) /ccuXvcretv. 
 
 S' avTots cV BotcoTOts 7reptju,etvacri cr/cei//acr^at dra; 4 
 oVw dcr^aXecrrara StaTropevcroi'Tat. TO Se' Tt /cat aVSpe? 
 20 TO)^ ' A0r)vai(t)v eTrrjyov auTous Kpv<j)a cXTTtcrai'Te? Sfj/jLOv 
 re KaTCLTravcreiv /cat TO, /xa/cpa Tei^rj ot/coSoynov/xei'a. eflor}- 5 
 0r)crav Se eV avTov? ot 'A^^atot TravBrjfJLel /cat 
 
 Se eyeVoiTO TeTyoa/ctcr^tXtot /cat /zvptot. vofMLcravTe^ Se 6 
 25 airopelv 6irr) SteX^wcrtv eTTeo-TpaTevo-av avTot?, /cat Tt /cat 
 TOV $TJfJLOv /caTaXv crews V7roi//ta. ^X^oi' Se /cat ecrcraXai^ 7 
 
 as a verb of thinking) in preference 
 to the pres. (as after a verb of j/W). 
 C/*. c. 10. 31; 22. 2; 114. 4; 130. 10; 
 132.30; 134. 3; ete. Pres. and fut. 
 together, vi. 42. 3. The Mss. vary as 
 usual. 15. Me'-yapa Kal Ilrj-yais : see 
 c. 103. 13. iropcvetrOai : in c. 26. 5 
 with ireffi, of a march by land. 081'- 
 e' is usually opp. to TrAelV. Svcro- 
 8os : occurs here only. Curtius, 
 Pelop. II. 552. 17. Kal TO'T : in 
 addition to the natural difficulties of 
 that route, active opposition on the 
 part of the Athenians was threat- 
 ened. Kal ravrfl : i.e. as well as /caret 
 
 18. O'TIO Tpo'ircp : with fut. indie., for 
 the more usual oirtoj. So iv. 128. 23; 
 vi. ii. 25; 44. 23; viii. 43. 12; 48. 
 23; 63. 20. 19. r<5 B TI KaC: (in 
 25 /cai rt (taO adds a collateral reason ; 
 and besides. Cf. c. 118. 12; vii. 48. 
 7. avSpes TCOV 'AOrjvaCwv: i.e. of 
 the aristocratical party. For the use 
 of oVSpes for rives, see on vi. 10. 5. 
 20. 'inyyov : were seeking to introduce. 
 So the act. in ii. 85. 21 ; viii. 46. 9 ; 
 
 though usually the mid. 5-rjp.ov : the 
 democratic constitution ; of tener with 
 /caTo.A.ueii', Ka.Ta.\vffi$ : see iii. 81. 20; 
 v. 76. 6; 81. 8; vi. 27. 11; 28. 10; 
 viii. 49. 5; 54. 17; 64. 9; 65. 2; 68. 
 2, 27 ; 86. 8, 47. Karairaveiv also of 
 political changes, v. 26. 3 ; viii. 97. 
 5. The long walls would greatly 
 strengthen the democracy. 
 
 21. e'f3oT](h]<rav : (a) HorjOelv eVt TI- 
 vas ' to carry force against ' them ; 
 (b) eVl (f's) r&irov, 'to carry aid to' it. 
 Am. Cf. (a) iii. no. 8; iv. 25. 32; 
 108. 28; (6) iii. 97. 14; iv. 8. 3; 42. 
 15; 72. 2; vi. 65. 20; vii. 18. 4; viii. 
 60. 15. iravSijiuC : includes either 
 the whole population, as c. 73. 22 ; 90. 
 22 ; v. 82. 26 ; or the whole military 
 force, as here, ii. 31. 2; v. 64. 6. In 
 this case it appears that even the 
 force in possession of Geraneia was 
 withdrawn. 23. cos sKacrroi : cf. c. 
 67. 13. 
 
 25. oirr| Sic'XOcoo-iv : deliberative 
 subjv., as ii. 4. 29; 52. 11; iii. 112. 22. 
 26. TOV ST{|XOV : Kr. conjectures 
 Troy STJMOV, because 5rj/j.os is often used
 
 *O1. 80. 4; B.C. 457. 
 
 THUCYWDES I. 107, 108. 
 
 235 
 
 rots 
 
 Kara TO 
 
 ot 
 
 108 
 
 Se 
 
 rov? 
 et> Taz^aypa r^5 Botama? CVIKW Aa/ceSat/zoViot 
 
 os eyeVero ap,<f)OTpo)V 7roXv<?. /cat 2 
 Aa/ceSat/zoVtot /xe^ es r^v MeyaptSa eX$oVres /cat SevBpo- 
 
 tcr#/z 
 
 ov 
 
 /cat ot 
 
 vraXtv arrrjXOov eV ot/cov Sta Tepaveias /cat 
 *A0r)valoL Se Sevrepa /cat e ^77 /co 0-777 i^/zepa yu,era 
 eorTpdrevcrav es Botwrov? MvyocuvtSov err par?) - 
 yowro?, /cat f^o-XV ^ v Olvo(f)VTOi<s TOU? Bot&>rot>s VLKijcrav- 3 
 re? r^g re ^ajpas e/cyoar^crai' r^? Botwrta? /cat <I>aj/aSo5, 
 10 /cat Tavaypaitov TO ret^o? TreptetXot' /cat Ao/cpwz^ T<UI> 
 
 in this sense without the art., and 
 here KaraAtVtcos is without it. But 
 5f)fj.os, the democratical constitution (be- 
 sides the places cited by Kr. and P.), 
 has the art. in v. 76. 5; viii. 54. 17; 
 68. 3, 14 ; and Time, often omits the 
 art. with a governing subst. when a 
 gen. precedes. C/". c. 3. 1 ; n. 2; 
 36. 11. viroxj/ia: after vo^lffavres', 
 see on c. 80. 3, where the order is 
 reversed. 27. rois "AOtjveuois : see 
 on c. 13. 12. Kara TO x>(xnaxiKo'v : 
 see c. 102. 21 ; ii. 22. 17. The word 
 is rare, except in Thuc. Cf. ii. 101. 
 15; Hi. 3. 19; 91. 7; iv. 6i.l5; v.6.6; 
 etc. ot |XTe'o-rno-av : rel. clause with 
 adversative force ; but these passed 
 over. See on c. 35. 15. 
 
 108. The Athenians are defeated by 
 the Lacedaemonians at Tanagra; as 
 two months later the Boeotians are by 
 the Athenians at Oenophyta. 
 
 2. Tava-ypa: on the Asopus, near 
 the Attic border. C'VIKUV: this posi- 
 tive assertion must outweigh the 
 opposing statements of later writers 
 (Plat. Menex. 242 b; Diod. xi. 81. 6; 
 Justin, iii. 6), who represent the result 
 differently. A favourable consequence 
 of this defeat was the recall of Cimon 
 
 (see on c. 102. 22) on the motion of 
 Pericles. Plut. dm. 17. 10; Per. 
 10. 3. 
 
 4. 5ev8pOTOjxTJo-avTs : not to be 
 changed with v. H. into -/coirTjtravTey, 
 though hardly occurring elsewhere. 
 Metaphorical in Ar. Pax, 747. The 
 reference is specially to the destruc- 
 tion of vines and olives. 6. Scvrc'pq. 
 . . . TJpepo. : by this precise date and 
 the condensed brevity of the account, 
 Thuc. indicates the surprising charac- 
 ter of these successes. 
 
 8. Olvo<j>vTois : Schol., ~x,(aplov TTJS 
 BoicoTi'as, of uncertain position. Kie- 
 pert marks it on the Asopus, a few 
 miles east of Tanagra. 9. Kpan]- 
 o-av : not so much by further victo- 
 ries as by the support given to the 
 democratical faction in the various 
 towns, whose preponderance lasted till 
 the battle of Coronea, B.C. 446, c. 113. 
 T^S X"*P as T1 "1S Boiwrias : i.e. the 
 country except Thebes, but Grote, 
 Hist, of Gr., V. c. 45, p. 187, includes 
 Thebes ; on p. 202 he quotes Arist. 
 Pol. \. 3. 5 (1302 b, 29) as implying 
 that a democracy was established 
 there also at this time. 10. ircpici- 
 X.ov : for the usual Ka6t'i\ov ; again in
 
 236 
 
 T.HUCYD1DES I. 108, 109. 
 
 * 01. 81. 1 ; B.C. 456. 
 
 e/carov .aVSpas onrfpovs rovs 
 , ra re re 1^17 ra kavrav ra /za/cpa 
 * aj/xoXoy^crav Se /cat Atyti^rat /xera ravra rot? 'A^i/at- 4 
 ots Tei^T/ re TrepteXwre? /cat vaus TrapaScWes <f)6pov re 
 15 TadfjivoL es roi^ eVetra ^povov. /cat IleXoTroW^croj' 77e- 5 
 piTrXevcrav ' A.0r)iscuoi ToX/xt'Sov rov ToX/zatou crryaar^- 
 yowTO9, /cat TO veaJpiov TO Aa/ceSatjLto^twt' eveTrprja'av /cat 
 XaX/ctSa }LopivQid)v iroXiv elXov /cat. ^t/cua>z>tovs eV a,7ro- 
 /3ao~et Try? yiys pv-XO eKparirjcrav. 
 
 109 Ot 8' a/ r^ AtyvTTTW 'A^vatot /cat ot ^v^a/xa^ot eVe- 1 
 , /cat avrot? TroXXat tSeat TroXejawv Karecrrrjcrav. TO 2 
 yap irpuTov eKpdrovv rrjs AlyvTrrov 'A0r)V(uoi, /cat 
 
 TTJS yr\3 ' cf. irapa.ir\ovs r?)S 'IraAiay, 
 c. 36. 11; 7/}s irarp'fas v6vros, Eur. 
 /. T. 1006; in adpulsu litoris, 
 Tac. Hist. ii. 59. Kiihn. 414, 4. 19. 
 jieix.Il Kpart]o-av : Time, joins Kparflv 
 with the ace. when it is used with 
 yuaxj) or /j.ax6/J-evos (ii. 39. 14; iv. 67. 
 29), or, more rarely, when the con- 
 nexion clearly implies this (ii. 39. 18 ; 
 iii. 99. 3) ; otherwise always with the 
 gen. ; for in viii. 25. 23, iv TTJ /j.dxy 
 belongs to |iWj3?j; and in viii. 62. 7 
 the gen. is to be regarded rather 
 as abs. 
 
 109. Final defeat of the Athenians 
 in Egypt. . 
 
 1. c'lre'iievov, teal . . . Kareo-Tijo-av : 
 parataxis ; = while they icaited in 
 Eijijpt (since B.C. 460, see c. 104, 2) 
 occurred, etc. Kart(rrr}ffav, complexive 
 aor. summing up a series ; see on c. 
 6. 3. 2. tSe'cu : used in vi. 4. 31 in 
 its literal sense of ' figure.' Time., 
 who is fond of the word, uses it else- 
 where for 'manner, mode'; and only 
 here in pi., of vicissitudes in war 
 (belli modos, Hor. Car. ii. i. 2); 
 often with traaa. Cf. ii. 19. 2; iii. 8l. 
 
 14 and iv. 51. 1; 133. 2. 11. djjiii- 
 povs : Cu'rtius, Herm. 10, p. 239, con- 
 siders that this was a punishment for 
 the participation of these Locrians 
 in the undertaking directed against 
 Athenian interests, referred to on c. 
 103. 3. TOVS irXovo-ucoTeiTOvs : for 
 the position, cf. in 12 TO. pax pa, added 
 as a supplementary explanation. 
 12. TCI T rtt\r\ : the last member of 
 the enumeration. Cf. c. 67. 6 ; 69. 3 ; 
 76. 12 ; 90. 7 ; and so in 14, <f>6pov re. 
 13. cifioXo yijo-av : see on c. 101. 12. 
 This was after a siege of nearly three 
 years ; see c. 105. 9. P. follows Diod. 
 xi. 78. 5, who makes it last nine 
 months only. 16. ToXptSou : son of 
 Tolmaeus. On names from similar 
 stems, see on c. 29. 7. 17. TO vew- 
 piov : Gythium, see Paus. i. 27. 5 ; at 
 the northwest corner of the Laconian 
 gulf, now Marat honisi, Curtius, 
 Pel. II. 270. 18. XoXKiSa: no doubt 
 the place mentioned in ii. 83. 18 near 
 the mouth of the Evenus in Aeto- 
 lia, which was then in the hands of 
 the Corinthians. The Schol. wrongly 
 places it in Acarnania. <xiro3curi
 
 *0l. 81. 1; B.C. 456. 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 109. 
 
 237 
 
 u? Tre'/ATret. e? Aa/ceSat)aoz/a Meyd/Ja^oi' av^pa Tlepcnjv 
 ovra, OTTO)? e's rrjv 'Arrt/cir)v ccrfiaXelv 7retcr#eV- 
 row IIeXo7row77crtcuz> air AtyvTrrou aTraydyot y A.0r)vai- 
 ov?. a>? Se avrw ou Trpov^wpet /cat ra ^prj/JLara dXXaj? dviy- 3 
 Xovro, 6 />te> Meyd/3aos /cat ra XotTrd TMV xP r )f JL( ^ T(t)V TTCX- 
 Xtv 5 rty 'Acrta^ e/co^u, icrOrj, MeyaySu^oi^ Se rov ZWTTV/DOU 
 10 Tre/xTret avSpa Tlepcrrjv /xera crrparta? TroXXr}?' * 05 d<t/cd- 4 
 Kara yr\v TOU? re Atyvvrrtovs /cat rov? 
 CKpa-Trjcre /cat e/c r^9 Me)a<^tSog e^Xacre rous 
 /cat reXo? e<? II^ocrcoTrtTtSa r^ i^Jcrov /care/cXi^cre /cat 
 eVoXtop/cet eV avr^ eVtai>Toz> /cat 1^ /x^i^a?, ^XP L ^ &P**-' 
 15 ^a? r^v Stco/3v^a /cat Traparpe^a? dXXr^ TO vSay> rd? re 
 em rov fypov eVot^cre /cat 7^5 VTJCTOV ret vroXXd i]7ret- 
 , /cat Sta/3a5 etXe r^v vfjcrov Tre^. 
 
 has a sarcastic tone. 9. Mryof3vov : 
 mentioned in Hdt. vii. 82. 8 and iii. 
 1 60. 12, where he is said to be the son 
 of that Zopyrus, who gained Babylon 
 for Darius. 10. p-trd crrparids iroX- 
 \T}S : Diod. gives him (xi. 75) with 
 Artabazus 300,000 men and (xi. 77) 
 300 ships. 13. IIpoo-wTriTiSa : this 
 island is mentioned in Hdt. ii.4i. It lay 
 between the Sebennytic and Canopic 
 mouths of the Nile, which must have 
 been joined on the north by a channel, 
 probably artificial. This Megabyzus 
 rendered dry by diverting the water 
 flowing into it (Diod. xi. 77. 2, rov -n-epip- 
 pfovra iro-rafibv Siwpv^i dia\aB6vres ^TTEI- 
 pov firo(i\(Ta.v T^V vrjerov). 14. r]pdvas 
 . . . iraparpt'ij/as : the result stated 
 before the means; see on c. i. 3. 
 16. e'irl rov (ftpov e'iroiTjcre : cf. tv ftfap 
 O,'JTIV iroiflv, C. 62. 14; tvrbs iroirjcrai, 
 V. 2. 13; fvrbs \ia.v T>V rtL\cav iroir]- 
 <ras, vii. 5. 14. 17. KO. : introduces 
 the result of what precedes ; and so. 
 Cf. c. 99. 12. 
 
 22; 83. 1; 98. 15; 112. 23; vii. 29. 
 26. 3. eKparovv . . . Kal . . . ire'nirci : 
 see one. 6 i.l. 5. e's TT]V 'ATTIKTIV . . . 
 air' Atyinrrov : the position shows 
 strong contrast. 6. dira-Yivyot : c/". iii. 
 36.4; vi. 73. 9. 7. irpouxiopei : here 
 impers. as in ii. 56. 12; iii. 4. 19; 18. 
 4; iv. 59. 16. Elsewhere with a subj., 
 V a'tpeffis (ii. 58. 7), rb epyov (viii. 68. 
 25), or a neut. of general meaning 
 (c. 74. 28 ; 1 1 1 . 7 ; 1 27. 4 ; ii. 5. 2 ; iv. 
 18. 21; 73. 20; 101. 11; v. 37. 9; 54. 
 7; 83. 7; vi. 18. 27;. 74. 11; 90. 7; 
 103.!!). oXXos: = /iOTTji'. Cf. iv. 
 36. 2; vii. 42. 25; 47. 17; viii. 78. 9. 
 ii. 1 8. 8, which Cl. gives here as an- 
 other instance, is correctly explained 
 Ijy him there in a different sense. 
 euT]XovTo : Wecklein, Cur. epigr. p. 
 34, has shown that ai-aAoCi', dvaAtV/cfif 
 should have the aug. 77. Cf. ii. 13. 
 29; 64. 14; 70. 11 ; iii. 81. 16; vi. 31. 
 38; vii. 48. 35; viii. 31. 17; 45-30; 
 65. 12. 8. d |AV Me-ycCpa^os xre. : 
 the use of the common pred. tKOfj.i(rOr}
 
 238 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. no. 
 
 *O1. 81.2; B.C. 454. 
 
 110 * Ovro) IJLCV TO. 
 
 err] TroXe^cravra /cat oXtyot dvro TroXXaiv 
 Sta TT/S At/3v?79 e? KvpTJvrjv IcrwOrjo-av, ot Se TrXetcrrot 
 ctTTtoXoi'T-o. AtyuTrro? Se iroXiv VTTO /3ao~tXe'a lyivero 2 
 5 vrX^v 'A/xvpratov rov eV rot? eXecrt /3ao-tXe'w<?- rovrot' Se 
 Sta ju,eye$dg re TOU eXovg ov/c eSwewro eXett* /cat a/xa 
 /xa^tjawrarot eto~t raw AtyvTTTt&jv ot eXetot. 'Ivdp<os oe 3 
 6 At/8v&>i> (3a(Ti\v<s, os ra irdvTa enpa^e Trepl rfjs At- 
 yuTrrov, TT/DoSocrta Xrj(j)6el<; dvecrTavp(t>0'r). e/c Se raiv 4 
 10 ' A.9j]vaiv /cat TT]? aXX^? ^u/xyita^tSo? TrevTiJKOvTa rpujpe^ 
 StaSo^ot TrXeoucrat es AtyvTrro^ ca-^ov Kara TO Me^S^crtov 
 , OVK etSdre? rwv eei/TxeVajv ovSeV /cat avrots e/c 
 
 110. ^4n auxiliary force sent later 
 by the Athenians is almost annihilated, 
 and Egypt comes again under the do- 
 minion of the Persian King. 
 
 1. TO. T<3v 'E\\T)Vwv irpa-yH.aTa : re- 
 fers chiefly to the persons engaged; 
 <Ae Greeks and their undertaking. Cf. 
 Hdt. vii. 9. 74. Accordingly we have 
 iro\fj.-fiffavTa instead of the more usual 
 iro\ffj.riadi>Tuv, which Cobet and v. 
 H. read. Sh. compares ii. 36. 13, 
 "EA\7)i/a ir6\efj.ov titt6vra.. 2. dXi-yoi 
 diro iroXXwv : this use of airo strength- 
 ens the impression of loss, as in iii. 
 112. 30; vii. 87. 26. Cf. iv. 9. 3. 
 Diod. xi. 77 represents the Athenians 
 as retiring by capitulation, conclud- 
 ing with f<T(adr)ffav irapa.86(as ts TTJV 
 irarpiSa. He no doubt follows the 
 later encomiastic writers. Grote, V. 
 c. 45, p. 188. 
 
 4. viro (3ao-i\a : so the best Mss., 
 the inferior having /Soo-jXe?. In iii. 59. 
 14 and vii. 64. 7 we have yiyvtaBaL inr6 
 with dat., vi. 86. 17, tlvat inrd with 
 ace. Herbst, Gegen Cobet, p. 27, cites 
 all the passages without drawing a 
 distinction between them. 5. 
 
 TCUOV : cf. Hdt. ii. 140. 7 ; iii. 15. 14. 
 TOIS e'Xeca : the lower parts of the Nile 
 Delta. Cf. Hdt. ii. 137. 6; 151. 18. 
 6. teal o|xa . . . clo-i : a direct state- 
 ment for a causal one. Cf. v. 61. 18; 
 vii. 47. 7. 8. os TO. TrdvTO. eirpo^c : 
 ivho had been the originator of the whole 
 movement. Cf. viii. 82. 10. 
 
 10. 'AOtivwv: so Bekk. for "A0jj- 
 j/aiW of the Mss., which *K will hardly 
 allow. TT]S dX\r]s u(J.|ia\i8os : here 
 the members, not the territory, of the 
 alliance, as in ii. 80. 5 ; v. 36. 4. 
 On flXXT/s, besides, see G. 966, 2 ; H. 
 705. Kiihn. 405, note 1 ; Kr. Spr, 50, 
 4, 11. 11. SuxSoxoi: elsewhere 
 (iii. 115. 7; vii. 15. 9; viii. 85. 3) 
 only of persons ; but here, too, the 
 men are mainly thought of, and so 
 in 12, eldoTfs. l'<r\ov: put in, usu- 
 ally with ts or a dat. But /caret, 
 to designate the point of the coast, 
 also iv. 129. 12; vi. 97. 3. TO Mtv- 
 BTJO-IOV Kt'pas : between the Pelusiac 
 and Sebennytic mouths, named from 
 the city Mendes. Hdt. ii. 17. 25 ; 42. 
 6 ; Strab. xvii. i. 18. Kfpas of one of 
 the Nile mouths (usually a-ropa.) is
 
 *O1. 81.2; B.C. 454. 
 **O1. 81.3; B.C. 454. 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. no, in. 
 eVtTrecrovre? 7reot /cat e/c 0a\dcra"r)S 
 
 239 
 
 VOAJ- 
 
 /carayetv. 
 
 re 
 
 TLKOV biefyBeipav ras TroXXag ra>v vewv, at 8* e'Xacr<rou9 
 15 Ste'^uyoz' TraXw. ra p,ei> Kara rr)v /LteyaX^v ar/aaretav'A^- 5 
 
 vai(DV /cat ro^ ^vfjLfjid^a)v e? AtyvTrro^ ovrw? ereXevr^crez'. 
 Ill 'E/c Se @eo-<raXtas 'Opecrn?? 6 'E^e/cpartSov uto? rov 1 
 ecrcraXa)i> /SacrtXe'oos (f>vya)i> eneicrev 'A^^atovs eavrov 
 * /cat 7rapaXa/3dvre<? Botwrou? /cat 
 'AflyvcuoL ecrrparevo-ai' TTJS ecrcraXtas eVt 
 5 o-aXov. /cat r^5 ^e/ y^9 eKpdrovv ocra /XT) npo'iovTes TTO\V 
 e/c TWI' O7rX<wi> (ot yap LTnrrjs raiv ecrcraXajv elpyov), rrjv 
 Se TroXt^ OL>^ etXo^, ouS' aXXo Trpovyaipei aurot? ovSei^ 
 ai^ eVe/ca ecrryoarevcra^, dXX' aTre^wp^cra^ TraXtv 'OpecrrTyv 
 
 * *Sfe VC'N'^ > \ \ ^ * 
 
 e^ot're? aTrpa/crot. yu,era oe ravra ov 7roXA&> vcrrepov 2 
 
 10 ^tXtot ' AOrjvaioji' errl ra? vav? ra? eV Il^yats eT 
 
 found in Find. />#. 201, Bergk. 12. 
 Ka(: c/. c. 109. 3. 16. cs ACYVirrov: 
 belongs to ffrpareiav, though placed 
 after the subst. without repetition of 
 the art. G/ c. 11. 19; 18. 12. iVc- 
 XV'TT]O-V : of a series of events ; cf. c. 
 138. 33; iii. 68. 32; v. 26. 21; viii. 2. 
 21. 
 
 111. Fruitless expedition of the Athe- 
 nians into Thessaly to restore Orestes; 
 attempts on the coast of Peloponnesus and 
 Acarnania. 
 
 1 . TOV 0<r<roXu5v {SacriXc'ws : the 
 generality of this expression is sur- 
 prising, but the title 0a<ri\evs is ap- 
 plied to the chiefs of particular pa^ts 
 of Thessaly in Hdt. v. 63. 16 ; vii. 6. 8. 
 As the family of Echecratidas and 
 Orestes belonged to Pharsalus (Gil- 
 bert, Griech. Alt. II. p. 7), we perhaps 
 should read QapaaXiiav. Cf. ii. 22. 3 ; 
 iv. 78. 2. Perhaps ray6s is here 
 meant. Anacreon, Anthol. Pal. \\. 142, 
 speaks of Echecratidas as f<r<ra\ia.s 
 apx<Ss- 3. KdTa-yav : see on c. 26. 15. 
 
 irapaXapo'vTcs : applied specially to 
 the call of allied troops to active ser- 
 vice. Cf. 14; v. 52. 12; vi. 101. 30; 
 vii. 20. 16; 26. 5; 31. 7; 57. 41; viii. 
 92. 40. 6'vTas u(i|Aoixovs : see c. 108. 
 9. 4. rrjs ccnraXtas : see on c. 100. 
 15. 5. 6'<ra JJITJ: also oaov or o ri, = 
 TouavTTjs fji6vov o(Ti}s KpaTcIv tdvvavro 
 /j.% irpoidvTfs. Kiihn. 510, 4 b. An el- 
 liptical expression to limit a preced- 
 ing assertion; so far as was possible 
 without. Cf. iv. 16. 12; Soph. 0. R. 
 347; Track. 1214. 6. r<3v o'irXuv: 
 i.e. the place of arms. Cf. iii. i. 7; 
 vi. 64. 20; Xen. Hell. ii. 4. 6; with 
 Ti8fffOai, ii. 2. 22; iv. 44. 6; vii. 3. 3; 
 viii. 25. 22. 9. airpaKTOi : with airo- 
 X&jpei'j' again, viii. 43. 24 ; with ava- 
 XcopeiV, iv. 22. 14 ; with airitvat, iii. 
 113. 20; iv. 61. 28; 99. 10; v. 38. 21 ; 
 56. 19; vi. 85. 15; 86. 23; the adv., 
 vi. 48. 3. 
 
 10. e'irl TO.S vavs ciripdvres : cf. ii. 
 25. 20 ; vii. 69. 26; the same as t<r&ai- 
 veiv 4s, i. 1 8. 19. In vii. 70. 32, ra?$
 
 240 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. in, 112. 
 
 *O1. 8-J. 2; B.C. l')l. 
 ** Ol. 82. 3; B.C. 449. 
 
 8' avrot ra? Il^yas) TrapeVXeucraz' es ^IKVWVO. Ile- 
 TOV ^avOiTnrov (TTpaTyyovvTOS, /cat aTro/BdvTts 
 
 pocrjUt^avras pa-XV e'/cpar^crav. Km ev0vs 3 
 irapa\a/36vT<s 'A^atoug /catStaTrXevcrai'Teg irep&v rrjs ' A/cap - 
 15 vavLas Is OttaaSas k(rrpa.rev(Tav /cat e 770X10/3 /cow, ou yu,eV- 
 
 TOI elXdV ye, dXX' aTre^atpr^o'av err' ot/cou. 
 
 112 * "TcTTtpov 8e StaXiTToVrcoi' erwv rpivv (rrrovSal yt- l 
 yvavra.i neXoTro^^crtots /cat 'A^vatots Trevraeretg. /cat 2 
 
 e^ TroXe/xov ecryov ol 'A^^atot, ** es 8e Kv- 
 (TTparevovTO vavcrt 8ta/co<rtats avraiz^re /cat TO;!' ^VJM- 
 5 xaw^ Kt/xw^o? <TTpaTr)yovvTo<$. /cat I^-IJKOVTO. [Jikv vrjes 1? 3 
 
 f, of boarding. But in iv. 116. 8, 
 tirt&aivfiv TOV ret^ovs. 11. avroC: 
 see c. 103. 13. irapEirXexxrav : sailed 
 along the coast, the circumnavigation 
 of Peloponnesus not being intended. 
 Cy. ii. 25. 15, 26; 84. 30; iii. 7. 5; e*e. 
 Pericles is here first mentioned, with 
 the distinction which is always 
 given by the addition of a father's 
 name. In his case this is repeated on 
 each occasion that he is again prom- 
 inently introduced. Of. c. 127. 3; 
 139.28; ii. 13. 3; 31. 3; 34. 22. In 
 other places the father's name is 
 omitted. Muller-Striibing, Aristopha- 
 nes, p. 618 ff., whose further infer- 
 ences are not to be accepted. See 
 Introd. p. 2. 
 
 14. TTJS 'Aicapvavi'as : dependent on 
 OlvidSas, as in 4. Oeniadae, at the 
 mouth of the Achelous, used as name 
 of the town (ii. 102. 15; iii. 7. 10; 
 114. 12) and of the inhabitants (iv. 
 77. 9). On this expedition of Peri- 
 cles, see Plut. Per. 19. 2-4, who gives 
 him 100 triremes. 
 
 112. Truce between Athens and 
 Sparta; successful battles in Cyprus 
 and on the coast; hostile action of 
 Athens and Sparta about Delphi. 
 
 1. SiaXwro'vTwv : intr., of time. Cf. 
 iii. 74. 1. In \. 10. 54 it agrees with 
 the subj. of the sentence. yt-yvovTai : 
 pass, of jrote'tffOai. Cf. c. 51. 9 ; 73. '2. ; 
 75. 14. 2. irtvTatTeis : St. and v. H. 
 read irevrfrets here and deKfrns in v. 
 25. 3; 26. 16, without Mss., following 
 the analogy of TrevreT-ripis, iii. 104. 13, 
 and the corresponding forms in Ar. 
 Ach. 188, 191; Soph. Phil. 715; Eur. 
 El. 1153. But the uncertainty of the 
 orthography of rpiaKovrovreis (c. 23. 
 19; 115. 3; ii. 2. 2) and of irevrt]Kov- 
 rovreis (v. 27. 1 ; 32. 19) indicates the 
 absence of an established usage. 
 
 KCU : and accordingly ; see on c. 109. 
 17. 3. 'EXXTjviKOv iroXe'iiov : not a 
 designation of a particular war, but 
 expressing collectively all the mili- 
 tary operations of the past ten years 
 which were not against the Persians. 
 Ullrich, Hell. Kr. p. 6 ff . tVxov : 
 Schol., ftrfff-^ov, not = airfff-^ovro, 
 ' they abstained from,' but ceased, 
 made a pause. So particularly the 
 imv. a-xfs, Soph. 0. C. 1169; Eur. Hec. 
 963 ; I. A. 1467. The gen. iroAfVou 
 is part., for in c. 113 the 'EAAr^i/cbs 
 TroAcyuos is continued. In viii. 31. 2, 
 the compound eWirxov is similarly
 
 *O1. 82. 4; B.C. 448. 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 112. 
 
 241 
 
 a??' avTcov eTrXevo'av, 'A/AVpraLov 
 
 TOS rov ev rots eXecrt /SacrtXews, at Se dXXat Ktrtov evro- 
 Kt)u,&>fO5 Se aTro^ai'di'Tos /cat XI/AOV yevo/aeVou 4 
 i> a-rrb Ktrtov /cat TrXevcravre? v7re/9 !EaXa//,u>os 
 10 rrys ev Kv-rrpco <otVtt /cat KtXtfw evavfjid^rjo-av /cat ITTC- 
 ^o/xa^crai/ a/za, /cat viKijcravTes afji^orepa ajrc^ap-qcraLV 
 CTT' ot/cov /cat at e AtyvTrrou vvjes iraXw [at] eX#ovcrat 
 /u,er* O.VTMV, * Aa/ceSatjUWtot Se jaera ravra TOI> l 
 
 Tro\fjLov karrpoiTevcrav, /cat Kparrjo-avTes row ev 
 1.5 AeX<^ot5 tepov TrapeSocrav AeX^ot? /cat av0L<s vcrrepov 
 
 o^foprjcrdvTcov avra>v (TTpaTV(ravTe<s /cat 
 TrapeSocrav ^>aj/cei)crt. 
 
 used. Cy. Plat. Lys. 210 e; Xen. 
 Cyr. iv. 2. 12; ^4n. iii. 4. 36; Dem. 
 xiv. 5 ; Ar. .4t\ 1200. 
 
 6. air avruJv : out of the number of 
 200. Cf. c. 1 10. 2; 116. 14. ' 
 TOUOV : see c. no. 2. 
 TOS : act. also in iv. 30. 12; vi. 52. 8; 
 71.10; 88.56; vii. 8. 7; 15.6; 42.20. 
 ilitl. in i. 95. 9; ii. 29. 4; iii. 2. 8; iv. 
 100. 1 ; v. 47. 38, 40; 82. 9; vii. 31. 8; 
 80. 23; viii. 5. 5; 37-18; 57.12. Each 
 means substantially to summon to 
 one by a message, with greater or less 
 insistence upon employment for the 
 purposes of the subj. See App. 7. 
 KITIOV : on the south coast of Cyprus, 
 birthplace of Zeno the Stoic. 
 
 9. virep 2a\ap.ivos : off" Salamis. 
 Arn. compares the use of yucreajpss, 
 as in c. 48. 4, " from the apparent 
 elevation of the horizon line of the 
 sea above the shore." Cf. c. 137. 
 16; viii. 95. 24. 10. e'vaviiax'no'av : 
 in Diod. xii. 3. 3, and Plut. dm. 18. 7, 
 this victory of the Attic fleet is 
 erroneously ascribed to Cimon. 
 11. dn<}>oTpa : see on c. 13. 23; too. 4. 
 Diod. xii. 4. 4, represents the so-called 
 
 Peace of Callias to have been made 
 with Persia in consequence of these 
 successes. On this, see on viii. 56. 18; 
 Grote, V. c. 45, p. 190 ff. ; Kr. Stud. I. 
 p. 74 ff., who denies the conclusion of 
 any such peace. 12. at g Al-yv'irrou 
 . . . (ACT* avraJv : the attrib. partic. is 
 placed as in c. 1 1 . 19. fier' avriav is 
 to be taken with cnrexdpriffav. On the 
 omission of at, see App. 
 
 14. iroXtpov <rTpaTv<rav : like W- 
 \f/j.ov TTO\/J.?V in viii. 58. 26. Here 
 only in Thuc., but recurring in Diod. 
 and Appian. Any war would be 
 called iep6s which concerned the Del- 
 phian oracle or treasures. With the 
 support of Athens (see c. 108. 9), the 
 Phocians, who were always at vari- 
 ance with the Delphians, had pos- 
 sessed themselves of the temple and 
 oracle. Now (B.C. 448) the Lacedae- 
 monians had put it again in charge 
 of the Delphians ; but shortly after- 
 wards (ace. to Philochorus, Schol. on 
 Ar. A.V. 556, vcrrepov rpirea tret TOV 
 irpoTfpov TroA.e'yoi') the Athenians rein- 
 stated the Phocians, being, ace. to 
 Plut. Per. 21. 2, under the command
 
 242 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 113. 
 
 *O1. 83. 2; B.C. 446. 
 
 113 Kat *xpovov eyyevofJievov jaera raOra 'AOrjvaloi, Botco- l 
 TWV T>V (f>evy6i>T(t)V e^ovrwv 'Op^ofJievbv /cat "KcuptoveLav 
 /cat aXX* arra -^copia rrjs Botomas, ecrrpdYevo-ai' eauTaii> 
 /xey ^tXtots OTrXtrats, TOH/ Se ^v^d^v a>? e/cacrrot^ em 
 5 ra ^copia ravra TroXejata ovra, ToXjatSou rov ToX/zatov 
 , /cat XatpaWiai/ eXoz/res [/cat avSparroSi- 
 
 (fivXaKrjv /caracr'nfcrai'Tes. * iropevo^e- 2 
 voi<s Se avrot? Iz^ Kopweia kiririOevrai ot re e/c T^S 
 'OpxofJLtvov (j)vyd$e<s Botwraiv /cat Ao/cpot ju,er' avrwv /cat 
 10 Ev/Soeiwt' <vyaSe<? /cat ocrot rTy? avrrjs y^w^? rfcrav /cat 
 
 of Pericles. See Grote, XI. c. 87, 
 p. 49. 
 
 113. /n <Ae 6a/e o/ Coronea the 
 Boeotians and Locrians of the anti- 
 democratic party defeat the Athenians, 
 who lose their supremacy in Boeotia. 
 
 1. xpo'vov t'-yyo/oixtvow : c/. iv. in. 
 4; Hdt. i. 190. 11; ii. 124. 13; Plat. 
 Phaed. 86 e. See viii. 9. 6; and on c. 
 80. 17. BoiwToJv TUJV <j>vyovrwv : ( i.e. 
 (ftvydSiai') the order as in c. i. 6; 5. 5; 
 15. 8; 17. 5. In 14 BOWT&JJ/ is part, 
 gen. The party hostile to the Athe- 
 nians had since the battle at Oe- 
 nophyta (c. 108) maintained itself in 
 northern Boeotia, and was strength- 
 ened by the disorders of Thebes, of 
 which Arist. (see c. 108. 9) says, ev 
 Q'fllSais fj.era TTJV tv Qlvofyvrois fj.a.xfiv 
 KCLKUS iro\irevofjt.fv(av i] Srjuovparta 5te- 
 (pffapT). This expedition of Tolmides 
 was undertaken, ace. to Pint. Per. 
 18. 2 against the advice of Pericles. 
 4. <is s KOITTOIS : irith their respective 
 quotas ; opp. to eavruv x^iois dTrAirais. 
 Cf. c. 107. 23. This phrase is ellipti- 
 cal, with a verb to be supplied from 
 the principal sentence, which can be 
 easily done when the relation is that 
 of subj. (c. 3. 19; 67. 13; 89. 13) or 
 obj. (vii. 65. 6; 74. 16). In Hdt. i. 
 
 29. 5 the verb is actually inserted, &s 
 (KaffTos avTiai' airivvfoiro. Cf. also vi. 
 76. 16. But in cases like the present 
 no supplement can conveniently be 
 made; and the expression is treated 
 as practically a single word. Cf. Hdt. 
 i. 114. 10; vi. 31. 5, etc., and the use of 
 (ffriv oils, etc. 5. TroXe (Ala ovra : i.e. 
 opposed to their policy. See on c. 
 100. 16. On the words bracketed, see 
 App. 7. diircxoapovv : began their re- 
 turn march. See on c. 107. 11. 
 
 8. Kopcoveia: on the road from 
 Chaeronea to Thebes. rr]s 'Opxojxe- 
 vov : masc. in iii. 87. 11; iv. 76. 11; 
 v. 61. 13; fern, in Ap. Rh. iv. 257, 
 ace. to the general rule for names of 
 towns. Kiihn. 96, II. 9. AoKpoC: in 
 resistance to the oppression of the 
 Athenians. Cf. c. 108. 3 ; and see on 
 c. 103. 10. In Euboea also the party 
 was stirring which presently attempted 
 an open revolt (c. 114. 1). 10. icai 
 oo-oi . . . -i|<rav: a second definition of 
 the Euboeans, parallel to tyvyddfs; 
 " belonging to the same political 
 party." TTJS avrris yvca/n.rjs again in iii. 
 70. 27 ; v. 46. 26. Cf. iv. 56. 17 ; viii. 
 74. 16. Kr. Spr. 47, 6, 10. There is 
 no sufficient ground for the conjec- 
 ture of Miiller-Stri'tbing, Arist. p. 291,
 
 *O1. 83.3; B.C. 445. 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 113, 114. 
 
 243 
 
 Kpar-rjcravT<s rows fte> Sie<f>0eLpav TO>V ' 
 TOV? Se &Was eXa/Soi/. /cat rrjv Botamav eeXt7roi> 'A^- 3 
 vaioi Tracrai/, (7770^80.5 770177 era/*, ei'ot e^>' a> rows aVSpa? 
 Ko/JLiovvTai. /cat ot <f)vyoi>T<s Botwrwv /careX^oVres /cat 4 
 15 ot aXXot Trai/re? avTbVo/xot iraXiv eyivovro. 
 14 * Mera Se ravra ou TroXXw vcrrepov Ev/3ota aTrecrr^ 1 
 a,7ro * hJdrpHLuav. /cat e? avrrjv StaySe/fy/coros 77877 Ilept- 
 /cXeof? crrparta *A0r)vaia)i>, rpyyeXOrj avr&> ort Meyapa 
 <i(f)6a'Tr)Ke /cat IleXoTro^^crtot /xeXXovcrtt' ecrfiaXeiv e? 
 5 'Arrt/cr)v /cat ot (frpovpol 'A07)vaL(ov 
 UTTO Meyapeajv, TrXrjv oo~ot I? Ntcratai^ 
 
 Se Kopu/Oiovs /cat St/cvouvtov? /cat ' 
 
 ot Meyap^?, 6 8e Ileyot/cX^s TraXiv /cara 
 
 e-rraya- 
 
 that there were among them aristo- 
 cratical exiles from Athens. 11. 
 TOVS fitv : among those slain was Tol- 
 mides himself, ace. to Diod. xii. 6; 
 Plut. Per. 18; ^es. 19. 12. wvras 
 t'Xapov: this phrase (or with fx etl/ ) 
 opp. to 8iaif>0ipei.v in ii. 5. 10; iv. 38. 
 25; lor. 17; v. 3. 12; viii. 28. 12. 
 
 13. e'<J>' w : see on c. 103. 2. 14. 
 Kojiiovvrai : applied specially to the 
 recovery of prisoners (TOI/S avdpas, as 
 in iv. 15, 5; 21. 17; 41. 15) and the 
 corpses of the slain. Cf. ii. 79. 29; 
 82. 4; iii. 7. 17; iv. 15. 10; 21. 12; 
 41. 15; 108. 38; 117. 12; v. 15. 4; 
 17. 3; 39. 6 ; vi. 103. 4; vii. 45. 4. 
 
 Ko.TX0o'vTes : practically pass, of 
 Karaytiv. See on c. 26. 15. C/. Ar. 
 Ran. 1165, cfievytav avrip ^/cei re /cai 
 KaTfpxfTai. Kal ol aXXoi iravrss : i.e. 
 who had come under Athenian con- 
 trol (c. 108. 3), the rest of the Boe- 
 otians, the Opuntian Locrians, and 
 the Phocians (so Arn., Grote, V. c. 45, 
 p. 203, and B.); and it is chiefly in 
 view of these that the pred. a ; JT^vofj.oi 
 iraAtv tytvovro is chosen. For ol <pev- 
 
 yovTfs BOMTWV a more general one, 
 as ird\tt> liroXirevov, would be more 
 appropriate. 
 
 114. Euboea and Megara fall awaij 
 from Athens, and the Lacedaemonians 
 at the same time invade Attica. Peri- 
 cles makes vigorous resistance at all 
 points. 
 
 2. SiafkpTjKOTOS TJ8tj : partic. pf., 
 not aor., since the relation is strictly 
 temporal, not causal, after he had 
 passed over; and this, too, renders 
 the following avry less harsh than 
 TJIUV after <r<j>a\{vrwv in vi. 10. 6. 
 On this irregularity, see GMT. 850 ; 
 H. 972 d ; Kr. Spr. 47, 4, 2 ; Spieker, 
 Am. J. Ph. VI. p. 328 ff. For examples 
 in Latin, see Kiihn. L. G. II. 140, 9. 
 4. <i4>eoTTiK . . . |Ae'\Xovcriv . . . tl<rv: 
 repr aesent atio, giving the tenses 
 used by the messengers. 5. ol <f>pov- 
 pol . . . Nieraiav : c/. c. 103. 15. 6. 
 e'lra.'Ya-Yo'fj.tvoi 8e ... a7re'<m]<rav : see 
 on c. 88. 1 ; and on c. 3. 9. 7. Ko- 
 pivOiovs KTf. : to them the control of 
 the isthmus by the Athenians was 
 most threatening. See c. 105. 1 ;
 
 244 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 114, 115. 
 
 * Ol. 83. 3; B.C. 445. 
 
 KOI 
 
 10 ot IleXoTrowTyo-iot T??S 'Arrt/ojs e? 'EXevo-iW /cat @ptcoe 
 eo-ySaXoVres eS^wcrav IIXetcrToaVa/CTO9 TOU Ilavcraz'iov fiacri- 
 Xe'oos Aa/ceSat/u.oi'iW ^yov/xeVou, /cat TO TrXeov ov/cert 
 Trpoe\06i>TS aTre^prja-av eir ot/cov. /cat 'A^i/atot Tra- 3 
 Xtv 69 Ev/3otav Sta/3aWe<? Ile/H/cXeous o-rpar^yowros /care- 
 15 crTpei//avTO Tracrav, /cat TT)V juei> aXkr^v 6/noXoyia /care- 
 oT-qo-ai/ro, 'Ecrrtata? Se e^ot/cto-avreg avrot rrp yjp ecr)(ov. 
 115 * a.vaxatpTJo'avTes Se 0,770 Ev/3otas ov TroXXw vcrrepov CTTTOV- l 
 Sag eTTOt^cravro Trpo? AaKeSat/xo^tou? /cat rov? 
 
 in. 2. 9. cKo'tule: applied to the 
 transport of troops only by sea. (7f. 
 v. 56. 7; vi. 7-19; 51. 11. The impf. 
 after a.ir4ffTi\ffa.v implies that as soon 
 as the news of the revolt reached him 
 he began at once to convey back his 
 troops. The following ^uera rovro, 
 however, refers to the completed fact 
 airfffTtiffav. See App. 
 
 10. piwjs : (not 0pi'a>C ; we must 
 assume a nom. &piu>) = ts rb Qptdviov 
 irfdiov (ii. 19. 8; 20. 7), the most fer- 
 tile district of Attica. 11. '8rf<rav : 
 without expressed obj., as ii. n. 28; 
 25. 27. Instead of the aor. (which is 
 rare ; cf. ii. 66. 6 ; iii. 26. 9 ; iv. 45. 
 4) the impf. (as Kr. has accidentally 
 printed it in his note) would be more 
 usual for a case like the present (cf. 
 c. Si. 2; 96. 5; ii. 12. 20; 23. 3; etc.). 
 If the word were omitted, and it 
 might easily have been introduced in 
 imitation of similar passages, we 
 should lose nothing, and the corre- 
 spondence with ii. 21. 5 would be 
 closer. nXeioroavaicTos : see on c. 
 94. 1 ; 107. 7. As his withdrawal was 
 attributed to bribery (see Plut. Per. 
 22. 2), he was banished, and was not 
 recalled to Sparta till B.C. 425. See ii. 
 21. 8 ; v. 16. 30. 12. TO irXt'ov : only 
 
 here as a local adv., further. For it, 
 is ri> v\e'tov, ii. 21. 7 ; iv. 128. 10. Cf. 
 Ppaxv TI, b\iyov irpof\6fiv. v. H. reads 
 /cos for /cat. 
 
 15. Karto-Ttjo-avTO KTf : i.e. by for- 
 mal agreements they arranged the 
 constitutions of the towns to suit their 
 own interests. Cf. c. 76. 2; iii. 18. 6; 
 iv. 107. 1. See App. TrapfffT-ijffavTo, 
 which Cobet prefers, comparing c. 29. 
 22 ; 98. 8, would not be so suitable. 
 16. 'oiicuravTs : occurs again in 
 Time, only vi. 76. 8, = avaa-r^a-avTes, ii. 
 27. 1 ; 99. 9; iv. 54. 15; v. 1.3. Ace. 
 to Theopompus (Strab. x. I. 3) they 
 were received in Macedonia. avroC: 
 cf. c. 98. 4; 100. 11. The place, which 
 was occupied by 2000 (Strab. I.e.) or 
 1000 (Diod. xii. 22) Attic citizens, 
 was afterwards named 'n.pe6s, from a 
 primitive deme of the tlestiaeans. 
 Cf. viii. 95. 35. Boeckh, P. E. p. 549. 
 Plut., Per. 23. 4 says this severity was 
 shown because they had killed the 
 crew of an Attic ship. Plut. also 
 represents that Pericles dispossessed 
 the iTTTrojSoTcu of Chalcis, who had been 
 driven out long before ; Hdt. v. 77. 11. 
 See Am. J. Ph. III. p. 456 ff. ; Miiller- 
 Striibing, Arist. p. 86. 
 
 115. Conclusion of the thirty //cars'
 
 *O1. 84.4; B.C. 440. 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 115. 
 
 245 
 
 , ctTroSovres Ntcratav /cat IT^yas /cat T^oot- 
 ravra yap et^ov 'A^^atot IIeXo7roj>- 
 
 vero 
 
 10 rat 
 
 /cat 
 
 8e eret ^ayiuots /cat MiX^a'tots TrdXejUO? eye'- 2 
 Trept Hyat^i^s' /cat ot MtXi^crtot eXacrcrov/xe^ot rw 
 '/xw Trap' ' A0rjvatov<s eX$cWe? /care^dcov rail' ^afMLQtv 
 
 v v ' <* > ** " V ' y S >O > 
 
 vro oe /cat e avriy? 7175 za^aov avopts totw- 
 v(t)TepLcrai /3ovXdjaevot TT)^ TroXtretav. TrXevcra^re? 3 
 z/ atot e? "^ajjiov ^avcrt recrcrayoa/co^ra 
 /cat ofjirfpovs e\a/3oi> ruw ^afjiico 
 TratSa?, tcrovs Se avSpa?, /cat KareflevTO e? A.rj[jivov 
 
 truce between Athens and Sparta ; revolt 
 of (Santas. 
 
 3. diro8o'vTs : aor. partic., express- 
 ing the condition. See on c. 101. 12; 
 1 08. 13. Tpot^rjva Kal 'Axatav: we 
 have not been told of the occupation 
 of either ; though the expeditions of 
 c. 105 and in. 2. 3, may have had 
 such results. For 'AXCUCIJ/ Cobet and 
 Kr. needlessly propose 'A\idSa or 'AAi- 
 <~s, where, in c. 105. 1, the Athenians 
 are defeated. Achaea, however, can 
 have been only partially in possession 
 of the Athenians. Cf. c. m. 14. The 
 same places are named in iv. 21. 13 
 as ceded by this treaty. Curtius, Pel. 
 I. 422. 4. Il\oirovvT]<riwv : c/. v. 
 39. 4, wfpl >v tix ov a\\-l]\ut'. Kr. Spr. 
 47, 10, 2. 
 
 7. irepl IIpiTfvTjs : neither in Diod. 
 xii. 27, nor Plut. Per. 24, do we learn 
 any details. e'Xaoro-ov'fievoi : partic. 
 pres., not of a single defeat, but im- 
 plying continued disadvantage. Cf. 
 c. 77. 1; viii. 89. 27. 8. KarcfBowv: 
 with gen., of indignant complaints. 
 Cf. c. 67. 4; v. 45. 18. 9. vveire- 
 XajipavovTo : abs. ; the object of the 
 common effort is to be gathered from 
 the context. So iii. 74. 3 ; viii. 92. 
 
 31. ISiwrou : non-official. This word, 
 which Kr. brackets, is amply defended 
 by the usage noted on c. 74. 4, and 
 the analogy of other such combina- 
 tions of avfip in Thuc. So with crrpa- 
 T-riy6s and tvos, c. 74. 4, 9 ; pai/ris, iii. 
 20. 9; drifj.aj(ay6s, iv. 21. 9; <f>vyds, iv. 
 76. 7; vi. 12. 4; T^powos, vi. 85. 1; 
 TrepioiKos, viii. 6. 21 ; erT/raTUc>T;s, ii. 
 89. 1 ; vii. 61. 1 ; 77. 34. 10. Vam- 
 purai: elsewhere used only abs. or 
 with neut. pron. obj., as n (c. 102. 
 13; iii. 75. 23; iv. 51. 3; 80. 8), ovStv, 
 H-nofv (c. 58. 3; ii. 3. 6; 73. 14; iii. 4. 
 15; ii. 2). So here T^V iroXireiav is 
 probably to be taken, not as direct 
 obj., but as ace. of specification, 
 for which in ii. 73. 14 we have irepl 
 rr)i> ^v/j.fj.ax'ia.f ', vii. 87. 6, Is curdevftai/. 
 The constitution of Samos was at this 
 time aristocratic. 
 
 11. 8rj(AOKpaTav KaT'o-T]o-av : opp. 
 to KaraXvetv, viii. 47. 17; 63. 10. Plut., 
 Per. 25. 4, makes Pericles conduct this 
 first expedition. 13. ftrous : after 
 numbers, an equal number of. Cf. ii. 
 97. 6; iii. 75. 12; 113. 22; iv. 1.2; 
 v. 20. 12; 57-12. KaT0vro: placed 
 for safe keeping. Cf. iii. 28. 14; 35. 
 5; 72. 2; 102. 2; iv. 57. 19; viii. 3.
 
 246 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 115, 116. 
 
 /cat (frpovpav ey/caraXtTroVTe? av^wpiqcrav. T<M> Se a/u&n> 4 
 15 ycrav yap Tives ot ofy vTre^tvov , dXX' e<j>vyov es rv]v ^Tret- 
 pov, ^w6e{MvoL rwv iv ry vroXei rot? Swara>TaYot9 /cat 
 Iii(rcrov0i'r) TGJ 'TcrracrTrov ^v^a^iav, os et^e 
 rore, TTLKovpov<s re ^vXXe^a^res e? eTrra/cocrtous Stfc 
 VTTO vu/cra Is rrp Xa/xov. /cat Trpwrov pev TGJ 
 20 eiravea'TTqo'av /cat eKpdrrja-av ran> irXeicrTwv, eVretra rovs 
 ofjiijpovs /cAev//az/Ts e/c Ai^ivou rov? avrwv dTreo-r^crav, 
 /cat rovs (frpovpovs TOV<S ' K6r)vaia)v /cat rov? ap^ovras ot 
 rjcrav napa crfyicriv e^eSocrav Iltcrcrov^^, 77t re MiX^rov 
 ev^u? TrapecTKevd^opTo crrpareuetv. ^vvaTrecrTrjcrav Se av- 
 116 rot? /cat BuaVriot. 3 A.0~qva2oi 8e, w? ycrOovro, 7r\evcrav- 1 
 re? vavcrtv e^TJKOvra eirl ^dfiov rat? /xe^ e/c/catSe/ca raiy 
 ov/c e^ptjcra^TO (erv^ov yap at jaei^ eVt Kaptas es 
 
 9. 14. 
 
 TWV 8 2a|j.icov wre. : on this involved 
 const., see on c. 72. 1. The rives of 
 the parenthetical sentence must be 
 taken also with TWI/ 2a/xicv as the subj. 
 of vv6(fj.evoi . . . Ste&riaav. 15. ov\ vwe- 
 ixcvov : would not remain in the island. 
 So better than with the Schol. to sup- 
 ply TT)v Sri/j.oKpariav. Note the contrast 
 of the neg. impf . and the aor. ts rr\v 
 TJimpov : probably occupying Anaea ; 
 see iii. 19. 8; 32.4. Cf. iv. 75. 7 ; viii. 
 19.8. 16. TOIS BvvaTWTdiTois : i.e. the 
 heads of the aristocracy ; see on c. 24. 
 13. 17. os tl\t SapSeis : as Satrap 
 of Lydia. Cf. iii. 31. 9. 18. CIUKOI/- 
 povs T : the third particular. Cf. 23 ; 
 c. 50. 4 ; 69. 3 ; 76. 12. This term ap- 
 plied chiefly to hired soldiers in the 
 service of despots or oligarchical fac- 
 tions. Cf.ii. 33. 5; 70. 14; iii. 18. 3; 
 34. 8 ; iv. 46. 9 ; vi. 55. 16 ; viii. 28. 17 ; 
 38. 13. 19. IJITO VVKTO, : at the ap- 
 proach of niyht. Cf. ii. 92. 22. 
 
 20. ciravc'<rrn<rav : rose against, of 
 
 intestine party warfare. Cf. v. 23. 16 ; 
 viii. 63. 15 ; 73. 4 ; and so tiravamaais, 
 ii. 27. 10; iv. 56. 16; viii. 21. 2. 21. 
 K\|/avTs : Cobet with some Mss. 
 reads iKK\e\\/avTfs, as the proper word 
 for the stealthy removal of persons. 
 Cf. Horn. E 390. 22. TOVS apxovras : 
 also with 'Athivatuv. See on c. 91. 2(3. 
 The addition ot ^aav irapa aty'iaiv (see 
 on c. 20. 3) implies rather civil than 
 military officers. Such under the 
 name of tiriffKoiroi or ^uAates (rf. iv. 
 104. 14, &j eK TU>V 'A0r)v aldiv irapiji' avroTs 
 <(>v\a TOV x^p' 1011 ) were established 
 among the dependent allies. Bockh, 
 Pub. Econ. p. 525. Stahl, De sociorum 
 Atheniensium iudiciis, p. 4. 
 
 116. Pericles defeats the fleet of the 
 Samians, and besieges their city. 
 
 1. tis fj'o-OovTo : see on c. 95. 21. 2. 
 TO.IS KKaiScKO, : the art. with numer- 
 als designates them as parts of a 
 whole ; so in 8, al efaotn. See on c. 
 74. 6. 3. CTVXOV olxo'(j.vai : lut<l sailed 
 away; belongs both to GJ /.LS-S and al
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 116. 
 
 247 
 
 TWV <&oLvio-cra)i' veaiv ol^o^vai, at S' eVt Xtov 
 5 /cat Ae'cr/3ou Treptayye'XXoucrat jSorjOel^, recrcrayDa/coi>Ta Se 
 vavarl /cat recrcra.pa'i Ilept/cXeovs Se/carou avrou CTT parity 'ovv- 
 TO? vavfjid'XT]crav Trpo? Tpayta TT? vijcra) a/ucui> vavcrlv 
 eftftofJLiJKovTa, a>v rjcrav at et/cocrt cnrpartomSes erv^ov 8e 
 at Tracrat aTro MtX^rov TrXe'ovcraf /cat eVt/ctuv 'A^vatot. 
 10 v&repov Se avrot? /3oTJ0r)crav e/c TOW *A.6v)V(t)v v^e? recr- 2 
 crapa/covra /cat Xtan/ /cat Aecr/8twv irei/re /cat et/cocrt, /cat 
 avro/SatTe? /cat /cparowre? r<w Tre^aJ lrro\i6pKow rptcrt 
 ret^ecrt TT)V TroXtv /cat e/c ^aXacrcrTy? ayu,a. Ilept/cXTj? Se 3 
 \a/3ajv e^TJKOvra vavs dirb TO>V 
 15 rao? e?rt Kavvou /cat 
 
 eV' avrou? TrXeovcrw camera ya-p /cat e/c 
 TreVre i/avcrt 
 
 w^ero /cara, 
 ort <l>ott'tcr- 
 
 crat 
 
 5s, the purposes being expressed by ^s 
 TTpoffKoirrtv and irfpiayyf \\ovtrai (see on 
 c. 39. 2). Perhaps we should read 
 irepta77e\oO(rai. But see GMT. 840. 
 This word has the const, of /ceXei/- 
 fiv. C/. ii. 10. 2; 80. 13; iv. 8. 5; 
 v. 54. 8; in vi. 88. 35 with KeXeuety. 
 
 4. irpotrKoirT]'v : only here in Attic. 
 
 TWV . . . v<3v : the hostile fleet 
 which was constantly looked for. 6- 
 SeKaTov avrov : among the nine was 
 the poet Sophocles. Strabo, xiv. i. 
 18. For the expression, see on c. 
 6i.5. 7. Tp<vy&j: in PI ut. Per. 25, 
 Tpayiat; in Strabo, xiv. I. 7, TO irepl ray 
 Tpa-yai'as vrjaia, placed by the ancient 
 authorities near the Ionic coast; by 
 Ross, Inselreise, I. p. 40, note 10, iden- 
 tified with Makares between Naxos 
 and Ponussa. Kiepert marks Tragiae 
 just south of Samos. 8. o-rpaTiwTi- 
 8s : were properly transports (Bockh, 
 P. EC. p. 380). See vi. 43. 6; viii. 62. 
 6; called 67rAiTa7a,'7o', vi. 25. 0; 31.2!; 
 viii. 25. 5 ; 30. 10. 9. diro MI\TJ'TOV : 
 
 /cat aXXot CTTI ras 
 
 they had made use of their recovered 
 independence first in an attempt on 
 their hated rival. See c. 115. 24. 
 
 12. Kpo.TovvTS : being superior ; not 
 by a battle; but the Samians with- 
 drew behind their walls before supe- 
 rior numbers. eiro\io'pKOvv : pro- 
 ceeded to besiege. rpicrt Tti\t<ri : i.e. 
 a wall or perhaps a fort on each of 
 the three land sides. 14. diro TWV 
 e'4>op|j.ova-uv : see on c. 112. 6. 15. 
 e'iri Kav'vov KCU Kapias : ai joins part 
 to whole. Cf. iii. 51. 6. c'o-ayycXOcv- 
 TWV : see on c. 7. 2, and cf. Uem. L,. 17 ; 
 ffrjfjiavOevTuv, Xen. Cyr. i. 4. 18. GMT. 
 849 ; H. 973 a ; Kiihn. 486, note 2 ; 
 Kr. Spr. 47, 4, 5. 16. eir avrovs : 
 ayainst the Athenians ; not as P. thinks, 
 ' to help the Samians.' See on c. 95. 8. 
 But in fact laayyfKBfVTuv is equiva- 
 lent to tcrriyyfi\av yap rives, which 
 would require avrovs (not <r<pas) in 
 reference to the Athenians. wx* TO : 
 <-f. c. 28. 8 for this emphatic repeti- 
 tion. 17. Srqo-a-yo'pas : not else-
 
 248 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 116, 117. 
 
 *O1. 85. 1; B.C. 440. 
 
 117 vtcrcras. * e> rovrw Se ot Sajutot efaTnvatajs eWXow 1 
 
 770177 cra/x-evot d<^>/>a/CT&> ra> ar^aTOTre'Sa) eVtTrecrd^re? ret? 
 
 re 7T/3o<fXa/ctSas vavs Ste'($etyoav /cat ^av/xa^owre? ras 
 
 avravayo^eva^ eviKrjcrav, /cat T^S ^aXacrcr^s r^s /ca$' eav- 
 
 5 rovs eKpaTrjcrav T^e^a? Tre^ot recra-apas /cat Se/ca /cat e'cre- 
 
 /co/xtcravro /cat e^e/co/xtcravro a ifiov\oi>TO. tXOovros Se 2 
 
 Ilept/cXeovs TraXtv rats mvcri /care/cXTJcr&icrav. /cat e/c 
 
 ra)z> ' A.0Trjva)v v&repov Tr/oocre/Soi^^Tycrav Tecrcrayoa/coz/ra /xeV 
 
 at ^tera <B)ov/cvStSou Kat ""Ayvwvo? /cat ^op^iwvo^ isfjes, 
 
 10 et/cocrt 8e at jaera TX^TroXe/xov /cat 'A^rt/cXeov?, e/c Se Xtou 
 
 where named. e'irl TO.S "I'oivCo'o-as: 
 
 up, fetch, the Phoenician ships. 
 
 117, _4/?er a s/*or< suspension of the 
 rigour of the blockade, Pericles brings 
 the siege of Sa?nos 10 an end. 
 
 2. TcooTparoWSa*: the sequel shows 
 that this means the ships of the block- 
 ading squadron, probably ranged on 
 the shore of the harbour i atypdicTtp in 
 pretikposition, noi being protected ; they 
 had noWt^een sheltered by aravptSinara.. 
 Cf. vi. 66^ vii. 2^ 19; 38. 12. ras 
 irpoc)>\i\aK(8av vavs : .e. ships moored 
 afloat and reVdy manned, which lay 
 off the caiaaj^ks a sort of lookout or 
 guard. 3. ras avrava-yoiAe'vag : which 
 put out to resist them. See App. on 
 c. 29. 18. 4. ViKT]orav : aor., thei/ won 
 the victory. The three following aors. 
 are complexive, and state summarily 
 the events of the interval named. 
 
 6. X8ovTOS : = firavf\66vros. Cf. C. 
 136.11; iv. 16.19; 65. 10. 7. iroXiv: 
 belongs to Ka.TfK\rfa6t)ffav with the 
 addition TCUS vavni, because it was 
 only IK 6a\dff<rr)s (c. 116. 13) that the 
 blockade had been interrupted. So 
 Herbst, Philol. 1866, p. 618 f. 8. 
 To-<rapxKovra |xe v . . . 'AvriKXt'ous : i.e. 
 in two divisions in succession, as the 
 
 preparations were completed. The re- 
 petition of at implies that both squad- 
 rons formed parts of a whole. The 
 five commanders named must no 
 doubt be regarded as strategi ; and, as 
 none of them occurs in the list of eight 
 strategi given by the Schol. on Aristid. 
 III. p. 485 for the first year of the 
 Samian war, they must have been 
 chosen for the second year. Cl. agrees 
 with Curtius ( Griech. Ges. II. 4 p. 825, 
 61) that elections for the arpar^yia. 
 took place in the winter. But see K. F. 
 Hermann, Gr. Staatsalt. 152, 2 ; and 
 Gilbert, Inn. Gesch. Ath. p. 12 ff., who 
 gives strong grounds for thinking that 
 the apxaipeffiai occurred in the ninth 
 Prytany, i.e. toward the end of Muny- 
 chion, = Apr. The ffrpaTrjyoi thus 
 elected would enter their office at the 
 beginning of the Attic year; and we 
 need not, therefore, with Cl., place 
 the arrival of these reinforcements so 
 late as the beginning of 439 ; though 
 the siege may have ended then. The 
 Thucydides here named is probably 
 the son of Melesias, who, though 
 ostracized in 444, may have been re- 
 called. For the reasons against this, 
 see Th. Hoffmann, De Time. Mel. fil. 
 Hamb. 1867, p. 39. Others suppose
 
 * Ol. 85. 1 ; B.C. 439. 
 
 THUCYDIDES L 117, 118. 
 
 249 
 
 /cat Aecrfiov rpLaKovTa.. /cat vav^a^iav [Lev TWO. /Spa^elav 3 
 7Tocr)cra.vTo ol 2a^ttot, dSwarot Se oWes dvrtcr^eti' * efe- 
 7roXLOpKij0-rj(Ta.v >dr&> firjvl Kal Trpocre^atpricrav 6/xoXoyta, 
 ret^d? re /ca^eXoWes /cat o/AT^aov? SoVreg /cat vavs Trapa- 
 15 ScWe<? /cat ^p-rjfjiaTa ra dVaXa>#eVra Kara ^povov^ raJi- 
 aVoSovz'at. ^vi^e/Srja'av Se /cat BvdVrtoi axnrep /cat 
 
 VTTIJKOOl tZ/ttt. 
 
 118 Mera ravra Se 17877 ytyz/erat ou TroXXots erecrtv vcrre- 1 
 
 pov ra TT/ooetp^/zeVa, ra re Kep/cu/aat/ca /cat ra IIoTetSata- 
 rt/ca /cat ocra TT/ad^acrt? rovSe rou TroXe/xov KaTecrrr). 
 ravra Se ^v/xTraz/ra ocra eirpa^av ol ^EXX^i/e? 77/309 re 2 
 5 dXXi^Xov? /cat roi> /Bdpftapov eyevero ev ereo"t 
 
 the historian is meant. Certainty 
 cannot be reached. Hermes, 12, p. 
 349, note 32 ; Grote, V. c. 47, p. 291. 
 Hagnon (ii. 58. 1 ; 95. 16) and Phormio 
 (ii. 29.30; 68.20; 80. 21 ; 84.6; 90 
 ff.) are active in the Peloponnesian 
 war. Tlepolemus and Anticles are 
 not mentioned again. 
 
 11. Ppaxiav : insignificant. Cf. C. 
 14. 11; 74. 22; ii. 22. 9; iii. 39.88. 
 13. e'vara) pjvt : 6 i Qce the beginning 
 of the siege, c. 116. 12, in summer 
 of 440. jrpo<rX'p'n(rav ofioXcryu} : = 
 &fio\6yjiffav, c. 101. 12; 108. 12; and 
 construed with the partic. aor. in the 
 same way. 15. xP T lV aTa T * avaXu- 
 6t vra : position as in c. 1.6. The cost 
 of the war ace. to Isocr. xv. Ill, was 
 1000 tal.; ace. to Xep. Timoth. i., 1200; 
 Diod. xii. 28, only 200. But here Kr. 
 conjectures that x^ tav 'i a s fallen out. 
 KO/rdxpo'vovs: by instalments. Kirch- 
 hoff, Gesch. d. Ath. Staatsschatzes, p. 
 43 (Abh. der Bed. Ak. 1876). TO^OT 
 |ivoi: see on c. 99. 11. This Samian 
 war was always regarded as one of 
 the most critical for Athens ; see viii. 
 76. 15. As to the wish of some Pelo- 
 
 ponnesian states to aid Samos, see c. 
 40. 18; 41. 8. 17. ciknrcp Kal irporc- 
 pov : see on c. 74. 25. ctvai : after 
 tjft.fia.ivf iv without Sore. Cf. ii. 4. 31 ; 
 iv. 54. 10. 
 
 118. Connexion with the earlier nar- 
 rative. The Lacedaemonians consult the 
 Delphian oracle. 
 
 1. ov iroXXois T<nv: only three 
 years ; for the first misunderstand- 
 ing about Epidamnus occurred in 436. 
 See c. 25. 2. rd T /ere. : Corcyra, c. 
 24-55 > Potidaea, c. 56-65. 3. Kal 
 6'a-a KTt. : beside these affairs the 
 transactions in the Spartan assembly, 
 c. 67-88. irpo'4>oeris : not ' pretext,' 
 but occasion, as in c. 23. 23. 
 
 4. ravra ^ujiiravra : c. 24-1 17. 
 irpos T aXXr'Xovs Kal TO v (Sappapov : 
 the later events, as nearer to the 
 speaker, placed first, as in c. 97. 4. 
 But in 6 the chronological order is 
 observed in consequence of the ex- 
 press designation of time. This pe- 
 riod, from 480 to 431, embraces what 
 may with sufficient accuracy duoArra, 
 see on c. 13. 11) be said to have been 
 50 years, and so the old gramma-
 
 250 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 118. 
 
 /actXto"Ta fjiTav TT^S tiep^ov o.va^o}pijcra)<s /cat Tr)<s 
 TovSe TOV TToXejixov eV ot<j 'A^vatot TT^ TC ap^rjv ey/cpa- 
 Teo~Tepav KaTo~TT/jo~avTo /cat avTot eVt yaeya e^(apr)o~av 8v- 
 vd/xews' ot Se Aa/ceSat/xoVtot atcr^d^xevot ovre e/cc 
 
 10 et /XT) eVt jSpa^v, T^orv^a^oV TC TO TrXeov TOV ^povov, 
 
 /xeV /cat TT/JO TOV /XT) Ta^ets teVat es TOV? TroXe/xovs, et 
 /XT) dVay/caoti'To, TO Se' Tt /cat TroXe/xot? ot/cetots i 
 /xez>ot, Trptt* ST) 77 SuVa/xt<? TOW 'A^Tivaton/ <ra^><os 77 
 /cat TT}S ^v/x/xa^tas avTwi> T^TTTOVTO. TOTC Se ov/ceVt 
 
 15 CT^ETOV ITTOIOVVTO, dXX' eVt^etyOT^Te'a eSo/cet eTvat 7rdo~rj Trpo- 
 ^v/xta /cat /ca^atpeTe'a T) tcr^vs, T)^ SvV&wTat, dpa/xeVot? 
 TovSe TOV TrdXe/xov. 
 
 Taxs ^i^res when used as a pred. 
 would lose its art. <7/*. eoi8a, TTO?, 
 <t>vffei ere (M^ irftyvKdra, Soph. PAzV. 79 ; 
 
 Eur. 77. F. 311; Antiphon, v. 82; 
 eVel tyvcov tuavTbv /j.$i iKavov KTf., Xen. 
 C//r. vii. 2. 22. See Gildersleeve, Justin 
 Martyr, I. c. 9. 4. 
 
 11. U'vai: see on c. 78. 7. 12. 
 dva-yKa^oivTo : opt. of repetition. Cf. 
 c. 18. 28; 49. 14. TO B' TI: see on 
 c. 107. 19. otKeiois : see c. 101, 102. 
 ^ipYO(ievoi : sc. TOV TOVS ' Adrivaiovs 
 K<a\vetv. ' Cf. ii. 13. 35. 13. irplv 8r( : 
 until at last. Cf. c. 132. 28; iii. 29. 5; 
 104. 42 ; vii. 39. 5. rivvxafry in 10 is 
 in effect a negative verb, "they took no 
 actual steps," and so vplv takes the 
 finite verbs regularly ; here in the 
 impf., "began to exalt itself," " under- 
 took to lay hands upon." 14. fjup.ua- 
 \as : in concrete sense, " the members 
 of their alliance." Cf.c. 19.8; 119. 4; 
 ii. 7. 15; 9. 13,21 ; v. 40. 4. OVKC'TI . . . 
 tiroiovvTo : occurs again ii. 21. 11. 
 15. iri\ipT]T'a : see on c. 7-2; 79.6; 
 ii. 3. 10. tSoKi is taken first impers. 
 and then with subject rj Iffxvs. 16. 
 agreeing with an under- 
 
 rians applied the term jrein-riKoi'Ta- 
 fria or irevTriKOvTaeTrtpis to it. 7. 
 ^v ots: as in c. 89. 2, referring not 
 merely to the period of trevTi}KovTa. 
 7-7j but to the events just summed up. 
 TTjv opxri'v: their empire regarded 
 externally. c'-yKpaTeors'pav : with a 
 Jirmer hold; pred. to /carftrTTjcravTo, 
 as 0e&ai6Tepa, in iii. 18. 7. Cf. c. 76. 
 0, apxeiv eyitpaTus. The process is de- 
 scribed in c. 99. 8. avroC : at home, 
 by the development of their internal 
 resources. eirl |A'-ya 8uva|a.ws : see 
 on c. 5. 10. 10. t'irl Ppa\v : to a 
 trifling extent. See on c. 117. 11. The 
 reference is to the invasion of Attica 
 in 445 (c. 114. 2) and to their oppo- 
 sition to the rebuilding of the walls, 
 c. 90 ff. p.i] Taxcis : the use of JJ.T] 
 here seems so strange that Sh. writes 
 oi> instead, supposing, as Arn. had 
 suggested, that ov was first lost be- 
 cause of the preceding TOV ; and when 
 it was missed was supplied by the 
 copyist after the usage of his own 
 time, perhaps influenced by c. 132. 26. 
 But /j.$i Taxt'is may be defended by 
 regarding it as = T&V p.^ raxfW ivTfs- 
 A descriptive phrase such as ol /*};
 
 *O1. 87. 1; B.C. 432. 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 118, 119. 
 
 251 
 
 Aurots fjiev ovv rots Aa/ceSat/xoj>tots Ste'yvwcrTo Xe- 3 
 XvcrOau re ra? (nrovSas /cat TOUS '&0ifvaiovs dSt/cetz/, 7re)u,- 
 20 i//az/re? Se e? AeX<ovg eTrrjpatTOJV TOV 6eov ei TroXe^oixriv 
 a.[j.6Li>ov ecrrat. 6 Se dvetXei' avrots, a>s Xe'yerat, Kara /cpd- 
 TO? TroXefjiovcn viK-rfv eVeo-0at, /cat avros 
 119 /cat Trapa/caXou/Aefos /cat a/cX^ro?. 
 
 \ljfj<f>ov eftovXovTo eVayayeu> et 
 
 * av#t? Se rov? 
 
 /cat 
 
 /cat 
 
 /cat 
 
 0.770 
 
 ot re aXXot eiTrov a e 
 5 Ka.Trj'yopovi'Tes ot TrXetov? ra)f ' K9r}vat(i)v /cat rov 
 d^tovtre? ye^eV^at, /cat ot Kopt^^tot Se^^eVre? 
 /cara TrdXet? Trporepov e/caVraji' tSta wcrre 
 
 TroXefjLov, SeStdre? Trept r^ IloretSata /AT) 
 
 LAST DEBATES AXD NEGOTIATIONS AT 
 SPARTA ASD ATHENS BEFORE THK 
 OUTBREAK OF THE WAR, Chaps. 
 119-146; WITH THE EPISODES OF 
 THE END OF PAUSANIAS AND OF 
 THEMISTOCLES, Chaps. 128-138. 
 119. Deliberation of the Peloponne- 
 sian allies at Sparta on the question of 
 war. 
 
 1. avOis . irapaKaXeVavTts : with 
 reference to c. 67. 3, 9; 87. 11. 2. 
 \|/Tj<J>ov ^ira-ya-ytiv : see on c. 87. 13. 
 3. 5 v H l H ia X' a 5 : see on c. 118. 14. 4. 
 a e'{3ovX.ovro : i.e. what they regarded 
 as their interest, as in 0.67. 5. ot 
 n-XtCovs: appos. to ot &AAOI, though 
 only a portion of the latter is meant. 
 Cf. c. 2. 24; 18. 2. 7. CKOUTTWV : de- 
 pends on Se-rjOfvTfs, KO.TO. ir6\fis giving 
 the principle of distribution ; the sep- 
 arate allied states. akrrc : after 8erj- 
 OtvTfs is pleonastic, but serves to em- 
 phasize the object to be attained. See 
 App. on c. 28. 18. Cy.iii. 75. 4; vi. 88. 47; 
 vii. 86. 14 ; viii. 79. 2. Ktihn. 473, note 
 6. 8. StSw'res : subord. to Srndfives 
 as its motive. Cf. c. 31. 5; 67. 6; 75. 
 
 stood fftpiffiv, agent to the verbal adjec- 
 tives. 
 
 18. avrois n v ovv rf . : resumption 
 of the narrative broken off in c. 87. 
 6. avrois, dat. as in c. 46. 1 ; 48. 1 ; 
 50. 20. This refers to the Lacedae- 
 monian assembly, without their allies, 
 who are summoned to assist in c. 119, 
 a'3t?is Se TOUS v/j.(iuix ovs KT *- 20. 
 tinipcaTwv : often used of the consult- 
 ing of oracles. Cf. c. 25. 3 ; ii. 54. 13 ; 
 iii. 92. 19 (aor. tirrpovro) ; Hdt. i. 53. 9; 
 vii. 169. 4. 21. ajieivov: the opposite 
 possibility omitted. Cf. c. 73. 7 ; 102. 
 16; vi. 9. 4. So often in oracular 
 utterances. Cf. ii. 17. 9; Hdt. i. 187. 
 8. Kara Kparos : ict'tk all their might. 
 Cf. c. 64. 14 ; ii. 54. 14 (referring to 
 this passage); iv. 23. 10; v. 116. 10; 
 viii. i. 20. 22. avro's: goes with 
 v\\r)\l/eff0ai. Cf. ii. 54. 15; iii. 27.9. 
 23. irapaKaXovfievos KO.I OK\T)TOS : 
 in reverse order in vi. 87. 9, owe S-I\TJ- 
 roi, irapax\T]&f^Tfs 5e. aK\r)ros is short 
 for airapaK\riTos ; cf. ii. 98. 12. Cf. 
 also Hor. Car. ii. 18. 40, vocatus 
 atque non vocatus audit.
 
 252 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 119, 120. 
 
 <j>0apr), TTOLpovres Se KOI Tore KCU reXevrcuoi 7reX#<We<? 
 10 eXeyoz' rotaSe- 
 
 120 " Tot's per/ Aa/ceSaifioi'tov?, a> avSpe? ^vppayoi, 
 
 ap ert atrtacrat/xe^a a>s ov /cat avrot e/r^ioyxeVoi 
 TToXcpov etcri Kal 17/^0,9 I? rpvro vw ^w^'yayov. XP^) 
 TOV? -^ye/xoVa? ra iSia e tcrou vejaovra? ra Koiva TT/OO- 
 
 5 (TKOTTLV, OXTTTCp Kal kv ClXXotS K 7rdvTO)V 77/3 OT I/A aWcU. 
 
 Se oo-oi jaei> 'A^ryvaiois 17817 evyXXdyrjo-av, ov^t 8t- 2 
 
 11. |j,i) irpo8ia<ji9apr) : see c. 65. 3. 
 
 9. irapo'vres . . . TO'T: opp. to Serj- 
 6emfs . . -np&Tfpov, as they had before 
 appealed to individual states, so now 
 they came to the assembly to further 
 their object, irap&vres = ira.pa.yev6- 
 fifvoi. Of. iii. 3. 19; 69. 11; iv. 107. 
 13; 124. 26; vii. i. 11; viii. 17. 14. 
 Ullrich, Kr. Beilr. III. 5 if., proposes 
 irapi6vTfs, but the sense would rather 
 require irapeA(J<Wes ; cf. c. 67. 16; 139. 
 23. In vi. 15. 1; viii. 68. 7, irapiiav 
 stands in definite relation to an impf. 
 
 TtXeuraioi: so also c. 67. 16. 
 cir XOo'vrts : see on c. 72. 15. 
 
 SPEECH OF THE CORINTHIAN ENVOYS. 
 Chaps. 120-124. 
 
 120. After the example of the Lace- 
 daemonians, we ought all to declare for 
 war without further hesitation, free equally 
 from cowardly desire of repose and from 
 excessive assurance of victory. 
 
 1. rovs (is v AaKeSaipoylous : placed 
 thus at the beginning to emphasize 
 the change of sentiment, which no 
 longer requires the rebukes of c. 68 
 ff., and in opp. to ^/uwj/ 5e' of 6. 3. 
 Kal TJ|xas s TOVTO Ivvrj'ya.'YOv : this 
 clause also depends on us ov, referring 
 especially to the reproach of the Cor- 
 inthians, C. 69. 8. To ovSe eirl fya.vepo'is 
 there is here opp. e's TOUTO, i.e. the 
 distinct purpose TOV rbv irdAe J uoj' vj/rj- 
 
 See Stahl, Jahrb. 1862, P- 
 477. yap : introduces the reason for 
 the commendation of the action just 
 implied. Sh. renders it 'of course.' 
 
 4. TO, tSia: the special interests of 
 particular members of the league (cf. 
 c. 82. 26), including especially those 
 of the Lacedaemonians themselves. 
 c ftrov v|AOVTas : ad minister ing impar- 
 tially, without claiming any prefer- 
 ence. Cf. iii. 12. 12 ; iv. 62. 21 ; 117. 
 14 ; and for ve/j.eiv, viii. 70. 9 ; Hdt. 
 i. 59. 34 ; v. 92. 33 ; and see on c. 71. 6. 
 
 5. ukrirep . . . IT p o Tipnovrai : in 
 contrast with irpoffKoire'iv. For the 
 thought, cf. Xen. An. iii. i. 37. "As 
 on other occasions (meetings for coun- 
 sel, conduct of war, etc. ; cf. v. 29. 14) 
 the foremost place is conceded to 
 them by all." For e/c = vir6, mostly 
 Ion. and poetic, see Kiihn. 430, 2, 3 c. 
 See on c. 20. 10 ; iii. 69. 3 ; vi. 36. 9. 
 
 6. TJixuv : includes all the vfj.fj.a.x l > 
 divided into oeroi /j.ev . . . ei'7jAAay)<7cu 
 and TOUS 8e . . . Kar&5"j ; ueVoi;s. VT|X- 
 \dyt]o-av : not found elsewhere, though 
 recognized by Thorn. Mag. p. 80, 1, 
 and by the Schol., who explains ywt- 
 Hiav Kal oijUiATjo-ai'. Since this vert 
 elsewhere always means ' exchange/ 
 Madvig, Adv. I. p. 308, proposes ii- 
 dAAct7?7 ?taa.v, in commcrcio fiterunt. 
 
 TJSt] : often used of an appeal tc 
 experience. See on ii. 77. 15. 7
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 120, 
 
 253 
 
 e^oucrt 
 a>v rj 
 
 Seoz>rat wcrre <vXaacr#at avrous rov? Se 
 
 /xecrdyetai' /jtaXXcw /cat jair) ei; iropa) /carcw/c^jueVous etSeVat 
 
 X/OT? ort, rot? /cara; f}v /XT) djawwcri, 
 10 XT)^ KaraKOfjaSrji' TMV wpauov /cat TraXtv 
 
 0d\.acrcra rfj rjTreipa) StScucrt, /cat TCUI> 
 
 /ca/cou<? /cptra? a>? /XT) TrpocrrjKOi'TCJi' elvac, 
 
 Se Trore, et ra /carw Trpootvro, /cav /^e^pt 
 
 7rpoe\0elv, /cat Trept avroiv ov^ rjo-crov vvv /3ov\eveor0ai. 
 15 StoVep /cat /XT7 OKVCIV Set avrovs roi' iroke^ov avr elptj- 3 
 /xeraXa/x/Sa^etv. av^puv yap cr^povaiv piv ecrnv, et 
 
 TO 
 
 COO-T : after SiSax^s, as in viii. 45. 20 
 after SiSao-Kejj/. See on c. 119. 7. 
 7. ri]v jieo-o'-yeiav . . . KCITWKTJIMVOVS : 
 elsewhere KaTWKrja-dai has only adver- 
 bial designations of place. C/. ii. 96. 
 7 ; 99. 20 ; iii. 34. 2 ; v. 83. 13. The ace. 
 would properly require an act. form 
 as in viii. 108. 19. v. H. proposes to 
 insert Kara. 8. V iro'pw : in the track 
 of commerce, particularly on the coast. 
 Cf. vi. 48. 8. 9. rots KOITW : Schol. 
 rols vapa\lots : placed for emphasis 
 before the conj. Cf. c. 19. 4 ; and see 
 on c. 77. G. x a ^ ir<OT 'P av ' CT *- : a ^ a ~ 
 vorite turn of Time, for xa^f'^'repa 
 avToTs fffrai, used often in expressions 
 of change. Cf. c. 82. 18 ; ii. 62. 7 ; 
 iii. ii. 16; 13. 36; 82. 16; iv. 10. 13; 
 62. 7; 92. 24; v. 69. 13; vii. 63. 10; 
 77. 18; viii. 45. 16. 10. TI^V KaTaKOfu- 
 STJ'V : prop, of conveyance to the coast, 
 implies also subsequent exportation; 
 as also % avrihrityis does importation. 
 Both being necessary parts of com- 
 mercial exchange, are included, with 
 their gens, and the adv. ird\tv (which 
 belongs closely to a.vTi\t\tyiv), under 
 one art. Cf. c. 54. 4; ii. 64. 26; iii. 
 2. 6; 56. 7 ; v. 5. 1 ; Dem. n. 9. 
 TUV tupcucov : the products of the land. 
 Cf. iii. 58. 18. 11. |M] KaKovs . 
 
 : and not to be careless judges of 
 the things now said as if they concerned 
 them not. p-fi with irpocrnKoyToiv from 
 the imv. force of XP^- Cf. vii. '77. 
 35; Ar. San. 128, &s ovros ye py @a- 
 StffTiKoS. See Kiihn. 513, 3. 13. 
 irote : belongs to cLv irpoe \0tlv = on 
 av irpof\0ot, the prot. being el irpoo'ivTo 
 (cf.ll and 22), the ideal form of the 
 cond. sent, giving greater generally 
 to the supposition than the anticipa- 
 tory (with fy) would do, which might 
 seem more natural here. See on 16. 
 TO Scivov: the danger. Cf. c. 70. 
 11; 84. 8; iii.. 22. 26. 14. povXeiJ- 
 e<r0cu: does not depend, as Cl. says, 
 on xpfi, but on a verb of thinking im- 
 plied in irpoffSexfO'Oai. " They must 
 understand that their own interests 
 are at least as much involved in the 
 present deliberation as those of oth- 
 ers." 
 
 16. (XTa\a(xpaviv : to take in ex- 
 change. ' Cf. vi. 18. 19; 87. 25. 
 cxySpcGv cra>4>pdv(i>v : men of discretion. 
 Cf. c. 40. 8. This term is not opp. to 
 ayaOwv (' courageous," resolute '), but 
 the latter is set forth as the higher 
 quality. In the view of the Corin- 
 thians it is aSiKLa on the part of the 
 Athenians to menace the interests of
 
 254 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 120. 
 
 r) d$LK<Hi>To, ^(Tv^atjeiv, ayaO&v Se dSi/cov/^ov? IK ptv 
 u', ev Se Trapao-)(ov K TroXe/xov TTOL\IV vfj,- 
 rrj Kara iroXefMov eurv^ia e7rai)oecr#ai pyre 
 20 T<W rjcru^io) rrjs elptjvrjs -Y^O^VOV dSi/ceicr&u. o re yap 4 
 
 Sid TYJV Tfiovrjv QK.V&V rd^icrr o.v 
 vrj<; TO repirvov 01 orrep OKVGI, i T^cru^a^oi, o TC ev TTO- 
 XejAO) eurv^ta 7rXeoz'datt> ov/c VTuvfJLY]Tai upacrei aTricrrw 
 orai/xtytefo?. TroXXd yap fca/cais yvaxrOtvTa, afiovkoTepwv 5 
 25 Taiz> evavriwv rv^ovra. KaTcapOatdrj, Kal en TrXeco a 
 
 the inland states. 17. cl p] o8iicoiv- 
 TO : this opt., for which, as P. says, 
 ^av with subj. would be more usual, 
 occurs chiefly in dependence on an 
 inf., and is to be regarded as a relic 
 of the epic use of the mood. See ex- 
 amples with rel. in Kiihn. 560, 4 ; Kr. 
 Spr. 54, 14, 4. Cf. c. 121. 13; iii. 10. 5. 
 In 13 el trpoolvro appears formally reg- 
 ular through the apod. K-J.V irpoe\6tiv = 
 on irpifkOot av, which is, however, 
 merely an aoristic future. dSiKou- 
 fi vovs : not attracted to gen., the inf. 
 not being that of a copulative verb. 
 Kiihn. 475, 2 a. ^K jxe v lpTJVT]s : 
 ex used of immediate transition from 
 state to state. Cf. Dem. xix. 133, tn 
 Tro\ffj,ov Troiovfj.evos elpTifYif. 18. ira- 
 
 Hdt. also irapfXft,Traptei, iii. 73-2; 142. 
 10) impers. of an opportunity present- 
 ing itself. Cf. iv. 85. 8; vi. 86. 22; 
 most freq. in abs. partic., v. 14. 11 ; 
 60. 25 ; 63. 3. GMT. 851 ; H. 973. 
 20. T<<> ijcrv^Cw KTC. : for neut. adj. 
 as subst., see on c. 36. 3. V"X' OS 
 (Hdt. i. 107. 13) expresses a constant 
 and habitual tranquillity more than 
 the commoner Viffvxos. r)S6/j.evov is for 
 r)Sofj.fvovs, as if TIVO. had preceded ; 
 from the pleasure one takes in the 
 tranquillity of peace to allow himself 
 to be wronged. For this permissive 
 
 use of the pass., see Kr. Spr. 52, 11, 3. 
 Cf. iii. 82. 51. 
 
 o re -yap KT*' ' t' ie order of the 
 clauses here is chiastic to the preced- 
 ing. 21. TTJS paoTwvrjs : undisturbed 
 enjoyment ; in this sense rare in early 
 writers. Plat. Gorg. 459 c; Itr/>. 
 460 d, ' facility ' ; Hdt. iii. 1 36. 8, ' com- 
 pliance with.' 22. ei TJo-ux.^ 01 : (/' 
 he give himself up to inactivity, carrying 
 out his character as QKV&V. 23. irXe- 
 ovo<i>v : presuming on ; probably here 
 only in tin's sense ; different in ii. 35. 
 12. e'vTeOu'ixTjTai : with partic; cf. ii. 
 62. 5; vi. 78. 3. Usually with on, ii. 
 43.9; v. in. 4; vii. 64. 11: The pf. 
 expresses the firm hold of a convic- 
 tion. (Intensive pres. pf . ; Curtius, 
 Verbum, II. p. 156 ff.)- Cf. Plat. Phaed. 
 86 b. Opcurei oarurria : ill-grounded 
 self-confidence. 
 
 25. TUXO'VTO. : so Cobet (ad ffj/p- 
 p. 46), for TUXOVTWV of the best Mss., 
 to which the preceding words might 
 easily have led. " Many ill-contrived 
 schemes have succeeded because by 
 good luck they have had to deal with 
 adversaries yet more ill-advised." 
 But Herbst, Philol. 1866, p. 651, and 
 Stahl. Jahrb. 1863, p. 412, decidedly 
 prefer TV^VTUIV (with omitted UVTCCV: 
 see on c. 32. 9, and cf., for this omis- 
 sion even with gen. abs., Pind. Pyth.
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 120, 121. 
 
 255 
 
 (3ov\ev6-rjvai es rovvavriov alcr^pax; 
 
 'yap ovSets 6/u,oia rrj Trtcrret /cat 
 t, dXXa /u,er' dcr^aXetas /u,ev 8o| r do/xei> 
 Se a> TOJ epyoj e'XXetTro/xei'. 
 
 121 " 'H/xet? Se i/vi> /cat dSt/cov/xei/oi TOI> vrdXe/xov eyeipo- 1 
 /cat t/cai>a e^G^res ey/cXT^uara, /cat orav ajjLvvcofj.eda 
 
 , KaraOrjcro/jLeBa GLVTOV kv Kcupa). /caret TroXXa 2 
 Se i7/xas et/co? e7rt/c^)ar^crat, Trpwrov /ne> TrX^^et Trpov^ov- 
 
 5 Ttt9 Kttl fJLTTLpia TToXe/Xt/CT^, CTTetTtt 6/XOtO>5 TTOLVTaS C9 TO, 
 
 IV. 5, ou/c airoSafJiOv ' Piir6\\<avos rv\6v- 
 TOJ). Herbst says that when ri/xetV in 
 Thuc. means ' hit,' it implies previous 
 aim; c/. iii. 39. 42; 42. 18, 26; 82. 
 31 ; iv. 22. 13. KaTci>p0o$T] : empir- 
 ic aor. ; c/. c. 69. 31 ; 70. 24. The 
 mid. KaropOovcrdai only with thing as 
 subj., ii. 65. 28; iv. 76. 21; vi. 13. 7, 
 while the act. is used in same sense 
 of things (v. in. 27; vi. 33. 26) and 
 persons (c. 140. 8; ii. 42. 20; 89. 8; 
 iii. 14. 5; 39. 39; 42. 28; vi. ii. 6; 
 12. 7; 17. 14; 38. 8; vii. 42. 34; 47. 
 4; 66. 7; 68.9; viii. 2. 7; 109. 7). 
 Kal en irXiw (e'orl) a: Cobet wrongly 
 omits a, connecting ir\f<a TrepieVrTj di- 
 rectly. For thus TrAf'oi and the oppo- 
 sition of fcaAws and ct'Vxp&>s would be 
 less prominent. 26. irepv^crn] : see 
 on c. 32. 15; 76. 21. 27. tvdvjjieiTai 
 yelp XT*. : this clause gives the reason 
 of what immediately precedes, ivda- 
 fj.~tff0ai is here, as in ii. 40. 9 ; 60. 20 ; 
 viii. 68. 6, form a plan (not, as usu- 
 al, 'deliberate,' 'consider'); and to 
 this ipyra (irffpxe<r6ai is opposed (c/. 
 c. 84. 17). To both verbs belongs 
 6/uofa TT? Trtffrei : " no one forms a plan 
 and carries it out with unchanged con- 
 fidence." See App. 29. Soao)iV : 
 takes the place of fi/Ov/uit'iffda.i in an 
 unfavourable sense, ive form fallacious 
 notions, just as eV rf fpy<p 
 
 repeats what precedes with greater 
 distinctness. 
 
 121. We have excellent reasons in our 
 numbers and warlike experience to hope 
 for success ; and we shall be able to meet 
 the Athenians at sea, if we resolutely use 
 the pecuniary means at our disposal. 
 
 1. ijfwis 8* KTt. : the general state- 
 ment of C. 1 2O. 17 (ayaOcav 5e . . . 
 |u^i^fot) is now shown to hold of the 
 Peloponnesians. On 5e introducing 
 a particular instance, see on c. 32. 7. 
 The two parties., adiKov/mfvot and 
 Xoires, together give the single rea- 
 son for TOV ird\ffj.ov tyfipofj.ev, by which 
 they are separated, as usual in Thuc. 
 (see on c. 91. 26). iroXcpov tytipo\uv : 
 also in Hdt. viii. 142. 8, imitates tyfipo- 
 fiev oi>v "Aprja, which occurs five 
 times in Horn. (B 440; A 352 ; e 531 ; 
 2 304; T 237). 2. d}iDVio|w6a: aor. 
 subjv. 3. Ka.T00T|<ro'|j.6a avro'v : wii 
 bring the war to an end. Cf. iv. 20. 7; 
 Lys. xxxin. 6 ; Dem. xix. 264 ; c/. the 
 simple TiOeffOai in c. 82. 27 ; viii. 84. 19. 
 v Kcupcp : answers to e5 irapaa-xov, 
 c. 1 20. 18. 
 
 KardiroXXd: on many grounds; cf. 
 C. 33- 2; 123. 8. 4. iriKpaTr|<rai : 
 see on c. 81. 13. 5. e'pimpia iro\- 
 HiKTj : witli the implied limitation tv 
 TiS irftS, which is added by Phormio 
 in ii. 89. 8, and is really involved in
 
 256 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 12!. 
 
 TrapayyeXXd/xei'a tcWas, VOVTIKOV re, a> icr^yovcTiv, 0,770 
 
 re e/cao~Tot<? oucrta? e^aprvcro^eOa /cat dzro 
 a* AeX<^ois /cat 'OXv/ATTta ^prf^droiv SdVetcrym 
 vTroXa/Selv otot r tcr/xeV fjacrOo) jaetoi>t 
 10 ^eVovs OLVTWV vavftdras. wvrjrr) yap ' K6r)va.i<t)v 'fj 8wa/xt<? 
 yuaXXov ^ ot/ceta- 17 8e r)p,Tep(i TJCTCTOV av TOVTO irdOoi, 
 rot? crwfJLao-u TO 7rXeoi> tcr^vovcra ^ rots ^o^'yutao-t. yu,ta re 4 
 
 /cara TO et/co? aXtovcovTai* et 8' 
 /cat -^/aet? ev TrXeot't 
 15 ora^ T^ eVicrTT^np e? TO to-o 
 xl/u^ta ST^TTOV 7re^oieo~o/>te$a > o yap 
 a.ya@6v, e/cetvot? ou/c av yeVotTO 
 
 ra mvrt/ca, /cat 
 T^ ye ev- 
 e^o/xev 
 
 o 8' 
 
 e/cetvot 
 
 the closely connected dat. 7rA.^0et. 
 OJAOICOS iravras: see on 93. 8; c/. ii. 
 II. 39, Tro\\obs ovras fvl K6ff/j.y xpco^ie- 
 i/ouy. TCX irapayY*M'OH lva : particu- 
 larly used o'f military orders; c/. ii. 
 ii. 39; 84. 18; 89. 40; iv. 34. 23; 
 and again with ieWt ^s, iii. 55. 13. 
 The expression well describes the 
 K<$o>tos of the Dorian discipline. 6. 
 vavTiKo'v T : the third reason ; see on 
 c. 33. 2. Therefore 8e of the Vat. is 
 to be rejected. 7. e|aprva-o(i0a : 
 see on c. 13. 6. The confidence of 
 the speaker in the result of his advice 
 requires the fut. (as in 19, olffopev), 
 though most Mss. have faprv<rw/j.eda.. 
 8. ev AeXcfxHs Kal '0\v|iirtj : so in 
 ii. 13. 4 Pericles suggests a similar 
 resource. We may perhaps infer 
 from this that Delphi had again 
 passed out of the hands of the Phoci- 
 ans. See c. 112. 5. 9. ^oXa- 
 Peiv : see on c. 68. 18. Of. the reply 
 to this in c. 143. 1. 10. ge'vovs: 
 only here a complete adj. ; in c. 143. 
 3 it is TOWS l-tvovs TCOV vavrS>v. The 
 sailors from the allied cities and 
 islands serving in Attic ships are 
 
 meant. vavjSaras : a poetic word 
 (Aesch. Pers. 375, 1011 ; Soph. Aj. 
 348; Phil. 270), occurs again vii. 75. 
 44 ; viii. 44. 3. Poll. i. 95 calls it rpa- 
 yiK&repov. WVI]TT| : here, procured by 
 money; so Soph. 0. T. 1123; Eur. Hec. 
 365; usually 'purchasable,' as in iii. 
 40. 2. 11. TOVTO : i.e. loss of men 
 through the temptation of higher pay. 
 12. TOIS o"wjxao"i Urxvowa : accord- 
 ingly oiKeia. 
 
 (iia re . . aXCo^Kovrai: and by a 
 single victory at sea it is likely that Athens 
 t's(z'.e.willbe) toen. SeeHerbst, Philol. 
 38, p. 582, who regards this as one indi- 
 cation that this book was written after 
 the battle of Aegospotami. aA.iV/f ovrai 
 is here in effect a fut. pf. Cf. vi. 91. 
 10, fxfrai Ka\ fj -naff a "ZiKfXla. 13. el 8' 
 dvTCo^xoisv : and supposing they should 
 still hold out. Cf. c. 7. 6; 65. 6; ii. 
 64. 26. 14. (wXeTTJo-onev : expresses 
 greater confidence than would the 
 more regular ^Ker^^ev &v ; see on c. 
 120. 17. For the contradiction of this 
 sanguine hope, see c. 142. 6. 15. ^s 
 ro ftrov KaTao-TTJo"to(iv : have placed on 
 a par. Cf. c. 39-4. 17. o 8' . . . irpov-
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 121, 122. 
 
 257 
 
 jfJir) npov^ovcn, Kadaiperdov rnj.lv k 
 
 8' O>O~T > V6LV e? aura, otcrojaei/' 17 oewov av eti^, et ot 
 20 KeCv(t)v ^u/x/ua^ot ITU SovXeta rrj avTaiv (frepovres OVK d-rre- 
 povcriv, r)fj,els 8' e?rt TOJ rt/uttupov/xe^ot rows e^0pov<; KO.L 
 avTol dfjia <jwecr#at OVK dpa SaTravTJa'op.ev /cat ITU ro> 
 /MTJ vzr' .K6Lvcov avra d<f)aip0evT<; avTcus rovrots /ca/ca>9 
 
 122 
 
 'Tirdpxpvcrt, Se /cat aXXat 6Sot TroXe/xou T7/u,ti>, 
 re aTrooracrt?, /x,aXtcrra irapa.ipea'u; ovcra rwt' Trpocr- 
 
 \ovo-i : not properly trans., but 8 is 
 ace. of measure, like iroXt/, c. 25. 20, 
 and irA.r<rTOj/, iv. 12. 18. It is, how- 
 ever, practically what advantage they 
 have. 18. KaOcupcTc'ov : we must mas- 
 ter. Cf. Hdt. vii. 50, ft.eyd\a. irfrfiyfj.a.Ta. 
 
 Eur. Sup. 749. The verb is a strength- 
 ened Ka.Ta\a.n&a.veiv. Stahl, Jahrb. 
 1863, p. 412. 
 
 19. cs avra: for this purpose, viz., 
 the formation of a marine. Cf. c. i. 
 10; 22. 15; 26. 16; 97. 7. oC<ro|uv: 
 of taxes. Cf. c. 19. 6; 80. 20; iv. 57. 
 21 ; vi. 84. 12. Scivdv av t1r\ /ere. : see 
 on c. 35. 4. Inconsistent thoughts 
 may have their incongruity sufficiently 
 indicated by simple juxtaposition with 
 fifv Se. C/: Dem. xxxiv. 26-28. The 
 neg. ov, which either might then take, 
 may be retained as here, even when 
 the pair (really the attempt to hold 
 the two at the same time) forms the 
 protasis of Seivbv (aroirov) &P fit) (cf. 
 Dem. ii. 24; xxvii. 28; xxxvui. 18; 
 Lys. xx. 19; xxn. 13; xxx. 32; Hdt. 
 vii. 9. 6) ; or el may make itself felt, 
 and suggest /n^; and. sometimes we 
 have an opt. corresponding to &y efrj 
 of the apod. (cf. Lys. xxix. 9, 11 ; xxx. 
 16 ; xxxi. 31 ; Dem. xvm. 160 ; xxxiv. 
 47, 48; Isae. x. 23). The contrasted 
 clauses, which Sh. calls 'bimembered 
 
 sentences,' sometimes have the inf. (cf. 
 Dem. xxxiv. 43). 20. SovXciq, rg av- 
 TWV : see on c. 1.6. 21. cirl TW Kre. : 
 the two objects to be gained are sepa- 
 rated by OVK &pa ^airair^ffofjifv. KCU is to 
 be connected with ojuo ; the chastise- 
 ment of their enemies and their own 
 security go hand in hand. The in- 
 ferential &pa serves here an ironical 
 purpose ; a thing is treated as reason- 
 able and as a natural consequence, 
 the exact opposite of which ordinary 
 good sense would assume. To be 
 stingy with our money in the present 
 case would be just as absurd as the 
 inference : ' because the Athenian al- 
 lies are never tired of subscribing for 
 their own enslavement, we need not 
 contribute anything to maintain our 
 freedom/ Cf. Plat. Apol. 34 c ; 37 d ; 
 Rep. 600 d ; Lys. XH. 36. So in vi. 76. 
 18, the clauses are in reverse order. 
 23. avra: and ainols rovrots refer to 
 xprtnara ; " that our property may not 
 be used to our own ruin." 
 
 122.' The war itself may suggest other 
 methods of assailing them. Anyhow, 
 shame should prevent us from ever yield- 
 ing to them. 
 
 1. o8o : metaph. as in c. 69. 12. Cf. 
 Tac. Ann. ii. 5, proeliorum vias. 
 2. airo'orao-is : revolt, from the 
 intr. dirocrnjj'aj, yet no doubt con-
 
 258 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 122. 
 
 dScDV at? LO'^VOVCTL, /Cat e7TtTl^t,CT/XOS T?} ^wpct, ttXXtt T 
 
 ocra ov/c civ rts *>vv 77/30180 1. rfKicrra yap 7rdX.e/xo? ITU 
 avro<5 Se d(' avrov TO, 7roXA.a 
 
 5 077701? 
 
 TT/OOS TO TrapaTvyyavov eV <5 6 /xei> evopytJTMS avrw Trpocr- 
 ofju,\T](ra<; /8e/3atdre/oos, 6 Se 6pyi(T0el<s irepl avTov OVK 
 \d(ro-(i) Trratet. eV#vyu,to/x#a Se /cat ort et /u,ez/ ^o-av rjfJLWv 2 
 e/cacrTot? 7T/309 cu'TtTraXovs TTC/H yfjs opcov Sta<o/)at, 
 10 av rjv vvv Se 77/509 v/A7rcu>Ta5 re 17^0,5 ' A.0r)i>aloL i 
 
 l Kara ir6\iv ert Swarajrepoi* wcrre et /XT) /cal aBpooi 
 /cat e/cao-ro^ ao~rv ;ata 
 
 /cat /caret 
 
 ceived as brought about by their ene- 
 mies, and so irapaipfffis, 'withdrawal' 
 (Plat. Rep. 573 e), stands as a strictly 
 corresponding notion. A trans, mean- 
 ing ' seduction ' cannot be shown to 
 belong to this or any other compound. 
 Nearest is Kardffraais, viii. 72. 10. 
 (jLoCXicrra ovcra : showing its main 
 effect in. Cf. iv. 12. 17. 3. ri- 
 Tixi(r(ios : or fTTiTeixurts, the occupa- 
 tion of a stronghold on the frontier or 
 in the territory of an enemy; which 
 was carried out in 413 at Decelea. See 
 vi. 91.25; 93.6; vii. 18. 29; 28.13. 
 <r nXP'!' : governed by the verbal noun. 
 Cf.c. 63. 9; 73.!; 96. 10. 4. t'irl 
 prjTois : on predetermined conditions, ac- 
 cording to fixed laws. Cf. c. 13. 4; 65. 
 7 ; 69. 9 ; 70. 10. The personification 
 of 6 TrrfAe/tor is continued in the fol- 
 lowing. 5. rexvarai : devises ways 
 and means. Cf. iv. 26. 32. 6. irpos TO 
 irapaTuyxttvov : according to circum- 
 stances as they arise, irapa- has the 
 effect of ael, of what presents itself 
 from time to time ; therefore the sing. 
 So the aor., iii. 82. 47 ; v. 38. 3. Iv 
 J : wherein. See on c. 39. 11. evop-yi]- 
 TWS KTf. : in these phrases the personi- 
 fication of war is maintained. Here 
 bpyf] has the general meaning of pas- 
 
 sionate excitement, as in iii. 82. 19 ; 
 viii. 83. 16. tvdpyiriTos, properly observ- 
 ing due measure in passion, is nearly 
 = ff<i><t>puv, ' discreet,' ' sedate.' It re- 
 curs only in late writers. 7. irtpl 
 auTo'v : with opyiadeis, as avrq with vpo- 
 <rofj.L\-fiffas : ivho allows himself to be moved 
 by passion in regard to war. To read irfpl 
 avr6vin connexion with -n-Talti does not 
 suit the sense, for mischances in war 
 come from without; and we should 
 have awrw. Cf. c. 69. 27 ; vi. 33. 30 ; 
 Hdt. ix. IOI. 13. OVK e'Xao-o-w irratei : 
 c/. iv. 1 8. 15; vi. 33. 30; fails not less (i.e. 
 "is surer to fail "), sc. 'than another.' 
 Cf. vi. 36. 16 ; vii. 28. 15. The same 
 thought in iv. 18. 4. 
 
 9. dvTiiraXovs : nearly matched, oppo- 
 nents with whom we could cope. Cf. 
 
 11. 89. 20. olo-ro'v : tolerable ; classical 
 only here and vii. 75. 46. 11. Kal 
 Kara iro'Xiv : with this irp'bs rjpas is to 
 be supplied from the former clause, 
 re Kai uniting the two clauses as 
 wholes. TI SvvaTuSrepoi : = juaAAov 
 fn SvvaToL Cf. c. 68. 2. Kal dOpo'oi : 
 Kai is intensive, vel universi; this 
 is expanded in /col Kara . . . acrrv. 
 
 12. OO-TV : probably to be taken as a 
 part of r^oj (cf. ii. 9. 16 ; iii. 92. 22) ; 
 each particular town in Laconia, Boeo-
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 122. 
 
 259 
 
 avroug, St^a ye oVras ^/xa? airovws yeipoKrovTai. /cat 
 vj(Tcrai>, el /cat SetfdV TOJ d/covcrat, tcrrw ov/c dXXo rt 
 
 15 crcu' ^ avTiKpvs SovXetat" o /cat Xoya> eVSotacr^z/at aur- 3 
 X/>oi> r>7 neXo7row)7o~ft> /cat vrdXets rocracrSe VTTO jiiids /ca/co- 
 7ra0elv eV w -^ St/catws 8o/cot)u.ei> az> irdcryew fj Sta SetXtav 
 ave^ecrOai /cat rwv iraTepcov ^etyoov? ^aivecrOcii, ot r^ 
 'EXXaSa ri\ev9epoi(TOLv, rjfJLels 8e ov8' ^tv avrot? y8e/8cu- 
 
 20 ov^v avro, Tvpavvov Se eaj/xef ey/ca^eorravat TrdXtv, rou? 
 8' eV /xta jjiovapxovs dftov/xev /caraXvetv. /cat ov/c tcr/xev 4 
 
 tia, e^c.; or perhaps eflvos indicates the 
 larger, and ao-ry the smaller independ- 
 ent states, answering to al jj.*(ovi KO.\ 
 i\a.fftjovi Tr6\ft in c. 1 25. 3. 13. Six* : 
 c/. c. 64. 6 ; vi. 100. 4. On advs. so 
 used, see Kiilm. 353, note 2 ; Kr. /S^r. 
 62, 2, 4. 14. OVK oXXo TI : the reten- 
 tion of ov after the imv. is due to the 
 fixity of the formula. 15. avTitcpvs : 
 to be connected closely with Sou\tav, 
 downright slavery. So At'Ooi \oyd5rjv, iv. 
 31. 13; v<Tra5bv /uax'> vii. 8l. 25. 
 In viii. 64. 23, we have r) iivTiKpvs e\ev- 
 6epia, with the art. in the usual way. 
 Of. Ar. Nub. 1120. Kuhn. 462 m. 
 
 o: but that this (see on c. 10. 20; 
 33. 13; 35. 15). This forms the subj. 
 of \6yifj fvSoiaffdrjvai, " that it should 
 I e represented even in words as a pos- 
 sible occurrence." eVSoia^W (from <=V 
 SJL-TI, Horn. I 230, as dabitare from duo, 
 zweifeln from zicei], to waver between 
 two possibilities (cf. c. 36. 9; vi. 91. 
 20), and so to look upon as conceiv- 
 able. 17. ev <J: cf. 6, here = el 8' 
 o'jucos TOVTO v/j.ftair]. TJ SiKaicos ira- 
 <rxiv : either to suffer it deservedly, on 
 account of some unexpressed guilt. 
 This, as hardly probable, is placed 
 first in order to lay stress on the sec- 
 ond, the imputation of cowardice, 
 which is then dwelt upon. SoKotficv 
 
 av : men would say of us %tipmii <pa(- 
 veffdcu, that we showed ourselves worse. 
 So there is no pleonasm in these verbs. 
 19. TJ|iis 8e' : is so directly opp. to 
 o7, that the clauses should not, as 
 usual, be separated by a colon. The 
 thought of TWV TraTfpwv "x,flpous is de- 
 veloped on both sides, the relation of 
 which we should naturally express by 
 rendering o'l,for while they. Cf. c. 70. 
 
 i; 74. 1. 
 
 20. avro : = rb e \ev0epov eli/ot or 
 T-fy t\ev6epiav, from i\\fv6fptaffav. Cf. 
 c. 68. 9. rvpavvov iro'Xiv : cf. avSpl 
 rvpzwca, vi. 85. 1. The usual order in 
 which the general term precedes the 
 special (cf. c. 124. 16) is here, as in c. 
 96. 6, inverted, not to make rvpavvov 
 a pred., but to lay greater stress on 
 the opposition to avr6 (= f\ev6epiav) ', 
 and allow a despotic state to establish 
 itself in Hellas (cf. c. 124. 15). To 
 this is opposed in parataxis rovs 5e . . . 
 KaraAvfiv, " while we consider it our 
 business.," etc. Cf. c. 86. 2. On the 
 fact, see c. 18. 3. The Lacedaemonian 
 policy is regarded as determining that 
 of the whole confederacy. 21. |AO- 
 vop\o\>s : this poetic word chosen 
 probably as a variation of rvpdwovs. 
 Cf. Aesch. Prow. 324; Ar. Eq. 1330; 
 Plat. Rep. 575 a.
 
 260 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 122, 123. 
 
 raSe Tpiwv T&V /xeytcrrwv 
 
 ^ yu,aXa/a'as ^ d/xeXetas. ov yap 877 
 ravra eVt TT)V 7rXeto~Tov? ST) /3Xdr//acrat' Kara^povqcriv xe- 
 25 vaipTJKaTe, ^ e/c rou TroXXou? cr^>dXXe> TO kvavrLov oVo/xa, 
 
 "To, /xeV ouV Trpoyeyevr)n..va Tt Set paKporepov f) e<? 1 
 
 123 
 
 oo~oi> rot? i>vV iyx(e)oet atrtacr^at ; Treyoi Se 
 tteXX6VTOJi> rot? Trapovcrt fioiq6ovvTa<$ ^(prj eV 
 (irdrpiov yap vfjuv IK TO>V TTOVMV ra? dperas 
 5 Kat /x^ jaera/SdXXeii' TO e^o?, et ayoa 7rXovT&> TC 
 ia okiyov Trpotfrepere (ov yap St/catov a T 
 
 eetra 
 
 /cat 
 
 aTropa 
 
 T) Trepiovcria airokevOai), dXXa Oapcrovvras teVat 
 
 22. raSc : sucA policy. rptcov : as 
 Suorc in c. 33. 23, before a disjunctive 
 enumeration leaves the choice open. 
 It is different in iii. 40. 7 with conjunc- 
 tive particles. gv|ju|>opa>v : in the un- 
 usual sense of faults to which men are 
 liable. dirtjXXaKTai : can be clear of. 
 Cf.c. 143. 14; iii. 63. 17; viii. 2. 21. 
 
 23. ov yap Si) ... KexcapijicaTe : this 
 sentence is not to be taken, as it usu- 
 ally is, as a serious assertion, " for it 
 is not certainly an avoidance of these 
 faults if you have betaken yourselves 
 to contempt"; but just as ov yap 5rj is 
 used in v. in. 3, it implies ironically 
 under the appearance of disbelief a 
 strong suspicion ; " for it may be hoped 
 that you have not, while avoiding these 
 faults, fallen into the far worse one of 
 despising your enemy." 24. firl TIJV 
 . . . KaTa4>po'vr|o-Lv : cf. viii. 64. 23. For 
 the paronomasia, cf. c. 33. 26; 37. 16. 
 
 25. TO e'vavriov ovojia : for the accu- 
 sative, with a pass, verb of naming, cf. 
 ii. 37. 3; iv. 64. 12. Kiihn. 411, note 7. 
 
 26. |iT<i)vo'(jia<rTai : has had its name 
 changed, i.e. by those who judge rightly 
 of the matter. 
 
 123. Our confidence is naturally in- 
 creased by the favourable answer of the 
 oracle. 
 
 1. cs orov: = s Toaovrov ts '6<rov. So 
 offov alone, iii. n. 10. 2. TOISVWV: 
 neut, opposed to TO irpoyeytvTW.fva and 
 TCI yueAAovro. So in 3, ro7s Trapovtri. Cf. 
 c. 132.8. cireira: in the future, as in 
 iii. 39. 43; often ts (rb) ewftra in this 
 sense. Cf. c. 130. 10; ii. 64. 27; iv. 
 64. 21. 3. TOIS irapoveri potjOovvras : 
 through the support of what exists. So 
 with dat. of thing, 13; c. 140. 8; ii. 63. 
 2. ciriToXaiTrwpciv : to labour yet more. 
 Cf. Plat. Rep. 540 b. The force of 
 eirt- as ill fTnxprjffdai, C. 41.4; e-rriTf- 
 Xvriffis, C. 71-12; eirifj.avOdi'eii', C. 138. 
 12; eiriKTcio-Oai., c. 144. 2; iv. 61. 2; 
 tiriKpaTrja-ai, C. 121. 4. 4. vjiiv: in 
 reference to the character of the Do- 
 rian race, and especially of the Lace- 
 daemonians. TOS dperas : the fruits 
 of virtue, whether in reputation, as in 
 c. 33. 12, or in services to others, as 
 in iii. 53. 20. 5. cl opa: even if it 
 is really true that. 6. 'our(a: such 
 freedom of action as results from the 
 possession of means. Cf. c. 38. 13;
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 123, 124. 
 
 261 
 
 Kara TroXXa e's rov TroXe/Aov, rov re 0eov yjpricravros /cat 
 avrov VTTOcr^o/xeVov ^uXXT^/ecr^at, /cat r^s aXXiy? 'EXXaSos 
 10 77010-779 ^wa'yaji'tov/u.eVTy?, ret /xe> (f>6/3a), ret Se oK^eXta 
 ? re ov Xvcrere TrporepoL, as ye /col 6 0eos /ceXev- 2 
 
 ' ^o/zi'et 7ra/3a/3e/3acr#ai 7?St/O7/u,eVats Se /MaX- 
 /3or)0TJ(reT6 XVOVCTL yap ov^ ot ap,vv6^evoi, aXX' ot 
 
 eVtcWes. 
 ""Hare Travra^o^e^ /caXws vTra.p^ov v^lv 
 
 raSe /coa^ rrapaLvovvrw, elrrep /3e/3aioraroi' 
 
 is introduced parenthetically by way 
 of encouragement, the following \vov<n 
 yap KTf. giving the reason of what 
 precedes. 
 
 124. Everything, therefore, forces us 
 to the resolution to break down the danger- 
 ous pancer of Athens in Greece, by cour- 
 ageously entering on the war. 
 
 1. viropxov : ace. abs. (see on c. 
 2. 8; 76. 14; 120. 18) of the impers. 
 inrdpxei, an opportunity offering itself. 
 Cf. c. 82. 26; iii. 63. 6; 109. 20; vii. 
 63. 6; for /ca\wy, see on c. 33. 1. 2. 
 Koivg : contains the gist of the argu- 
 ment ; in the interest of all (cf. ii. 43. 
 14), with reference to the proof in c. 
 120. 1, 2, that every state of the 
 league is imperiled by the predomi- 
 nance of Athens. The following 
 parenthetical sentence, tfafp . . . elvai, 
 is intended to place the thought of 
 KOJITJ in a clear light; but to do this 
 it is necessary to read with Reiske 
 ravTa. for TO.VTO.; for the speech has 
 nowhere shown that the war (TroAe- 
 fiflv raSe= TttDro) will be of advan- 
 tage to individuals as well as states, 
 though identity of interests is of the 
 greatest importance. But Kal 7rrfAe<rt 
 Kal idia>Tais must be connected with 
 /3/3aioTaToi>, not with ^vfj.<f>fpovra, as 
 Thuc. often separates words which in 
 sense belong together ; " if the surest 
 
 /cat 
 
 iii. 45. 17. irpocj>e'fKTe : see on c. 93. 
 13; sc. TWV ira.T(p<av. 7. Krrj6T] : this 
 aor. always pass. Cf. ii. 36. 12. The 
 pf. also is pass, in ii. 62. 22; vii. 70. 
 52. 8. Kara iro\Xa : three reasons 
 are given in rov re 6eov /ere., Kal TTJS 
 SAArjs KTf., ffirovSas re Kre. (cf. C. 33. 
 1; 76. 12), though the last is in a 
 changed construction. xP T i" avT s : 
 see c. 118. 21. Thuc. uses the verb 
 in this sense only in aor. Cf. c. 134. 
 19; ii. 102. 30; v. 16. 23; 32. 6; in iii. 
 96. 3, the pass. \p-r\aQtv. 9. TTJS 
 oX\T|s 'EXXoSos : including what is 
 still free, as well as the subject-allies 
 of the Athenians. To the former be- 
 longs <t>60(p ('iva /J.T) SovXaOri, Schol.); 
 to the latter, i<eA./a, i.e. of gaining 
 their freedom. The dat. for ^ir' a><e- 
 Aia (i. 73. 14; cf. Kfp^ei, vii. 57. 55) is 
 due to analogy of <(>6&ea. 
 
 11. (TirovSas : without art. Cf. C. 
 53-4. 12. irapapepcwrOai : this and 
 similar pass, forms of compounds of 
 daivfiv, which are rare, or not found in 
 other Attic writers, are freq. in Thuc. 
 Cf. iii. 45. 13; 67. 25; iv. 23. 6; 30. 
 20; viii. 98. 13. ^SiKTjpt'vais : there 
 is no example of d5iKe<V ffirovdas, yet 
 it is justified by the connexion = adi- 
 KO.-S irapaBaivtiv. It is really a personi- 
 fication of ZirovSai; "you will vindi- 
 cate its insulted majesty." This clause
 
 262 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 124. 
 
 TO ravra ^v/ji(f)povTa /cat 7ro'Xeo~t /cat tStoi/rat? eivai, /XT) 
 /xe'XXeTe noTetSatdVats re 7rotetcr#ai TLfjLcoptav overt Acopt- 
 
 5 euo-t /cat VTTO 
 TovvavTiov, /cat 
 ov/cert ei'Se'^CTat 
 
 TOVS 
 
 8', 
 
 et 
 
 TroXtop/cov/xeVots, ov TrpoTepov 
 dXXan> /xeTeX$etV Trp IXevOepiav, a>s 
 rovs /xei; 77877 /SXaTrrecr^at, 
 vve\06vT<; /xeV, d/xweo-$at 
 Se ov ToX/xaWes, /XT) TroXv v&repov TO avro TTOLCT^IV dXXa 
 10 vo/xto-az/TCS es avajK-^v d^t^^at, a> avSpes ^v/a/xa^ot, /cat 2 
 a/xa rctSe dptcrra Xeyeo-^at, i/n^urao-^e rw TroXe/xoz/, /x^ 
 (j)o/3r)6&>Te<s TO avTt/ca Set^w, T^S 8' obr' avTov 8td TrXet- 
 ovo5 elpijvrjs CTrt^v/xT^o-avTe? e/c TroXe/xov /xez^ yap elp^pr) 
 /xaXXoi^ (BeftaLovTCLL, dfi -fjcrv^ia^ Se /u,^ TroXe/x^o-at ov^; 
 15 oxtotw? d/ct^Sv^ov. /cat TT)V Ka0e<TTr)Kvlav iv ry 'EXXdSt 3 
 
 guarantee for states and individuals 
 is identity of interests." See App. 
 
 4. |xi'X\T : in this sense regularly 
 takes pres. inf. iroicurOcu rifiwptav : 
 = Tj/xtope?!/ with dat., succour. But in 
 Dem. xxi. 26, = n.fjuapelada.1 nva, 'in- 
 flict vengeance on.' 5. oil ... TOV- 
 vavrfov : for the ascendency of Do- 
 rians over lonians was generally rec- 
 ognized. (//". v. 9. 3; vi. 77. 9; vii. 
 
 5. 18. 6. |XT\0civ : fo strive to win, 
 here for others, as, in ii. 39. 8, for 
 one's self. 7. MS ovKe'n v8'xTai : 
 impers., as in c. 140. 9; 142. 25; ii. 
 87. 11; iv. 18. 20; viii. 27. 15; since 
 it is no longer admissible. On this an 
 inf. like irfptopav should depend with 
 -irepi/j.fvovTas, which implies the sub- 
 ject ripcis, " we can no longer wait and 
 quietly see that," etc. But instead of 
 this the new infs. #A.a7rTeo-0cu and ira.- 
 ffxeiv (arranged in parataxis, as in c. 
 28. 15) are introduced as if depending 
 on IvSexerai, with which they have 
 nothing to do. We have, therefore, 
 here, as in c. 18. 21; 39. 15; 61. 9, a 
 change of subject within the period ; 
 
 for Trfpipfvovras with its subject ftfj.as 
 has, in strictness, no relation to TOVS 
 [lev (probably TOVS noTeidatdras) and 
 TOUJ 5e (TOVS &\\ovs vfj./j.dxovs). 9. 
 o\> ToX[xwvTs : the neg. retained, which 
 would occur in the assumed thought 
 of the Athenians, viz. wi)\6oi> /j.ev, 
 
 10. ts dva-yKTiv ewfuxOai : impers., as 
 in vii. 75. 38, that things have now come 
 to an extremity, i.e. that war is neces- 
 sary. 11. opio-ra: adj., not adv. Cf. 
 c. 145. 2. jM] 4>op-qO'vTs : M^ from the 
 imv. 12. air" avrov : i.e. TOV iroAe- 
 P.OV, coveting the more enduring peace 
 which will result from it (cf. TTJS 5i' 
 o\iyov (j.f\Tr)s, ii. 85. 9). Cf. c. 12. 
 5; 23.27. 13. K iroXc'jxow : denotes 
 merely the transition from one state 
 to the other. Cf. c. 120. 17; Hdt. i. 
 87, alOplris re Kal vrivf[j.ir)s ffvvopa- 
 /j.efiv ve<pta. 14. d<j>' TJo-vx'as : de- 
 notes the motive as well as the fact of 
 change ; TroA/7<rai, aor. ingressive ; 
 from love of repose to refuse to enter 
 upon war. ov\ op,oCcos : i.e. as if peace 
 were firmly established. Cf. c. 99. 6.
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 124, 125. 
 
 263 
 
 CTTI Tracrtv /xotws 
 
 TroXti/ Tvpavvov T^ 
 
 vat, wcrre rw 
 
 TrapacrrT/o-aj/xe^a eVeX#oWe<j, /cat avrot re d/ctz/Suvw? TO 
 
 XOITTOZ' oi/ctoaev /cat TOVS z'vf SeSovXtoaeVov? "EXXt'a? eXev- 
 
 20 
 
 125 ToiaOra ot Kopu^tot eiirov, ol Se Aa/ceSatynoVtot, 1 
 
 rots ^v/x/xa^ot? oVac-tv ocrot Trapfjcrav e^s /cat yu.etoz't 
 /cat eXacrcrovt TrdXet /cat TO 77X^05 et|;^<^)tcraf ro TroXe/Aet^. 
 5 oeooy/xeVot' oe avrot9 evOvs fj.eis aovvaTa rjv eVt^eipett' 2 
 d,7rapacr/ceiKH9 ouo~tv, e/C7ropt^eo~^at Se eSo/cet e/cacrrov? a 
 Trpoarffiopa r\v /cat /XT) eti/at /xeXXr^crt^. o/xa>s Se /ca^to~ra- 
 
 16. iro'Xiv Tv'pavvov : see on c. 1 22. 
 
 20. rvpawov is not a pred., but ;ca0e- 
 ffrijKv'iav and KaBeardvai are purposely 
 repeated in the pregnant sense of 
 ' establishing itself.' tirl irdo-iv : 
 wziA menace to all, Cf. c. 102. 19 ; iii. 
 63. 3. 17. 8iavoto-6ai : sr. apxfii'. 
 (y. c. i. 7. 18. irapao-rrio-wjuOa : see 
 on c. 29. 22. T : after OUTOI, though 
 only in inferior Mss., is necessary, 
 since the two sub j vs. oiKca/^fv and \u- 
 6tp<ffu>fifv are closely connected as the 
 result of irapaffTti<r<a/jie8a. 
 
 125. TFar is decided on, and the 
 preparations are begun. 
 
 1. Toiavra . . . tlirov : regularly /ueV 
 is used in this formula (cf. c. 36. 22 ; 
 72. 1), as St in summing up an oppos- 
 ing speech (cf. c. 44. 1; 79.!). Here 
 fj.ev is omitted by the best Mss. In 
 ii. 65. 1 ; 72. 1 ; 75. 1 ; iv. 11. 1; 65. 
 1 ! 93- 1 5 96. 1 ; 127. 1, which 01. re- 
 fers to as similar to the present case, 
 the partic. const, forbids the use of 
 fifv. 2. yvoH Lt l v as ^flfyov in c. 87. 
 13, in collective sense without art. 
 Cf. c. 128. 28; ii. 2. 24; 86. 17; iii. 
 92. 11; iv. 125. 20; vii. 72. 8. With 
 
 this a<j> airdirroov is to be more closely 
 connected than with f)Kov<rav. Cf. iii. 
 36. 24 ; vi. 76. 3. linfyayov : see on 
 c. 87. 13. 4. e\|/T](j>Lo-avTo : with 
 subj., TO 7rA?70os. Cf. c. 24. 9; 34. 5; 
 89. 14 ; vi. 4. 27. 
 
 5. SeSo-yfic'vov : see on c. 2. 8. The 
 pf. partic. of a resolution adopted 
 without causal connexion with what 
 follows ; SO'ICH/, when such a relation 
 exists (cf. v. 65. 10; viii. 79. 2; 93. 
 7) ; SOKOVV, used of an existing convic- 
 tion which leads to no resolution (iv. 
 125. 3). dSu'vara: see on c. 7. 2. 
 6. Kiropit<reai : cf. c. 82. 11; vi. 83. 
 9. ttcourrovs : this is Nattmann's 
 conjecture for fKourrois, adopted by Cl. 
 because the resolution was taken by the 
 collective body, which the particular 
 states were to execute. But no other 
 recent editor has adopted this conjec- 
 ture. 7. irpo'or^opa : to the purpose. 
 Cf. ii. 46. 2; 65. 47 ; vii. 62. 10; rare in 
 Attic prose. jxi] ctvoi : cf. the preg- 
 nant use of tlvai with neg., c. 2. 5 ; 
 49. 11; delay must not be allowed. 
 ofwos B K-rt. : " in spite of the resolu- 
 tion not to delay there was spent by
 
 264 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 125, 126. 
 
 &v ISet eVtavTO? /ae> ov SteTpt/fy, eXao-trop Se', TT/HV 
 eo~/3aXelv e? TT)^ 'ATTt/c^ /cat TO^ TroXe^uof apao~0at, fyavepws. 
 126 'E*> TovTft) Se eirpeo-ftevovTO TW x/>oVa> Trpo? TOV? 'j 
 vatov? eyK\rjfjiaTa Troiovpevoi, OTTWS (rfyl&w OTI 
 irp6(f)ao~L<s et77 TOV 7roXe/>tet^, 77^ ^77 Tt eo~a/covcnyo-t. /cat 2 
 TrpwTov fjiev Trpeo-fteiS TrefJiijjavTes oi Aa/ceSat/AO^tot e/ce- 
 5 Xevot* TOV9 'A^vatovs TO ayo? eXavvet^ TTJ? Oeov- TO Se 
 ayo? 771^ rotwSe KvXwi' 77^ 'OXv/XTTtovt/CTy? 0,^77/0 'A^z/ato? 3 
 TWZ^ TraXat ei5yei/>7? Te /cat Svz^aTO? eyeyaja^/cet St dvya- 
 repa eayevov? Meyapecu? d^Spo?, o? /caT 5 e/cetvo^ TOI' 
 yjpovov ervpavvei Meydyocu^. ^pcofjieva) Se TW KvXwvt ev 4 
 
 them making needful preparations 
 not indeed a full year, but somewhat 
 less." C/. Hdt. vii. 39, rV /uei/ d|i'ac 
 ou Ac^yU^ 60 "! Aacrffw 8e T^S d^trjs. If the 
 twofold proceedings at Sparta (c. 
 67-87 and c. 118-125) are compressed 
 as closely as possible after the battle 
 at Potidaea (c. 62), in Sept. 432, the 
 final resolution cannot be placed 
 earlier than October ; and since the 
 invasion of Attica took place in June, 
 431 (see on ii. 2. 7; 19. 4), seven or 
 eight months must have been spent in 
 preparation. For KaOi(rrafj.fvois TTO- 
 paffKfva^ofjLevois, cf. ii. 6. 3; 94. 11; 
 iii. 28. 17; v. 12. 5. 9. TOV iroXcpov 
 . . . <|>avpws : in distinction from the 
 partial breach of the truce by the 
 Thebans in the attack on Plataea, 
 which took place 80 days before (ii. 
 19- 1). See Vomel, Frankf. Herbstpr. 
 1845, p. 8. 
 
 126. Meanwhile the Spartans de- 
 mand the banishment of the descendants 
 of those who had Incurred pollution in the 
 matter of Ci/lon's attempted usurpation. 
 Narration of this event. 
 
 1. cirpto-ptv'ovTo : impf . as introduc- 
 ing the negotiations, which, with vari- 
 ous digressions, occupy c. 126-138. 
 
 2. on fwytoTtl irpo'cjxxcns : the strong- 
 est possible excuse. Cf. c. 141. 4. 3. 
 c<raKov<rw(ri : cf. c. 82. 11. 4. irpw- 
 TOV n 'v : the correl. to t';iis is vtrrepoy 
 Se in c. 139. 3. 5. TO ofyos \av'viv : 
 a formula. Cf. c. 127. 1 ; 128. 2; 135. 
 3; ii. 13. 9; Soph. 0. T. 97, /xfao^o 
 eXavvfiv. ri &yos = rovs tvaye'ts, i.e. 
 TOWS ficydvovs ruv Spaaravruv rb &yos. 
 TTJS Qeov sc. rrjs 'Adrjvas. 6. KvXwv 
 ifv : for the abrupt form of the com- 
 mencement, see on c. 24. 1 ; for the 
 fact, cf. Hdt. v. 71. The ancient rhet- 
 oricians, admiring the clearness of 
 this narration, said of this writer, AeW 
 eyf\affft> evravQa. Schol. 'OX.VfiTn.o- 
 vticrjs: probably 01. 35, B.C. 640; his 
 attempt on the Acropolis, 01. 42, B.C. 
 612. avfip may belong to either the 
 preceding or following word (cf. Hdt. 
 v. 71), but the latter is more likely 
 since 'OXi/yUTrio^/crjy often stands abs. 
 Cf. Plat. Rep. 465 d. 7. TWV -rrd- 
 X<u : cf. ii. 35. 17. 8. 0o/y'vovs : on 
 him, see Arist. Pol. viii. 4. 5 (1505 a, 
 24) ; Met. i. 2. 19 ; Grote, III. chap. 
 9, p. 43 ; Curtius, Hist, of Greece, I. 
 p. 305. He was contemporary with 
 Periander of Corinth. 
 
 9. xpwixc'vw : here only in Thuc. for
 
 tHtJCYDIDES I. 126. 
 
 265 
 
 10 AeX<ot<? avzlXev 6 deos ev rfj rov Atos rrj /aeytcrrTy eoprrj 
 /caraXa/3etv rrjv *ABijvoJuav d/cpoVoXii/. 6 Se napd re rov 5 
 0eayeVov<? Suva^u^ Xa/3a;z> KOI rovs <tXov<? dVaTretcra?, 7ra- 
 ST) Trrj\0ov 'OXv/xTrta rot eV neXoTrov^cra), Kare'Xa/3e TT)*/ 
 d/cpoVoXtz' a>s em rupawtSt, i/o/Atcras eoprr^v re row Ato? 
 
 15 /u.eyt(TT7^f etfat /cat eaurw rt TrpocnJKew 'OXvyuTrta veviKjjKOTi. 
 et Se eV 777 'Am/cr; ^ aXXo#i TTOU 17 /leyicrr^ eoprrj eiprfTo, 6 
 oure eKeti/o9 en /carevoi^cre TO re ^aa/ruov OVK ISi^Xov 
 (eorrt yap /cat A&rjvatatit Atacrta, a /caXetrat Ato? eoprrj 
 MetXt^tov /xeytcrr^, e^iw TT}? TroXecy?, e^ 7) 
 
 20 TroXXot ov^( te/seta, dXXa 6vp.ara eTrt 
 
 #W5 ytyz^wcr/cett' eTre^etp^cre rw epyw. ot 8* 'A^vatbc aicrdo- l 
 fj.evoi efiorjOrjO'dv re Tra^S^yotet e/c rait' dypaV ITT' aurov? 
 /cat 77/3Otr/ca#eo/Aez'ot CTroXtop/cou^. ^pwov Se eTTtytyvo/Ae- 8 
 
 inquiring of an oracle, and rare in 
 Attic (Aeschin. in. 124), but freq. in 
 Hdt.: i. 46; 47; 53; 85; iii. 57; iv. 150; 
 151; 157; vii. 141 ; 220. For this we 
 have firepcaTav in c. 25.8; 118. 20. 
 10. rif fw-yioTTj : for the art., c/". c. 23. 16. 
 13. t'lnfjXOov : the plur. with the 
 name of the festival, perhaps as in- 
 cluding a number of spectacles. So 
 v. 75. 8, Kapv?o (rvjxoLvov^ OVTO. But 
 the sing, also occurs where merely 
 a date is given, v. 49. 1 ; viii. g. 3. 
 Kiihn. 365 b. rd cv ntXoirowT]'<ra> : 
 Schol., TOUTO irpofffQ-riKtv, firtiSri ferny 
 'OAv/xirta /cal eV Ma/ceSoi'ia Kal ev 'A6rf- 
 vais. 14. (is irl rvpavviSi: the per- 
 sonal end indicated by these words is 
 expressed in Hdt. v. 71, M Tvpawtii 
 iKo^-rifff, in the verb. 15. eavru TI 
 irpoo-rJKiv : had some special reference to 
 him. Cf. \i. 29. 10 ; \. 66. 18. 'OX.v'p/rria 
 veviKiiKOTi : ff. Arist. Bhet . i. 2. 13 ; avai- 
 pfiv, Hdt. vi. 36; Kpartiv Kal e<TTf<pBai, 
 Lucian. de mere. cond. 13; Olympia 
 coronari, Hor. Epist. i. i. 60. 
 
 16. ctfn]To : had been designated, was 
 meant. 17. OUT . . . KaTtvorjo-e : for 
 the tense, cf. c. 66. 9 ; he had not gone 
 on and considered. T . . . OVK : for 
 ovre because the neg. belongs closely 
 to the verb, " would not make plain." 
 See on c. 5. 14. 18. Aicuria : cf. Ar. 
 Nub. 408, 864 ; celebrated in Anthes- 
 terion, Febr. A. Mommsen, Heortol. 
 p. 19. 19. MeiXixCou: mentioned by 
 Arist. de Mund. 7, among the general 
 epithets of Zeus. Xen. An. vii. 8. 4 ; 
 Pausan. i. 37. 4. iravSr|fj.ti : as a gen- 
 eral festival of the people, not in all 
 demes. C. Wachsmuth, Rhein. Mus. 
 23, p. 178,note 31. 20. 8v>aTa irix- 
 pia : Schol., TWO. W/t/*aTa fls <(av ft-op- 
 <pas rervv'tafjifva. Kr. regards iroAAoJ 
 . . . tvtxtapia as a gloss. This is not 
 unlikely ; but the addition more prob- 
 ably begins at t|o> TTJS WA&>S. See 
 App. 
 
 22. ir' CLVTOVS : sc. rovs an<pl Ku- 
 \wva. 23. cirfyfyvoiic vou : being spent 
 over the siege. Cf. iv. 26. 11, 6 XP OVO *
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 126. 
 
 vov o ifjvaLOL rpv^d/xei^ot rrj Trpoo-eoptia aTrfi\6ov ot 
 25 TroXXot, TTiTpe\jjavT<; TOI<? 6vv6a oip^ovcri rrjv <$)V\aK^v 
 KCU TO TTOLV avTOKpaTopcn SiaOtlvai y av aptcrra Stayt- 
 yvo)o~K(j)o~L rore oe TO. TroXXa TMV TroXtrtKoV ol kvvta ap- 
 ^o^re? Trpao~o~ov. ol oe ^iera TOV KuXawos TroXtop/cov/xe- 9 
 VOL <Xavpa>? elyov (TLTOV re KOU vSarog curopta. 6 JJLCV 10 
 30 ovv KvXaiv /cat 6 dSeXc^os avrou e/cStSpao-Kovo-u> ot 8' 
 
 ttXXoi, W5 6TTL^OVTO KOLL Til>S KOL aTTe^VyCTKOV VTTO TOV 
 
 XI/AOV, Ka6it,ovo-iv eirl TOV /Sw/xw t^erat rw eV r^ a/cpo- 
 TroXet. dvao'T'^a'a^Te? Se avrou? ot raV ' A07)vaia>v ITTL- 11 
 
 a>s ecoptav 
 
 irapa \6yov eirtyiyv^fifvos. 24. Tpw\o- 
 fitvoi : in iv. 60. 13 and vii. 28. 23 we 
 have the pf. partic. from stem rpvxo-; 
 in iii. 93. 9 and vii. 48. 11 the fut. and 
 aor. from ficrpuxo- : these are the only 
 forms in Thuc. of this verb, which 
 often occurs in Horn., the Attic poets 
 (Soph. Aj. 604; 0. T.666; Track. 110; 
 Eur. #Yp/j. 147 ; .He/. 521 ; Ar. Pax, 
 989; Ach. 68), and in later writers. 
 It is not used by Hdt., and is rare in 
 Attic prose (Xen. Hell. v. 2. 4). ol 
 iroXXoC: added for precision. Cf. c. 
 2.24; 18. 2; 119.6. 25. TOIS vvea 
 apxowri : at their head was Megacles. 
 Plut. Sol. 12. 26. avTOKparopo-i : 
 with unlimited powers for tins occasion ; 
 i.e. without consulting the people. 
 oipio-ra : a pred. adj. to an understood 
 elvai with a general subj. supplied 
 from what precedes, as is shown by vi. 
 26. 4. Cf. vi. 8. 15 ; viii. 67. 18. 27. 
 TO'T Sc : i.e. before the legislation of 
 Solon; from which time the adminis- 
 trative power of the Archons gradually 
 decreased, and was restricted chiefly 
 to judicial functions. Schomann, An- 
 tiq. of Greece, I. p. 389. Wecklein 
 thinks that in these words we have a 
 
 correction of the statement of Hdt. v. 
 71, that 01 irpv-rdfies ruv vavKpaptav, oiirep 
 fve/j.ov r6rf rks 'AO^vas, were charged 
 with the repression of Cylon. Per- 
 haps these officers may have been 
 subordinate to the Archons, and have 
 acted as the agents of the Archon 
 Eponymus in this affair. So Wachs- 
 muth, Hell. Alt. I. p. 437. Grote, III. 
 chap. 10, p. 53. 
 
 29. <t>X.avpus t\ ov: on ly nere m 
 Thuc. ; cf. Hdt. iii. 1 29. Thuc. does not 
 use the adj. fyXavpos, but (pavAos, though 
 not (pavAu>s.32. Ka0tov<riv iKe'rai : see 
 on c. 24. 19. TOV PWJIO'V : of Athena. 
 33. avao-T^'o-avTcs : the regular 
 word for this action. Cf. c. 128. 3; 
 137.!; iii. 28. 13; 75. 16, 24. 01 TWV 
 'A6T)vav . . . TT]V <j>v\aKTJv : note the 
 very unusual position of the part. gen. 
 between art. and noun. See on c. 9. 4, 
 and Kr. Spr. 47, 9, 11. The pass, 
 subj. here from the dat. of person 
 with act., the ace. of thing being re- 
 tained. G. 1239 ; H. 819 b. But the 
 ace. of thing is subj. in v. 31. 14. 
 34. <os c'wpcov art. : when they saw them 
 near death ; the reason of rb avaffTTJa-cu 
 being that the temple might not be
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 126, 127. 
 
 267 
 
 /cat eVt 
 
 35 T<U iepa), (f)' & p,r)$v KCLKOV 
 
 Ka0^ofjLevov<s 8e 
 
 [eV rot? /Sabots] a> TrJ TrapoSw Ste^p^Vavro. /cat 
 TOUTOV eVayet? /cat aXtr^/Dtoi T^S ^eov e/cetvot re 
 e/caXoiWo Kat TO yeVo? TO oV' e/ceiVeoz'. T^Xaaav /xev ow 
 40 /cat ot 'A^z/atot TOU<? evayets TOVTOUS, 7?Xacre Se /cat KXeo- 
 fjLvr)<; 6 Aa/ceSat/xoVtos vcrrepov pera. ' A07)vai<t)i> o~Tao~ta- 
 tflVTwv, TOV? T ^ai^Ta? eXavvot'Tes /cat TO>I/ TtOvcayTaiv 
 TO, 6o~Ta d^eXwTe? e^e)8aXov KaryXOov JJLCVTOL vcrrepov, 
 
 /cat TO yeVo? avrotv ecrrw ert e^ TT^ TroXet. 
 
 127 
 
 TOVTO 8^ TO ayo? ot Aa/ceSat/awtot e/ceXevo^ eXav- l 
 Sfjdev Tot? ^eot? npwrov Tip,(opovvT<;, etSoTe? 8e 
 IIe/3t/cXea 
 
 polluted with corpses. 35. }>' co : 
 see on c. 103. 2. This clause belongs 
 to avaar^ffavrfs. oira-ya-yovrts : i-e. 
 to execution. Cf. c. 128.4; iii. 68. 12; 
 Lat. due ere. 36. eirl TWV 0-cp.vwv 
 Oewv : the sanctuary of the Eumeni- 
 des, which lay between the Acropolis 
 and the Areopagus. Cf. Ar. Eq. 1312, 
 KaBriffdai fj.oi SoKta VI TOJJ/ ffffiviav Betav. 
 Probably Dobree is right in rejecting 
 ev TO?S ^(afjLols as a gloss ; they fled to, 
 not sat on, the altars (Plut. Sol. 12, 
 rois /Sopors irpo(T<pvy6vrfs). 37. cv rg 
 irapo'Scp : to be connected with tca6eo- 
 Htvovs ; some on the way to execution 
 perceived what was to be their fate, 
 and sought safety at the altars of the 
 Eumenides. SuxpnVavro : c f- i- 36. 
 15; vi. 61. 17; freq. in Hdt. 38. 
 dXiTrfpioi TTJS Oeov : probably was the 
 standing designation of those con- 
 cerned in this crime. Cf, Ar. Eq. 
 445. The adj. expresses extreme out- 
 rage. Dem. xviu. 159 ; Aeschin. in. 
 131. 39. TO -y'vos: chiefly the Alc- 
 maeonidae, from Megacles who was 
 their head. 
 
 40. TJXcurE : note the anaphora. Cf. 
 c. 28. 8; 30. 17; 47. 7; ii. 85. 7. 
 K\0|i'vTis KTt. : after the fall of the 
 Pisistratidae, he supported Isagoras 
 against Clisthenes, the head of the 
 Alcmaeonidae, and compelled him for 
 a short time to flee; B.C. 508, Ol. 68. 
 1. Hdt. v. 70 ; Curtius, Hist, of Greece, 
 I. p. 412 ff. So the ffraffis here is that 
 of the aristocratic faction. 42. TOWS 
 re connects this with the 
 
 preceding, and the following xai 
 even. But Kr. after P. brackets e|e^o- 
 \ov. 43. KaTTJXOov: see on c. 113. 
 14. {i'<rTpov : probably in the same 
 year, B.C. 508, in consequence of the 
 adherence of the &ov\-l) to the consti- 
 tution. Hdt. v. 72 ; Grote, IV. chap. 
 31, p. 92. 
 
 127. This demand was specially 
 directed against Pericles. 
 
 1. Sif: so ovv (c. 26. 1; 51. 1) and 
 8' olv (c. 3. 19; 10. 33 ; 63. 4), after a 
 considerable digression ; here refer- 
 ring to c. 126. 5. 2. Sij0v: as they 
 pretended; see on c. 92. 3. Here and 
 in iv. 99. 7 placed before the words
 
 268 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 127, 128. 
 
 epa /cat vo^it,ovTe<^ e/CTrecroWos OLVTOV paov cr^urt irpo- 
 5 vw/ou> ra 0,770 TO>V 'AOrjvaiwi'. ov UCVTOI TOO~OVTOV ^X- 2 
 TTL^OV iraOelv av avTov TOVTO, ocrov Sta/SoX^ Oicreiv avrw 
 rjv TrdXw, &>9 /cat Sta rrjv e/cetvov ^v^fyopav TO pe- 
 carat 6 TrdXe/xog. <av yap Sv^arwraro? TWV KaB' 3 
 eavrov /cat aywv rrjv TroXtretav rjvavTiovTO irdvTa rot? 
 10 Aa/ceSatjUOz>tots, /cat ou/c eta V7ret/ceu>, ciXX' e? rov vrdXe- 
 
 /xov wp/jia rev? 'A&ptuou?. 
 
 128 'AvTK\evov Se /cat ot 'A^^atot rov? Aa/ce8at/xo^t- l 
 ovs TO a7ro Tawdpov ayo? eXawew. ot yap Aa/ceSat^ad- 
 vtot dvacrn^o' acre's TTOTC e/c rov itpov TOV IIocretSa)vo9 aTro 
 
 referred to; unusual, but c/. Soph. 
 TV. 382; Eur. Or. 1119. irpwrov: 
 enhancement of the irony ; first of 
 all, potissimum. Cf. Eur. Med. 
 377 ; Phoen. 886. tlSo'rts 8c : from 
 the position this means, but in fact be- 
 cause they knew. 3. irpocrcxo'nevov 
 avrp : sc. r<f &yei ; an unusual expres- 
 sion, explained by Plut. Per. 33, rb 
 &yos, $ rb /j.rirp60ev yevos rov HfptK\fOvs 
 Hvoxov ?tv. His mother was Agariste, 
 the niece of the Alcmaeonid Clisthe- 
 nes. Hdt. vi. 131. 4. irpoxwpciv: inf. 
 pres. in sense of fut. after vofj.i(ovTes. 
 See on c. 82. 18 ; 93. 13. But St. reads 
 paov &f fftytffi, and so B., v. H. Sh. 
 thinks the pres. inf. is retained from 
 the dir. disc., comparing iv. 24. 12 ; viii. 
 27. 14. 5. Tadiro TWV "A0Tjvawv : what 
 they hoped from the Athenians. Cf. iii. 
 4. 19; v. 37. 18; vii. 77. 17; viii. 48. 
 18; 51. 15; 56.3. 
 
 5. ov TOCTOVTOV . . . 6'crov : see on c. 
 88. 2. 6. iraOciv av . . . ol'crav : the for- 
 mer of the limited act of banishment, 
 the latter of enduring disfavour. Cf. 
 c. 140. 28; ii. 64. 21; iii. 13. 28; 38. 
 12. Herbst, Hamb. Progr., 1867, p. 
 14. Thuc. uses q>4pnv in this sense 
 
 only with a thing for subj. (cf. c. 5. 
 10; 33. 11; ii. 37. 18; iv. 17. 4; vi. 
 1 6. -5) ; so here TOVTO Tb jrpay/j.a must 
 be supplied. 7. TTJV iro'Xiv : = TOI/S 
 7roA.tTas. Ttiv Kevov v}i.4>opav : the 
 Lacedaemonians profess to regard his 
 connexion with the Alcmaeonidae as 
 a misfortune. TO (xc'pos : see on c. 
 74. 23. 8. 4'o-rai : emphatic by its 
 position. See on c. 2. 5. 
 
 wv: always with emphasis when it 
 precedes (cf. c. 21. 5; 124. 4; 130. 
 2 ; ii. 2. 11; vi. 15. 9) ; since he was un- 
 doubtedly the most influential man at 
 that time in Athens. 9. u-ywv : cf. ii. 
 65. 34. 10. OVK el'a : cf. c. 28. 9 ; 
 52. 13 ; 133. 13; vi. 72. 7. 
 
 128. Counter-demands of the Athe- 
 nians. The plans and last fortunes of 
 Pausanias. Chaps. 128-134. 
 
 1, 6. dvTEKc'Xevov . . . CKe'Xcvov: 
 marked anaphora in reference to c. 
 127. 1. Cf. c. 30. 17. 2. TO Airo Tcu- 
 vdpov 6/yos : i.e. the guilt which reached 
 Sparta from thence. In 4, however, 
 the expression is local, unless, indeed, 
 it is repeated there by mistake. For 
 the particulars, see Paus. iv. 24. 6, 
 and on the chronology, Kr. Stud. I.
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 128. 269 
 
 Tawapov ran/ EtXwrwi' i/cera? GtTrayayoVTe? 
 5 Si' o ST) /cat cr<icru> avrots vo/Aiouo~t TOZ> peyav o~eto~/AOi> 
 yevecrOai ev ^Tra-pry. K\evoi> Se /cat TO TTJS XaX/aot/cov 2 
 ayo<? e'Xawetv aurovs e'yeVeTO Se TotoVSe eVeiS?) Ilav- 3 
 crania? 6 Aa/ceSat/xoVto? TO Trpwrov fJieTaire^Bel^ VTTO 
 ^napTioiTtov avro TT?<? a/>X^ ? T ^ 5 e ' v 'EXX^cTTrwroj /cat /cpi- 
 
 10 $etg VTT' avrvv direXvBir} /ar) aSt/ceti', S^jaocrta yu,ei/ ov/cert 
 , tSta 8e avro? TpLTjpr) \a{$<t>v 'Ep^tto^tSa ai^eu 
 d<^t/c^etrat e? 'EXXTycrTrovro*', ral /xei/ Xoyw 
 eVt roz/ 'EXX^vt/coi/ TroXeyMov, T&> Se e/>yw TO, 77/305 /8ao~tXea 
 Trpay/xara 7rpao"o"et^, aicnrep /cat ro Trpairov eve^eCprjcrev, 
 
 15 (f)Lfjievo<; rrjs 'EXXi^^t/crJ? dp^rj<;. evepyzcriav Se aTro rovSe 4 
 Trp<i)Tov e? /SacrtXea /care^ero /cat TOU Travro? TrpayjaaTo? 
 dpXrjv eVotT^craro Bv^a^rto^ yap eXait' riry irporepa TTCL- 5 
 povcria fjLera rrjv IK KvTrpou dva^coprjcTLV (etyov Se M^Sot 
 avro /cat /3ao~tXe'a;s Trpocr^/co^re'? rti^e? /cat ^vyye^et? ot 
 
 152 ff. 4. dira-ya-yo VTCS : see on c. rai to express purpose (c/. c. 50. 3; 
 
 126. 35. 5. 81' o 8ij : referring to a 57. 12), though a different form has 
 
 well-known fact. <r<j>i<riv avrois : the intervened, as in c. 72. 6. The verb 
 
 direct reflexive used for the indirect. implies, as often, secret management ; 
 
 Kr. *S^r. 51, 2, 7. C/. ii. 21. 19. here of his negotiations with the Per- 
 
 <rei(T|idv : c/1 c. 101. 5. 6. TT}S XoXiaoi- sian king. 15. TT}S 'EXXTjviKrfs apX 1 !? 
 
 KOV : sc. 'AQrivcis, from her temple in the control of all Greece. 
 the citadel, of which Paus., iii. 17.2, tvcpyccrCav Se Kre. : this is an ex- 
 
 says, r6v re vabv 6fjioitas Kal rb &ya\fj.a planation of tvexeiptiae- two TowSe : 
 
 firoffia-avTo 'AQrivas XO.\K ovv. Curtius, " from the following circumstance," 
 
 Pelop. II. 227 ff. belongs to both the following mem- 
 
 8. TO irpurov : for the facts, cf. c. bers. 16. KarcOcro : see on c. 33. 6. 
 
 95. 3-6. 11. avev AaKcSaijAOVicov : The aors. KarfBtro and fTroi-fiffa.ro, as 
 
 = ou KtXev<Ta.vTt>>v avrcav, c. 131. 3. in c. 66. 9, to be rendered with 'had.' 
 
 13. TOV 'EX\TiviKov iroXe^ov : not as To the phrase tvepyeffiav KartBero cor- 
 
 in c. 112. 3, but the war still waged responds, as its pass., ne'irai <rot euepye- 
 
 by the Greeks against the Persians. aia. in c. 129. 13. es .ScwriAea belongs 
 
 The expression is used with reference to evepyeffiai; as in c. 41. 8. 
 to the character which Pausanias, the 17. -rp trpoTe'p<j irapoverCq. : see c. 
 
 former general of the Hellenes, would 94. 7. The dat. of time, as in c. 
 
 wish to give to his movements. Ullrich, 44-3; ii. 20. 3; iii. 54. 13. Kr. Spr. 
 
 Die hell. Kr. p. 22-31. 14. irpeur- 48,2,9. 19. irpoo-n'KOVTts : partic. as 
 
 <rciv : loosely connected with aipiKve'i- subst. with adnominal gen. GMT.
 
 270 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 128, 129. 
 
 20 eaX&Krcu> eV avrw rdre) TOUTOV? ou? eXa/Sev a 
 
 /8ao"tXet Kpv<j>a TMV aXXaw ^v^^d^oiv, ru> Se Xdya> a,7re- 
 pacrav avrov. eV/aao'cre Se raura /xera FoyyvXav rov 
 ew?, aiTrep eVeYpei/fe TO re BvdVrtoz' /cat TOV? cu^- 
 eVe/M/fe Se KCU eVtcrroX^ rw FdyyvXoi' <e'- 
 25 povra. avT<5 eveyeypaTrro Se raSe eV ctvr^, 0*5 v<TTpov 
 avevpeOir) " Ilai'crcu'tas 6 rjytfJLwv rrj? STraprr^? rovcrSe re 7 
 crot ^api^ecrOaL /SovXapevos dTTOTre^iret Sop! e\a)i>, KOL 
 
 TTOtou/aat, et /cat crot So/cet, Ovyarepa re T>)J> 
 Kai crot ^TrdpTrjv re KCU r^v aXXrjv 'EXXaSa V 
 30 ptov iroiT^o'ai. Su^aro? Se So/cw el^at ravra Trpa^a 
 o~ou /SovXevd/xei'og. et ow rt ere rovrwv dpe'cr/cet, 
 ai/Spa TTICTTOV CTT! 6a\aicr(Tav St' ov TO \OLTTOV TOV? Xd- 
 129 yous TrotTycrd/Ae^a." TocrauTa p,e^ -^ ypa^>^ eS^Xou- Se'^o- 
 
 828. ot . . . r6r : by placing r6re 
 thus in connexion with what pre- 
 cedes, instead of joining it with TOU- 
 TOUS, as is usually done, the rel. clause 
 gets its full force ; " and these were at 
 that time taken prisoners." Bekk., 
 Kr., and B. bracket ol on the ground 
 that Thuc. uses *x* lv in this sense 
 with only a single sub j. But the men- 
 tion of TrpoffT)KovTfs (connexions in gene- 
 ral) and tvyyfvels (blood-relations) after 
 MijSoi is like that of the leaders with 
 their troops. 21. TWV oXXcov gvpiia- 
 Xv : SAAos used as when it implies not 
 identity of class with what precedes, 
 but only extension of number. Cf. 
 ii. 14. 3 ; 77. 12 ; iii. 19. 8 ; iv. 100. 12. 
 Kr. Spr. 50, 4, 11. T w \o'-ya> : as he 
 represented. Cf. ii. 65. 40. 22*. avrov : 
 so Hdt. ii. 182, a.TrftiiSpijffKov TOVS 'Al- 
 
 yvTTTOV TTOiSaS. 
 
 c-irpao-o-t 8 : cf. c. 88. 1. 23. cJircp : 
 with the Vat. Ms. for S, is very suit- 
 able in reference to this important 
 agent, the very man to whom. Cf. c. 
 
 89. 6. 24. Kal e'irio-ToXTJv : the or- 
 der similar to c. 9. 6 ; 1 1 . 10 ; v. 7. 20 ; 
 Dem. HI. 6. 26. avsvpeOr] : here 
 only in Thuc.; freq. in Hdt., as i. 67; 
 137; iv. 44; vii. 8. 7 3; ix. 12. 
 
 rovorSs T : correlative to Kal yvtii- 
 /J.T/IV iroiovjj.a.1. 27. dnroire'nirei : the 
 easy conjecture of airon e/j.Tra> to cor- 
 respond with Troiovfj.a.1 is refuted by a 
 similar change of person in Xen. Hell. 
 v. i. 31. Cf. also c. 129. 3, and the 
 treaty in iv. 118. Sopi: old and 
 poetic form for S6pari ; so in iv. 98. 
 27. 28. y v "K >T l v iroiovnai : farm the 
 design. Cf. ii. 2. 24 ; vii. 72. 8. rr\v 
 <nfv : for the order, see on c. i. 6. 
 
 31. dpc'o-Kei: here only in Thuc. with 
 ace., but pass, in c. 129. 14 (but freq. 
 in Plat., as Theaet. 172 d ; 202 c ; so 
 Soph. Aj. 584); with dat., c. 38. 8; 
 iv. 113. 3; 121. 3; v. 37. 13; vi. 24. 
 16; vii. 49. 18; viii. 43. 11 ; 48. 20. 
 
 32. irl 0aXcur<rav : an oriental desig- 
 nation of the coast of Asia Minor in- 
 habited by the Greeks.
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 129. 
 
 271 
 
 771? Se r\crQri re rfj emorcX^ /cat aTrocrreXXet ' 
 
 rw 3>apva.Kov eVt OdXacrcrav Kal /ceXevet avrov TTJV re 
 
 AacncuXtru' crarpaTreiav irapaXafielv MeyaySar^v aTraXXa- 
 
 5 avTa, 05 rrporepov ypx > ^at T^apd Havcraviav eg BudV- 
 rtoi' eTTLO'ToXrjv dWeTreTt^et avTW &>9 ra^tcrTa SiaTTc'^/at 
 cr<^>paytSa aTroSet^ai, /cat T^V rt avroi Ilavcrai'iag 
 rrepl TMV eavrov Trpay^drtov, irpdcrcreiv fc>g 
 apterra Kat TrtcrroTara. 6 Se d^t/cd/xevo? ra re aXXa 2 
 
 10 liroLrjcrev (Zcrrrep etp^ro /cat XT)^ eVtcrroXT)^ 8te7rejai//ev 
 d^reyeypaTrro Se rctSe '"IlSe Xeyet /3acrtXeu<? Hep^? IIat- 3 
 (Tavia /cat ron/ dv^pwv ou? yaot irepav ^aXdcrtn^? e/c Bv- 
 a^rtou ecrajcra? /cetrat crot evepyecrta ei/ rw ^erepoj ot/cw 
 eg act dVdypaTrros, /cat rot? Xdyot? rot? 0,770 crou dpe- 
 
 15 cr/co/xat. /cat ere /xi^re vv^ ft^' rjpepa eTTtcr^erco w<rre di/et- 
 
 129. 2.'ApTapa^ov: the well-known 
 general of Xerxes. Q/. Hdt. vii. 66; viii. 
 1 26 ff. 4. Aao-KvXiriv : this satrapy, 
 so called from Dascylium in Bithynia 
 (Xen. /Te/7. iv. i. 15), comprehended 
 the northern part of Asia Minor ; that 
 of Sardis, the southern. diroXXd- 
 ijavTa : relieving, superseding. Of. c. 90. 
 17. 5. Kal . . . dvT6ir6Ti0i, avra> : and 
 he charged him with a letter in reply 
 (addressed) to Pausanias at Byzantium. 
 As the following inf. depends on the 
 sense of Ke\eveiv, the const, would 
 have been more regular if avTeireriOei 
 had been expressed as partic. For 
 a similar irregularity, see on c. 16. 
 2. irapd is used of the official ad- 
 dress of Pausanias. 7. TT}V <r<j>pa- 
 yt8a: i.e. the impression of the royal 
 seal on the letter. Cf. Xen. Hell. vii. 
 I. 39. 8. touTov: i.e. 8a<nA.e'cos : here 
 an indirect reflexive (cf. c. 128. 5), o 
 being found only in Plato. Kr. ^pr. 
 51, 2, 4 and 5. 
 
 11. cuSe Xt'-yti /ere. : the same direct 
 
 beginning, without a x a ' l P etv i n the 
 letter of Amasis to Polycrates, Hdt. 
 iii. 40. See Bernays, Die Heraclit. 
 Brief e, p. 118. 12. TUJV dvSpcov : in 
 regard to these men, depending loosely 
 on fvepyeffia. 13. Karat <roi tvtpyt- 
 a-ia.: pf. pass, of (KaTa)ri6fddat, C. 
 128. 16, the service is laid up, pre- 
 served; the execution of this is ex- 
 pressed in avaypairros (accent as avd- 
 5oros, iii. 52. 9, and both in meaning 
 of past partic. ; Kiihn. 147 c, /3). Cf. 
 Hdt. viii. 85, &v\aicos evepyerijs @affi~ 
 Aeos aveypaQr]. Such benefactors opo- 
 adyyai Ka\fovrai TlfpaiaTi. 14. Is 
 cU: cf. e's (TreiTa, C. 130. 10; e's avQis, 
 iv. 63. 8. rots OTTO <rov : see on c. 
 37. 5. 15. (jn]T vvi- KT. : in oriental 
 style. Cf. Hdt. v. 23. tiriCTX^Tw : 
 trans, hinder. Cf. iv. 5. 5. Prob. aor. 
 Kiihn. 397, 3. 'The pres indie. e'ir- 
 <rx m n i- 45- 15. dvcivai : become 
 slack in : usually with ace. of subst. 
 Cf. iv. 27. 8, <f>v\aKr)i>. Xen. Mem. 
 ii. I. 33, /j.t6iaffi TO SeofTa irpdrreiv.
 
 272 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 129, 130. 
 
 vai TrpaGcreiv rt a>v e/xot vmcryyei, [JLVJOC ^pvcrov /cat ap- 
 yvpov Sairdvy /ce/cwXvo~$a> /XT^Se crr/Dartd? 77X77 $et, et Trot 
 Set 7ra/3ayty^ecr#at, dXXd /xer' ' Apraftd^ov d^Spo? dya#ov, 
 6V crot eVe/xi//a, Trpacrcre Oapcrwv /cat rd e'/xd /cat rd o~d 
 130 67777 /cdXXtcrra /cat dpurra e^et dya^ore'pots." ravra Xa- 1 
 ySwv 6 ITavcravtas rd ypd/x/xara, ai^ /cat irporepov iv /xe- 
 ydXw d^tw/xart UTTO r<w 'EXX^z/cuz-' Std TT)V HXaratdcrtv 
 T^yejLxovta^, 7ToXX&> rore /xdXXoz/ T^pro /cat ov/ceVt eSwaro 
 5 ev TW Ka.OecrT'rjKOTL T/ooTTO) ^Storeuetv, dXXd cr/cevd? re 
 St/cd? eVSud/xevo? e/c row Buavrtov e^TJet /cat Std rry? 
 
 Tropevo/xevov avrov MijSot /cat AtyvTrrtot e$opv(f>6povv 
 re IIe/3crt/cr)i/ TraperiOeTo, /cat /care^etv r>)^ Std- 
 ov/c eSwaro, dXX' epyot? (3pa^eo~L irpov$ij\ov a rrj 
 
 Cf. Plut. JFb6. 8; Aemil. 12; also the 
 epigram in vi. 59. 16. There is no 
 proper opposition here ; for he grew 
 not in the estimation of others, but 
 in his own self-conceit : and ou/ceVt 
 (ovva.ro refers to the moral feebleness 
 of vanity. 5. v: within the limits of. 
 TO Ka0e<rTT)Ko'Ti Tpo'irw : the style 
 established and traditional among the 
 Greeks. Cf. TO. KaOetrroara v6fj.i/j.a, C. 
 132. 9; iii. 9. 1 ; 56. 5. tnccvds MrjSi- 
 KOS : the rare pi. points to the vari- 
 ous articles of Eastern costume (see 
 on c. 2. 12), and the verb tvSve- 
 ff9ai probably to the ava^vpiSes (Xen. 
 Ci/r. viii. 3. 13) as well as to the KO.V- 
 Svs. 7. 'Sopv(|>opovv : with ace. Cf. 
 Hdt. ii. 168; iii. 127; Plat. Rep. 
 575 b. 8. Tpaireav T : the third 
 member, not related to the following 
 Kal. irapeTiOero : had placed before 
 Mm, the mid. with causative mean- 
 ing. G. 1245 ; H. 815 ; Kiihn. 374, 
 7. Ka-re'xeiv : cf. ii. 65. 33 ; iii. 
 62. 13; iv. 130. 27. rr\v Siavoiav: 
 his real purpose. Cf. c. 132. 20; ii. 20, 
 19 ; iv. 52. 10. 9. Ppaxe'cri : trlflinc/. 
 
 16. uirwrxvi : this form of the second 
 sing. mid. is rightly preferred by St. to 
 -vp of Mss. So also in vi. 14. 1, ^-ye? 
 should be written ; the only instances 
 in Thuc. of this person. 17. KCKCO- 
 \v(T0w : sc. TOVTO, & Trpaffffftv /j,f\\fts, 
 unless the verb is to be taken impers., 
 let there be no impediment. Cf. iv. 14. 
 14, and see on c. 46. 1. 19. 4'irepJ/a : 
 the past from the point of view of 
 the reader. Cf. c. 23. 21. GMT. 60 ; 
 H. 838 ; Kr. Spr. 53, 10, 1. 
 
 130. 2. TO, ypdiijAaTa : = r^v firttrro- 
 \i]v, which is used with it in vii. 8. 12, 15. 
 Cf. also c. 133. 1; 137. 20. 3. viro 
 T5v 'EXXiJvwv : uTrJwith d|ia>^a in pass, 
 sense. Cf. vi. 15. 10; and so with 
 8<{a(Tyua in c. 141. 34; with apx-fi, n. 
 65. 40 ; with Quyfi in viii. 64. 14. The 
 partic. &v (see on c. 127. 8) here and 
 vi. 15. 9, of the impf., being held as he 
 was before in high consideration, height- 
 ens the following climax. IlXa- 
 Tcua<riv : locative. G. 296 ; H. 220. 
 4. rjpTO : alpeffOai, rare in Attic in 
 metaphorical sense, = ivalpftrOai (c. 
 120. 19; iv. 18. 17), is freq. later.
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 130, 131. 
 
 273 
 
 10 yvo^JCQ /M,eioz><u? e<j eVetra e/teXXe irpd^eLv, SvcrTrpocroSoi' 2 
 re avrov Trapel^e /cat ry opyy ovrto ^a\7rfj l^pTjro e'g 
 7rdVra<? 6/xota>9 a>crre yxTyoeVa ovvacrOai TrpocrteVat oioirep 
 /cat 7/y>o9 rov<? 'A^Tpatovs ov^( r\Kicrra. 17 ^vpfjia^ia /xere'crn?. 
 131 ot Se Aa/ce8at^wtot alcrdo^evoi TO re irpoyrov St' avra l 
 ravra dve/ca\ecrav avrov, /cat eVetSr) r$ 'E^toi/iSt i^t ro 
 Seurepoi> e/CTrXevcras ot> /ceXevcrdVr&w avrwv rotavra e<at- 
 vero TTOLMV, /cat e'/c rov Bv^avrtou ySta VTT' ' A.9f]va.Lcav 
 5 e'/CTToXtop/CT^^et? e<? /xe^ rTyv ^TrdpTrjv OVK iirave^aipei, e? 
 Se KoXai^a? ra? TpwaSas i$pv0el<; updo'crav re ecrTyyye'X- 
 Xero avrots Trpo? rov? fiapfidpovs /cat ov/c CTT' ayaOcp rrjv 
 
 Cf. c. 14. 11; 117. 11. Here these 
 are innovations in his mode of life. 
 IT] Y 1 "*! 1 !) : belongs to efj.e\\e, what 
 in his heart he purposed. 10. |*io- 
 vcas : so iv. 19. 16 ; vi. 27. 9. On a 
 larger scale than was permitted by 
 ordinary Hellenic relations. This is 
 the only form of this adv., fi.t?ov be- 
 ing probably always adj. Cf. other 
 similar advs., pf<.6v<as, Soph.; &t\riA- 
 vias, Ka\\ioi>cas, \a.aa&v<as, Plat. ; Kpeiff- 
 (rovccs, Antiph. ; e~)(6i6vuis, Xen. See 
 Ktihn. 158, note 1. es Jirtira: see on 
 c. 123. 2; usually ts rb tireira, ii. 64. 
 27 ; iv. 18. 22 ; 64. 21. 
 
 11. T : inferential, and so. <Jp- 
 yi] : in the old, chiefly poetic, sense of 
 temper. Cf. c. 140. 3; iii. 82. 19; 
 viii. 83.15. x ^"""!] 1 harsh, imperi- 
 ous. 12. SvvatrOai : i.e. without dis- 
 agreeable consequences. Kr. pro- 
 poses to omit ovvaaOat and bring 
 Trpoffifvat from irpotririfu, ' to admit to 
 his presence.' But would not this 
 rather be irpoaita6a.i 1 13. -rj 
 see c. 95. 4, TOI/S 
 
 131. 1. aUr0o(ievoi: see on c. 95. 
 21. TO re irpaJrov : not only the Jirst 
 time; c. 95. 9. 2. dvcKaXco-av : Aarf 
 
 <Aey recalled him ; though in parataxis, 
 really a prot. to what follows. Cf. c. 
 126. 17; 128. 16. P. reads d^e/caAe- 
 ffaiTo with some Mss., which is less 
 common; not used elsewhere by 
 Thuc. in this sense. "We have /tera- 
 Tre/j.ireff0ai in C. 95. 9; 128. 8. rg 
 'EpfuoviSi : the art., because known 
 from c. 128. 11. 4. PIO. . . . KiroXi- 
 opKT]0is: forcibly dislodged. He was 
 forced to retire from Byzantium, 
 where he had established himself, c. 
 128. 17. We must not think of a 
 regular siege. 6. KoXcovas : see 
 Strab. xiii. I. 19; Pausan. x. 14. 1: 
 with the fern, noun ras 1'pydSas used 
 as adj. (cf. 'ids, iv. 61. 10; 'EAAas, vi, 
 62. 9, and see Kiihn. 405, 1), to distin- 
 guish it from places in Phocis and 
 Thessaly. I8pv0is : often used of 
 troops taking up a position (cf. iii. 72. 
 8; iv. 42. 9; 44. 11; 131.2), and then 
 mostly with tirt with the gen. For es, 
 see on c. 87. 7. irpcuro-wv : and woiov- 
 /j.fvos in pers. const- with the pass. 
 co-rjyye'AAero. Cf. iii. 16. 12; and see 
 Kuhn. 482, 4; 484, 17; Kr. Spr. 56, 
 7, 3. 7. irpo's: u-ith, of negotiations. 
 Cf.ii. 5. 32; iii. 28. 11; iv. 68. 14. 
 As applied to a number of people, ts
 
 274 THUCYDIDES I. 131, 132. 
 
 jjLOvrjv Trotov/xei'09, OVTOJ 8r) ov/cert eVeV^ov, dXXa 
 
 T5 KTJpVKd OL 6<opOt KOL OTKVTciX'YJV elfTOV TOV KtjpVKOS /AT? 
 
 10 Xeiirea-OaL, el Se p-rj, iroXe^ov avrw ^TrapTtdYas Trpoayo- 
 pevew. 6 8e ^SouXo/xez^o? &>g rJKLCTTa VTTOTTTO? eu>at /cat 2 
 ^pifjaacrt StaXvVetz/ T^P 8ta/3oX7p dve^(opei TO 
 e<? ^Trapr^. /cat e? /xev r^v eipKrrjv ecnriirTei 
 TO irpwTov VTTO Toiv e^opajv (e^ecrrt 8e rot? l(f>6pois TOV 
 15 ftacnXta Spacrai rovro), eTietra StaTrpa^a/xe^o? vcrTepov 
 er)X0e /cat KaBicrTirjcnv eavTov e? Kpicnv rot? ^SovXojiteVot? 
 132 Trept OLVTOV eXey^etv. /cat (fravepov p,ev etyov ovSev ol 1 
 ^Traprtarat (r^/xetov, ovre ot e^0pol ovre 17 Tracra TroXtg, 
 ora> av Trtcrrevcra^Te? /Se^Satw? e'rtjawpov^To cx^Spa yeVov? 
 re rov /3acrtXetov WTa Kat > TW TfapovTi TI 
 5 (llXeto~Tap^ov yap TOI^ Aewi'tSov WTa /SacrtXea /cat 
 ert d^i//to9 wv eireTpoTrev ev), V7roi//ta? Se TroXXa? Trapet^e 2 
 
 may also be used. Cy. c. 132. 21. c. 2. 23; ii. 27. 7; iii. 68. 17. Cobet, 
 tV d-yaOi^: c/". c. 34. 4; 126. 14. 8. Mnem. 12, p. 129ff. 14. TOV pa<riX.t'a : 
 OVTW 8rj : see on c. 49. 30. circVxov : of course, therefore, the guardian of 
 intr., e?e/a_(/. C/ 1 . c. 90. 20; iv. 78. 29. the king. 15. Spacrai : see on c. 5. 12. 
 See on c. 129. 15. 9. encuTaXtjv: irotf?v is more common with a double 
 Schol., vAoj/ (TTpoyyv\ov ^fff/^fvov M- sfcc. eireira: the next step after rb 
 yuTjwes, which by means of a strap trpwrov ; Sffrepov, after some while. 
 wound around it and then written on, Siairpaa|j.vos : the object to be sup- 
 served the Spartans as a means of plied out of the result itself (e|rjA0e). 
 secret communication. Plut. Lys. Cf. iii. 82. 66; v. 89. 7. Schol., SiaKpou- 
 19; Nep. Pans. 3-4; A. Cell. xvii. <ra.fj.fvos r^v Karriyopiav. Grote, V. 
 9. 6. Pausanias was still in posses- chap. 44, p. 125, with the Schol., thinks 
 sion of the staff, probably as guard- by bribery. 16. c'g^XBc Kal Ka0- 
 ian of the young king Plistarchus. <m\<riv: on the change of tense, see 
 tlirov: = first ti<e\fvov and then awfiy- Kiilm. 386,6. rois Pou\o(ivois : pi.; 
 7\av. Cf. irpoelirov, c. 26. 20. JAT) so in iv. 1 1 8. 9; usually sing. Cf.c.26. 
 X.eire<r0ai, not to remain behind. More 3, 20; ii. 34. 10; iii. 66. 2; iv. 26. 15. 
 usual aTToAenreo-tfcu. 10. el 8e |XT] : 17. irepl avro'v : as in c. 135. 6, TOJK 
 see on c. 28. 10. Ti-tpJ Tlavcavtav f\4yx (av - 
 
 12. SiaXvo-civ: cf. iii. 83. 5; iv. 118. 132. 3. OTO> av KT. : &v belongs to 
 
 36. $ia\vfa6at with pi. subject and fTi/j.capovvro (would have undertaken to 
 
 reciprocal operation, c. 140. 17; 145. punish), /8eai'o>s to 7rrrev<racTes. 4. 
 
 6; v. 80. 2. 13. {(nrfarrn: pass, to TOV f3ao-i\e(ou : on the order, see on c. 
 
 v, after analogy of <?/onVrejj/, 1.6, 6. dvev|/i6s<5v: see one. 94. 1.
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 132. 
 
 275 
 
 rfj re Trapavojjiia /cat fyXaxrei TUV flapfidpoDV /LIT) tcros /8ov- 
 Xeo-#at elvai rot? Trapovcn, rd re aXXa avrou aVeo-/c6Vow 
 et Tt TTOV e^eSeSt^TTyro TOW KadecrTotTfov vo^i^oiv Kal OTL 
 10 7U TCW rptVoSa Trore rov > AeX<ot9, 6V aW#ecrai> ot 
 "EXX^^es 0,770 raiv MifSan/ aKpoOiviov, rjia)crei> e 
 (T00.L avros tSia TO eXfyetoi/ roSe 
 
 eirel crrparov a>Xecre 
 
 roS 
 
 e. 
 
 15 TO /xei/ ow eXeyeto^ ot Aa/ce8at/xwtot 
 
 ev0v<s 3 
 
 has the ace. in Attic 
 writers ( Ar. 9. 212 ; Plat. Sep. 519 b), 
 the gen. in Hdt. i. 65. viroijaas: 
 grounds for suspicion, opp. to fyavepbv 
 ffT)/j.f~iov. For pi. of abstracts, see 
 Kiihn. 348, 3c; Kr. Spr. 44, 3, 4. 
 7. irapavoiJiCa : violation rather of cus- 
 tom than of law. So vi. 15. 15; 28. 
 13, of Alcibiades. t]Xu<ri : united 
 to vapavo/j.ia by the single art. (see on 
 c. 1 20. 10) as defining it; though in 
 strictness -re after TTJ demands a sec- 
 ond art. tcros etvcu rois iropowri : to 
 acquiesce in things as they were, the 
 established arrangements. Cf. vi. 16. 
 18 ; viii. 89. 24. irapovai is neut., as in c. 
 123.3. 8. rd T oXXo, : re stands here 
 as copulative conj. and also as correl. 
 to the following /cat. But Ullrich, 
 Beitr., 18G2, p. 34, inserts /cat before rd. 
 This, Stahl adopts, and B. approves. 
 P. regards re as only the copula. 
 avrov : in him. Cf. c. 68. 7, riav \cyov- 
 rtav. aveo-Ko'irovv : of inquiry into 
 the past. Cf. vii. 42. 24. 9. ^eSeSi- 
 TI'TTJTO : in pf . and plpf. the double 
 aug. probably without exception (cf. 
 vii. 77. 10; Dem. xxi. 85), but not so 
 consistently in aor. ; 8ir/T7jcra and eSn/- 
 TTjtra, Sirir-fidrif (vii. 87. 15) and eSiyr-fi- 
 6r\v. TWV vofiifui>v : gen. depending 
 on e ^ eSeSirjr-nro, imitated by Dion. H. 
 A.. H. v. 74, fj,rj8(i> ficSiaiTWfj.fi'os riav ira- 
 
 rpitav. 10. TOV TpiiroSa : cf. Hdt. ix. 
 8 1, 6 Tptirovs 6 xpvatos, 6 evl TOV rptKa- 
 pjjvov u<f)i.os TOV ^aA/ceou firfffreds. The 
 gold tripod was carried off by the 
 Phocians in the sacred war (Pausan. 
 x. 13. 5), but the bronze pillar of three 
 intertwined snakes was removed by 
 Constantine to Byzantium, and placed 
 in the hippodrome, the modern Atmei- 
 dan. Gibbon, chap. 17, note 48. This 
 remarkable monument, completely 
 brought to light in 1856, contains the 
 names of all the Greek states which 
 took part in the Persian war. The 
 (\fyelov (ace. to Pausan. iii. 8. 1, com- 
 posed by Simonides) was probably on 
 the tripod itself, while the Lacedae- 
 monians fireypatyav (16) on the pillar. 
 O. Frick, N. Jahrbb. Spplbd. 3, Heft 4, 
 1859; Hicks, Inscr. p. 11. 11. OTTO 
 TWV MrfSoiv : short for /c ^iav MrjSiKuv 
 Xafyvpmv. dxpoOiviov: pi. in Hdt. i. 86; 
 90; viii. 121 ; 122 ; sing, in Eur. Phoen. 
 282 ; Plut. Jfar. 23 ; the choice part of 
 the booty. T]Cw<rV eVi-ypa^eurOeu, : he 
 presumed (an exaggeration of the 
 meaning of c. 22. 9) to have inscribed ; 
 mid. as inc. 130. 8; 134-23. 12. I8<j: 
 without authority of the state, opp. 
 to S77/uo<rt'a, as c. 128. 11 ; ii. 65. 6; iv. 
 121. 6. 
 
 15. ^Ko\a\|/av : like the simple 
 KoXairrfiv applied to erasure from
 
 276 THUCYDIDES I. 132. 
 
 Tore 0.770 rov rptTToSo? TOVTO /cat eneypa^av 6i>o/zao~rt 
 ras TrdXet? ocrat vyKa#eXovo-at rov fidpfiapov ecrTrjcrav TO 
 avdO^pa TOV //,eVrot IIavcrai>tov dSi/CT^a /cat TOT' e'Sd/cet 
 eu>at, /cat eVetSr) eV TOVTGJ /ca#etcm?/cet, TroXXoi jjiaXXov 
 
 20 irapofjiOLOv Trpa^OrjvaL e^cuVero Try irapovcrr) Stavota. 
 eiruvddvovTo Se /cat e? rov<? EtXcora? Trpdo~o~eiv rt avroV, 4 
 /cat ^i/ Se ovYft)9 * \v0pojo~Lv re yap vmo^^etro avrot? 
 /cat TroXtreiaf, 17^ ^weTravacrrwo't /cat ro Tra^ ^vyKarep- 
 ydcru>vTa.L. aXX' ovS' a> ovSe r&>t EtXwrw^ /x^^vrat? 5 
 
 25 rto-t Trto-revo-a^re? ^wucrav vtarrepov rt Trotet^ e'? CLVTOV, 
 TO) rpoTTco wirep eid>0a.(Tiv e? o~^>a5 avrovg, ft^ 
 eti^at ?rept a^Spog ^Traprtarou a^ev dva.fjitjiiO'/BrjT'ij- 
 TKjjL7)pL(t)v /SovXevo~at rt avrfKeo'Tov, itpiv ye 817 avrot?, 
 w? Xeyerat, 6 /xe'XXaji/ ras reXeirrata? y8ao~tXet eVto^roXa? 
 
 30 Trpo? 'Apra/3aot> /co/atetv, d^p 'ApytXto?, 77atSt/ca Trore 
 oil/ avrov /cat Trtcrroraro? e/ceu>a>, fji^jwr^ ytyverat, Set- 
 
 metal or from stone. 17. IvyicaOe- conjecture, and 8e', ?zow, epexegetic. 
 
 \ovo-ai: Hdt. viii. 82, of the same fact 23. TO irav: Ai's w/io/e ;;/an. C/. c. 
 
 says, eV ToTo-i rbv Bdpftapov Kare\ovffi. 72. 6; 126. 26; v. 30. 6. 
 - 18. TOV JM'VTOI Ilavcravtev : in opp. 24. ovSe . . . iri<rrev'<ravTes : explains 
 
 to his action ; though the inscription 0^,5' s s , since so far the source of their 
 
 could be erased, yet he was not him- knowledge has not been named. 
 
 self free from guilt. The subj. of 25. vetorepo'v TI iroieiv: = vwreplfav, 
 
 tdticei is the before-mentioned action, c . 58. 3. Cf. ii. 6. 7; iv. 51. 3. 26. 
 
 rb tiriypd>j/a<r8ai i'5ia KTS., to which a8i- (Sirtp slwOaeriv: sc. xp^ai. ^ TO- 
 
 Krifj.a. elvat is pred. We must therefore ^ t s itvai : not to be over-hasty ; with 
 
 read K al r6r' for Ka \ ro.V. See App. inf. as in c. 118. 11. 27. dv8pos 
 
 19. ev TOV'TOI: Schol., 6 V T]7 KCITTJ- SirapTicxTov : of the Dorian stock. 
 
 yopi* TOV M7]$ia/j.ov. 20. irapojAoiov : 28. TI dvTJKea-Tov : a euphemism for 
 
 see on c. 80. 8. irpax0TJveu : with capital punishment. Cf. iii. 39. 40 ; iv. 
 
 allusion to his secret intrigues. 8ia- 20. 2. irpiv -ye 8rj : more forcible than 
 
 vo<j: as in c. 130. 8. TT P \ V si,, c. 118. 13, with which accords 
 
 21. ts ... irpocro-eiv : see on c. 65. 12 ; the pres. yiyverai. GMT. 634 ; H. 924 
 
 I 3 I - 7. 22. Kal T|V 8e OVTWS : in this a. 29. Pa<ri\i : dat. with eVio-roAas. 
 
 combination of particles (cf. ii. 36. 2 ; Cf. c. 5. 6, rols iurOevftrt rpo^s. em- 
 
 iv. 24. 5; vi. 71. 12; vii. 56. 10; viii. O-TO\OIS : of a single letter. Cf. viii. 
 
 67. 19) Kal is not the copula, but even, 39. 15. 30. 'Ap-y0Uos : from Argilos 
 
 here emphasizing the fact as opp. to in Chalcidice. 31. mo-TOTttTos : i.e.
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 132, 133. 
 
 277 
 
 era? Kara Iv9v^criv TWO, on ovSet? TTOJ roiv irpo eavrov 
 ayye\a)v ird\iv a^i/cero, KOI TrapaTTOL^a'dfjievo 
 iva, rjv \jjev(r0f} r^s 80^175 17 /cat e/ceu'O? rt 
 35 alrTJcrr), pr) linyva), Xuet ra? eTrtcrroXas, eV at? v 
 
 rt TOIOUTO TrpocreTrecrraX^at /cat avrov evpev e 
 
 133 i^ov Krew/ew. rdre 81) ot e<opot Set^avro? avrov ra ypdp,- 1 
 
 /Ltara jaaXXoz' p,v eTTLcrrevcrav, ai/r^/coot Se /BovXyOevres 
 
 ert yevecrOai avrov Havcraviov n Xeyo^ro?, a,7ro -rrapa- 
 
 crKev^? TOT) dvB puirov enl ^aivapov iKerov ol^o^evov /cat 
 
 5 fr/CTy^cra^eVov StTrX^v 8ta<^payjaart KaXv/3r)v, e? 7)V rco*' [re] 
 
 up to this time ; fear for his own safety 
 first changed him. K<IVCO: after au- 
 ToC on account of the change of case, 
 to avoid the repetition of the same 
 word. (7/1 c. 138. 29; iv. 29. 17; v. 
 30. 22 ; vi. 61. 21 ; Plat. Prot. 310 d; 
 Phaed. GO d; 111 b. fj.t]vvTi]s y''Y V - 
 rai : assumes the part of an informer, a 
 stronger wvvti. See on c. 35. 12. 
 After this statement of the essential 
 fact, the narrative returns in Seia-as 
 . . . afydtero to the motive of it ; and 
 since this suggested the mention of 
 the immediate results, we have with 
 a second finite verb (Auei ras firiffro- 
 \is) a report of what was really an- 
 tecedent in time. Cf. a similar vio- 
 lation of the order of time in c. 9. 2. 
 32. Kara tv9v'|AT|o-Cv Viva: because 
 he had observed with misgiving. 34. TI 
 p.Ta-ypa\j/ai : to change something in the 
 letter. But in iv. 50. 7 the mid. means 
 ' to translate.' 35. Iv ats virovoTJ- 
 <ras TI Kre. : in ichic/i, as he had con- 
 jectured that some such special instruc- 
 tion was enjoined, he actually found him- 
 self set down for death. KO.L is to be 
 referred rather to the whole follow- 
 ing clause than to avr6v alone, though 
 this is accentuated by its position and 
 by the reference to earlier messen- 
 
 gers. 36. eyyrYP a l A K' ' vov : masc. in 
 
 agreement with a'ur6v, for Krdveii' = 
 interficiendum. Cf.Trapextaf/j.av- 
 rbv tptarav, praebeo me interro- 
 gandum. Kiihn. 473, 7; Kr. Spr. 
 55, 3, 14, 20. 
 
 133. 1. TO'T 8tj : so with Vat. bet- 
 ter than Se, pointing back to c. 132. 
 28, irpiv ye S^j . . . ytyverat. 2. \iSX- 
 Xov nv e'lrCo-TOxrav : cf. 132. 24, ovSe 
 . . . eiriffTevaav. 3. IIau(rav(ov : gov- 
 erned by ain-fixooi, like axovtiv. Kiihn. 
 417, note 6 ; Kr. Spr. 47, 26, 1. duo 
 7rapa<rKVT)S : by agreement, ex com- 
 posite. Cf. iv. 130. 20, curb irpofipj]- 
 
 fJ.(VOV TWOS. 4. IKTOV ol\O}J. VOV I tO 
 
 be taken in close connexion, as c. 24. 
 19, iKfrai Kade(6fj.fvoi. 5. <ri]VTl<ra- 
 [le'vov : from a-Kr)vf?ffdai (or ffKrjvaaQai), 
 elsewhere probably intr. (cf. ii. 52. 9; 
 Plat. Rep. 021 a; Legg. 806 d ; the 
 word does not occur in Hdt., and only 
 in active forms in Xen., An. iv. 5. 33; 
 vii. 3. 15; Cyr. iv. 2. 11; Hell. iv. 6. 
 7, but always intr. ), must here be taken 
 trans., having prepared for temporary 
 occupation. But the conjecture of 
 Madvig (Adv. I. 309), aKfvaaa.fji.fvo.; 
 which Sh. also proposed, would be 
 simpler and easier. SiirXtiv Sia^pd-y- 
 KaXv(3t]v : a hut divided in two
 
 278 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 133, 134. 
 
 l(f)6p<i)v evros Tivas Kpv\jje, KOLL Ilaucrcu'iou cos avTov eX- 
 
 OOVTOS KCU epwroWog Trjv irpo<f)aoriv T^S t/cereta? r^arBov- 
 
 TO TrdvTOL crac^ws, amaj/xeVov rov dvdpatnov ra re Trepl 
 
 avTov ypa^evTOi KCU ra'XX' a,Tro<j>aLvovTo<; KCL&' ekacrrov, 
 
 10 w? ovoev TTcoVoTe OLVTQV eV rcug Trpog /SacriXea StaKovtat? 
 
 irapaftaXoiTo, irpoTL^Oeiri 8' eV tcrw rot? TroXXots raw 
 
 8ia/coVa> airoOavtiv, fcd/ceiVou avra ravra ^wo/xoXoyow- 
 
 TO? /cat Trepl rov Trapovros OVK e'wvro? opyt^ecr^at, aXXa 
 
 TTICTTIV CK Tov lepov SiScWog TTj? at'acrTacrew? /cat <x^tou^- 
 
 15 ro9 a5? ra^KTra iropevecrdai KOI /XT) ra Trpacrcro/JLeva Sta- 
 
 134/ca)Xvetv. aKoucravre? 8e aKyatySwg rare ju,ei airrjXOov oil 
 
 <f>opoi, y8e^8at&>9 Se 77817 etSores ev TT^ vroXei 
 
 v//t^ eTrotowro. Xeyerat 8' avrov jaeXXo^ra ^v 
 
 e<j)6pa)i> TO Trp6(Tamov Trpocr- 
 
 by an intervening partition. TWV 
 [re] <j>o'pwv: the re though found in 
 all Mss. should be rejected with St. 
 and P. ; so Kr. and v. H. The two 
 participial clauses, &ov\t]QtvTes xre. 
 and ncwo-avfov . . . f\66vros /ere. form 
 a proper antecedent to rjaQovro tcre., 
 which T only obscures. 6. t'vro's: 
 proleptically used with ^s V . . . fKpvtye, 
 the position which is the result of 
 the action being anticipated. Cf. iv. 
 129. 16, 4t<TTparoirt$fVfj.fvot |eo TT)S irJ- 
 A.cos, where, however, Cl. in his text 
 omits '-. 8. iravra : as elucidated 
 in the following participial clauses. 
 (radios : placed at the end for empha- 
 sis, no more doubt remaining. Cf. c. 
 77. 19. alTiw}uvou: with ace. Cf. 
 C. 123. 2; \. 30. 5. 11. irapapaXoi- 
 TO: like the Homeric 7rapaTi0e<T0at ( 
 237 ; 7 74), to place at hazard lit., 
 on the table where dice are thrown ; 
 in mid., at one's own cost or by one's 
 own fault; so to bring into danger, 
 compromise. Cf. ii. 44. 16; iii. 14. 5; 
 
 65. 12. irpoTi|AT]0r) : by its position 
 strongly contrasts service with pay- 
 ment, with bitter irony ; his preferment 
 was to die just like the ruck of his ser- 
 vants. 12. avra ravra. : the very fact. 
 Bekk., seeing no reason for this em- 
 phasis, conjectured av ravrd -re; easier 
 would be avrcp ravra, or with Til- 
 manns, avrov ravra. 13. OVK eiovros : 
 urging him not. Cf. c. 127. 10; vi. 72. 
 7. 14. SiSo'vros : offering, promising. 
 Cf. c. 33. 25; iv. 86. 8. TTJS avao-ra- 
 <rs : (cf. c. 126. 33) depends on TT'KTTIV, 
 "an assurance of safety in his quit- 
 ting," and explained by tK rov lepov, 
 which is so placed for emphasis. It 
 was all-important to Pausanias to 
 put an end to this strange t'/cerei'a. 
 15. TO, irpa<r<ro'jieva : i.e. npbs /SamAea 
 (c. 131. G), not fs TOVS Ei'AcoTos (c. 
 I 3 2.21). 
 
 134. 2. PpaC(os: i-e. with sure 
 grounds of proof, which were want- 
 ing in c. 132. 1. 3. 'iroiot!vTo : 
 impf., as in c. 26. 23; 48. 2; 107. 11;
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 134. 
 
 279 
 
 5 toVrog cug et8e, yvwva.1 e^>' o> e^wpet, aXXou Se 
 a<aj>et ^pr^o"a/xeVov /cat o^Xcoo'ai'Tog ewota, Trpog TO iepbv 
 TT?g XaX/ctot/cou ^ajprjcrcii opdtta* /cat 7rpo/caTa<uyeu> 7)v 
 oe eyyvg TO Te'/xef og. /cat eg ot/crj/xa ov tte'ya o 77^ TOV 
 tepov e<T.\9a)v, Iva /XT) V7rat#ptog TaXatTrwpotiy, rjcrv^a^e^. 
 10 ot oe TO 7rapauTt/ca /xei/ vcrTeprjcrav rrj Stw^et, /xeTa Se 2 
 TOVTO TOU T ot/cT^ttaTog Toi> opo(f)ov a.^etXot' /cat TO,? 0u- 
 oi^ra TrfpTJcravTes avrov /cat aTroXa^oVreg etcrcu, 
 ', Trpocr/ca^e^dttei'ot TC e^eTroXtdp/ciycra^ Xt/xw. 
 /cat tte'XXoi/Tog avTov aVai/n^e"/ wcrTrep et^ev eV TO> 01/07'- 3 
 15 ttaTt, atcr^dttevot TC i^dyov(Tiv e/c TOV iepov ert e^Trvow 
 OVTO. /cat e^a^^etg direOave Trapa^piytta. /cat avTOv e/xeX- 4 
 tie> eg TW KataSat' ouvrep Tovg /ca/covpyoug e/x^8aX- 
 
 brackets these words, thinking that 
 efcrcu is used for e^Sov, which "nun- 
 quam apud bonos scriptores 
 1 e g i t u r." 13. ciirwKoSojjLTio-av : c/". 
 vii. 73. 8. irpoo-KaOe^o'iuvot TC : (the 
 fAi'rrf particular) c/". c. n. 14; 26. 19; 
 61. 8; 126. 23. |iroXio'pici](ray Xi- 
 jup: they starved him out; different 
 from c. 94. 6; 131. 5. 
 
 14. diro|/vx l v: 'o expire; rare in 
 Attic prose. Horn. <u 348 ; Soph. .4/. 
 1031 with 0''- uicrirtp Ix V: J us * as 
 Ae u - as; an expression indicating im- 
 mediate action, generally with the 
 implication that something more 
 might have been expected. Cf. ii. 4. 
 28; iii. 30.8; vi. 57. 10; viii. 42. 1; 
 sometimes, as viii. 41. 16, strength- 
 ened by fvOvs. 15. atotiopevoi : see 
 on c. 95. 21. The particles re KU'I 
 distinguish markedly the last partic- 
 ulars ; he was brought out still living, 
 and died immediately after. See 
 Herbst, Philol. 16, p. 306 ff. c'n. 
 (iTTVOvv : cf. v. IO. 52. 
 
 17. KaioSav : a cleft in the moun- 
 tains not far from the city, probably 
 
 113. 7; <Ae^ marfe preparations for. 
 5. ws el8 : for this position of the 
 conj., see on c. 77. 4. <{>' <: of pur- 
 pose, as c. 3. 9; 34. 4; 126. 14; 131. 
 8 ; iii. 63. 3 ; vi. 28. 10. 6. dtycmt : 
 i.e. hardly perceptible to any one else. 
 8t]\u>o-avTos : c/". c. 82. 4 ; 90. 10 ; g'i'r- 
 /n^ /';/ fo understand their purpose. 
 7. TTJS XaXtcioiicov : see on c. 128. 6. 
 
 irpoKaTa^irytiv : outran his pursuers 
 and escaped. Lycurg. Leocr. 128, 
 <p6d(rai KaTtvpvyovTa. 8. o(KT|(j.a : this 
 must have been, as the subsequent 
 treatment of it shows, a building sub- 
 ordinate to the temple, not a part of 
 the temple itself. Cf. ii. 4. 24; iv. 
 47. 9. 9. viraiOpios : adv. meaning 
 expressed by local, as often by tem- 
 poral adj. See on c. 12. 3; 61. 18. 
 
 11. TOV 6'po4>ov : in iv. 48. 10, Thuc. 
 uses TTJV opo<p-nv. 12. cv8ov ovra TTJ- 
 pifo-avrts : cf. ii. 83. 8 ; vi. 100. 10 ; viii. 
 108. 22 ; he might leave the chamber 
 whether, as Schol. says, ^]/ e rb 
 iepbv iroAAaifiy, or for other purposes. 
 
 airoXa.|Jo'vTs &r : re.^tutting him 
 off after he had got within. But Cobet
 
 280 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 134, 135. 
 
 * Ol. 77. 2; B.C. 471. 
 
 Xeu> eTreira eooe ir\r)(Tioi> TTOV Karopv^ai. 6 ot Oeos 6 
 
 iv AeX^ois TOP re ra<^ov vo~repov e^prjcre rot? AaKeSat- 
 
 20 /xovioig pereveyKelv ovrrep a,7re#cu> (/cat PW /cetrat eV r&> 
 
 TrpoTepevio-paTi, o ypa<f)f) or^Xai S-^Xovcrt), /cat w? ayog 
 
 avrot? 6V TO TTeTrpaypevov Svo trw^aara dp$' e^o? TTJ 
 
 XaX/aoiKCj aTToSowai. ot Se iroLTjcrdfjLei'oi. ^ 
 
 185 dvras ovo a>9 d^rt Ilavcrcunov dveOecrav. oi Se ' 
 
 aS Kat rou ^eov dyo? Kpivavros, d^reTreVa^a^ rot? Aa/ce- 
 Satyxoi'toi? \avviv CLVTO. 
 
 Tov 8e fjt, f r)$Lcr(jLOv TOV Havcraviov Aa/ceSat/^wtot 2 
 5 7rpeicr/3ei9 7re)ai^a^Te5 irapa rov? 'A^^atov? 
 
 KOL TOV SefJH(TTOK\a, O)? r)VpiCTKOl> K TtoV 7T/Dt 
 
 re rot? avrot? /coXd^ecr^at avrov. oi oe 3 
 
 /cat ea>^ Statrav 
 
 near the modern Mistra, into which, 
 in early times prisoners, in later, the 
 corpses of criminals, were thrown. 
 Strab. viii. 5. 7; Paus. iv. 18. 3; 
 Curtius, Pelop. II. 252. ovircp TOVS 
 KdKoupYovs : /jL0d\\oufftv is to be sup- 
 plied. Some inferior Mss. read e<'c6- 
 Otffav, but this is a gloss, as the three 
 words probably are. 18. irXiio-fov 
 irov : sc. TOV Katdda. 19. 'xpT)<r : see 
 on c. 123. 8. 20. ovirep: = eKe'iffe 
 oZirfp. 21. irpoTE|Xvl<r|xaTi: Schol., 
 ev f(f irpoirv\al(f, ev ry Trpb TOV Ifpov 
 irpoaffTfty. But the latter statement 
 can hardly be correct, since the temple 
 was in the middle of the town (Curtius, 
 Pelop. II. p. 227) and Paus. iii. 14. 1 
 saw the tomb of Pausanias TOV Oedrpov 
 airavriKpv. The TrpOTe/j.fVifffj.a was "a 
 sort of lodge or entrance to the sacred 
 ground." Arn. 6' : refers to the pre- 
 vious statement, that he was buried 
 in the space before the temple. 'YP '- 
 <j*0 : rare in this sense ; in ii. 43. 19, 
 <hirypa</>Tj ; vi. 59. 12, 
 
 /ua. ws ... TO Trirpa-y|ivov : con- 
 tains the judgment of the god; for 
 the ace. abs. (not here impers.) with 
 ws, cf. iv. 5. 3; vi. 24. 10; vii. 31. 19; 
 viii. 66. 20. GMT. 853; H. 974; 
 Kiihn.488d. 23. iroit](rdfxvoi : hav- 
 ing caused to be made. See on c. 130. 
 8. dvSpiavTas 8vo : i.e. Svo e!/Ws 
 nav<raviov, as Pausanias, iii. 17. 7, 
 saw them by the altar of Athe -a 
 Chalcioecus. 
 
 135. The last fortunes of Themis- 
 todes. Chaps. 135-138. 
 
 1. ot Sc 'AOrjvatoi KTC. : continued 
 from c. 128. 1. avTfirtTa^av answers to 
 avTeKe\evov there. 5. (uveirrrriaivTO : 
 and ri^lovv, 1, impf., as in c. 134. 3. 
 But -riSpiffitov of the gradual develop- 
 ment of proof. Cf. Plut. Them. 23, 
 eiri<TTo\ai rives avevpiOf^ffai Kal 7pM- 
 yuarct. 7. rots avrois : i-e- OO.VO.TI?. 
 T is inferential. 
 
 8. i'Tvx Yap KTf. : see on c. 31. 7. 
 This gives the reason of the following 
 irf/j,Trovcn. 4'x.wv 8iaiTav: ~ diatTa;j.s-
 
 * Ol. 78. 2; B.C. 467. 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 135, 136. 
 
 281 
 
 iv "Aoyet, eTrt^otr&iv oe /cat es rrjv aXXip IIeXo7r<M>- 
 10 vf]<jQv] TrefjLTrovcn pera TWV AaKeSatjLtovtart' erot/xwv 
 
 wStai/cea> aVSpa? ol? etpTyro cLytiv OTTOV av 
 136 * 6 Se e/AtaTo/cX^g Trpoatcr^d/u-e^o? c^evyet e/c IIeXo77CH>- 1 
 eg KcpKvpav, &v avrwv euepyeY^g. SeSteVat Se <a- 
 -v T v ^crre Aa/ceSai/Aoz'totg /cat 
 L, Sta/co/xt^erat VTT' avra>v eg rip 
 rrjv KaravTiKpv. /cat 8t<w/coju,vo5 VTTO rai^ irpocr- i 
 
 Kara Trvo-rti/ 17 ^ajpoLrj, a^ay/ca^erat Kara rt 
 airopov napa ^ASya^rov TOI^ MoXocrcrwi/ ySacrtXed oi/ra ai/ra* 
 ou <j>iXov /caraXvcrat. /cat 6 /AC^ ov/c erv^ev eVtS^ju,ai^, 6 3 
 Se r^s ywat/co? t/cerryg yei'd/xevo? StSacr/cerat VTT* aur^? 
 10 roi^ TratSa cr^xiv Xa^Swv /ca^e^ecr^at CTTI rr)v ecrrtaz'. /cat 4 
 
 i/os, living, abiding. Cf, ii. 14. 7 ; 52. 
 5. 11. ttpTfro: c/". c. 129. 10; iii. 
 52. 6; v. 58. 20; vi. 30. 4. ayciv: = 
 A.a)8oj'Tas ayeii', to which OTTOU (CT. is 
 naturally joined. (7/". IT. 39. 12. 
 
 136. 2. avrtUv : sc. TU>V Kep/cu- 
 pa/aiv. C/^ c. 24. 9; 34. 5. VpY c/ - 
 TT]S : either because he took their 
 part in a strife with Corinth (Plut. 
 Them. 24), or (Schol.) excused their 
 absence in the Persian war (Hdt. 
 vii. 1 68). It is probable (Hermes, 
 14, 152) that a right of asylum had 
 been decreed to him as fvepyfrris. 
 3. x* iv ttvro'v : to keep him with them ; 
 the object of fear in inf. Cf. iv. 
 no. 13; v. 105. 12. GMT. 373. 
 wort . . . on-'x0eo-<5<u: the result of 
 fX fiv ! by which they would become odi- 
 ous. a.irfx0fff6a.i here and a.irT]x^ eff ^ e > 
 ii. 63. 6, are plainly aor. in sense ; 
 but by the evidence of Mss. the inf. 
 (like Ka.6feffdai) seems to have kept 
 the accent of the pres. Buttmann, 
 GVaf.II. 2 p.l41(l),187;Kuhn.I 2 .p.433. 
 
 5. TWV jrpo<TTTaYHV<i)v : those ap- 
 
 pointed thereto. Cf. v. 75. 23; vi. 31. 
 31; vii. 70. 21; viii. 8. 13. 6. if 
 XpoiT] : depends on Kara irtiffnv, opt. 
 of repetition : they were to pursue 
 him in whatever direction their inqui- 
 ries told them he had gone. Kara 
 TI airopov : what this difficulty was is 
 left unmentioned ; a similar reticence 
 in c. 72. 3. The conjecture rb faopsy 
 is unnecessary. 8. KaroXvo-ai : aor., 
 'to take up one's quarters' irapi nva: 
 Kara\vfiv, ' to dwell as a guest ' irapd 
 TIVI. Cf. Plat. Prot. 311 a; Dem. xvm. 
 82. 10. TOV irolSa <r(j>(dv : she would 
 say, rbv iratSa rjfj.oiv. Cf. v. 71. 14, 
 deiffas^Ayis /J.TI fftyfov KVK\<aOri rb evtavu- 
 fjLOf. Kafle'tc<r6ai : so we must write 
 even against the Mss. for Kadi&adai. 
 For Thnc., with Attic writers gener- 
 ally, uses only active forms of KaOifa. 
 Cf. c. 126. 32 ; iii. 28. 13; 75. 15, 21. 
 On the other hand, the mid. forms 
 Ko.0ef6fj.rii', Ka.de6nfvos, /caflf^co/uu (c. 
 24. 20; vi. 49. 16; vii. 67. 13; 77. 22), 
 and the inf. (see on 3), are always 
 true aors. in sense.
 
 282 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 136,137. * Ol. 78. 3; B.C. 466. 
 
 6\66vTOS OV TTO\V V<TT.pOV TOV ' A.$fJLTJTOV 77X01 T6 OS CCTTt 
 
 Kal OVK diol, et Tt dpa avro? dvTL7rev avro) 
 
 $OfJLva), (f>evyovra Tt//,&>peto~$at. /cat yap av VTT 
 
 7ToXXa> dcrOevecTTepov iv TO) irapovn /ca/cai? irda'^iv, yev- 
 
 15 valov Se elvai rovg 6/xotovg d-Tro TOV tcrov n^utpelcrOai. 
 
 Kal aua auro? /xet' e/ceu>&> ^peta? TWOS /cat ov/c es TO 
 
 crw/xa croj^etr^at evavTia)0rjvaL, eKelvov 8' av et e'/cSo</>7 
 
 avrov (etTra)^ v^>' cut/ /cat ec^' w Stw/cerat), crwT^pta,? av 
 
 137 TiJ? ^X^ ? aTTocrreprJcrat. 6 Se d/covcra? foicrrqari re avrov l 
 
 /u,era row eavrov uteos (axrirep Kal e^cav avrov 
 /cat fjieyiCTTov r)V iKerev^a rovro) /cat vcrrepov ov 
 rot? Aa/ceSatjaoz'iois /cat 'A^r^vatot? eX^ovcrt /cat -rroXXa 
 5 etTTOVcrti' ov/c e/cStSwcrti^, dXX' aTrotrreXXet ^ovko^evov a)? 
 ^SacrtXea Tropev6r)vai errl TJJV erepav Oakacrcrav irtZ,?) eg 
 'AXe^dVSpou. * Iv rj oX/cdSo? rv^cu^ di^ayo- 2 
 
 11. 6'scVri: qui sit; the rule is 
 to say oI8a tre &j el, and OUK olSa cr 
 oo-Tis e?, quis sis. But oems is not 
 seldom found after an affirmative (cf. 
 c. 137. 11 ; Kiihn. 562, 4), and 6s some- 
 times after a negative. Kr. Dial. 61, 
 6, 1. 12. OVK djjuu : like ov Qdvai, 
 OVK eav, with an appeal to the sense 
 of honour: = OVK aiov elvai <^TJ<TJ. Cf. 
 c. 133. 13, and see on c. 102. 17. 
 tt TI opa: &pa implies the natural- 
 ness of the inference that former in- 
 jury justifies revenge. See on c. 121. 
 22. 13. 8eo(j.vu) : the circumstances 
 are not known. The Schol. merely 
 conjectures irepl ^v^axtas Se^o-ecos. 
 Koi -yoip av . . . Ti|X(opcur6ai : gives 
 the reason of what precedes, particu- 
 larly of OVK d|io?. All the better Mss. 
 read aa-Oevea-rfpov ; " he could in his 
 present state be harmed by a far 
 weaker man than Admetus; but a 
 generous man will avenge himself 
 only on persons who are on a par 
 
 with him." See App. 15. TOIJS op.oi- 
 ovs : wrongly suspected by Cobet, is 
 the object, and &irb TOV tcrov denotes 
 the position of the subject. See on 
 c. 77. 8. 16. xpttos TIVO'S : in the 
 matter of some petition. Kr. $/>r. 47, 21, 
 1 ; Kiihn. 418, 8. A similar gen. with 
 ivavnovff6a.L, Xen. An. vii. 6. 5. Is 
 TO croj(j.a o-u>'r9ai : the art. belongs to 
 the inf. o-oi/ta = life, as c. 85. 4, and re- 
 quires no expressed art. Kr. Spr. 50, 
 2, 13. 18. tirwv : inserted as 5ei'as, 
 c. 87. 8. <{>' <>: see on c. 134. 5. 
 av: repeated after the parenthesis. 
 Cf. c. 36. 15; 76. 19. 
 
 137. 1. dvio-njo-i : see on c. 126. 33. 
 2. vlt'os : see on c. 13. 26. wo-irep 
 Kal I'xwv: cf. c. 74. 25; 117. 17. Kal 
 emphasizes the identity of the pres- 
 ent with the earlier situation. 3. 
 (u'-yio-TOv : surest, most constraining. Cf. 
 c. 126. 2. ov iroXXw : by Th . often 
 placed after vffrepov. Cf. c. 18. 21; 
 ii. 27. 6 ; 30. 10 ; viii. 95. 34. 6. in-
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 137. 
 
 283 
 
 eV* 'l&Was /cat eVt^Sas /cara^e'perat ^et/xaW es TO 
 .ia)v crrparoTTe^ov o eVoXtop/cet Nd^ov. /cat (rp 
 10 yap ayvai? rot? eV rf) VT\I] Setcras <^>det TO> VCLVK\.IJ pa) 
 
 ocrrtg e'crrt /cat St' a (^evyet, /cat et /AT) crwcret avrov, e(j)rj 
 
 epelv on ^pTJfjiao~L Tretcr^ei? O.VTOV dyet 
 
 eivat /r^SeVa e/c/3^at e'/c rr?? vew? 
 
 TTf.iOop.lvoj 8' avrw 
 
 Se dcr<dXetai> 
 yeVryrat 
 . 6 Se 
 
 15 vavKXypos Trotet re raura /cat aTTOcraXevcra? r)p,pav /cat 
 
 VVKTOL VTTCp TOV <TTpaTOTTOOV VO~T.pOV d^t/CVetrat 9 *]L(f)- 
 
 o~ov. /cat 6 &fjLLcrTOK\rj<; e/ceti'6V re eOepa.TTevo~e ^prj/jidTOiv 3 
 Secret (rjXOe 'yap avrw vo~repov e/c re 'AOyvatv Trapa raw 
 <j>i\o)v /cat e^ *Apyoi>s a VTre^e'/cetro) , /cat yaerd rwi/ /cdrw 
 20 Ilepcrwv rivo? TropevOeis ava) ecrTre/xTret ypd/x/xara e? ^8a- 
 
 pav : the Aegaean. 7. r^v 'AXe- 
 |av8pou : sc. ir6\iv, which is easily to be 
 supplied here, though rarely omitted. 
 He was then king of Macedonia, 
 called 6 (pi\t\\riv, son of Amyntas, and 
 father of Perdiccas. Cf. c. 57. 4; 
 Hdt. v. 19; viii. 121 ; 136; ix. 44. 
 
 <ycryo|jL6'vT]s ' see App. on c. 29. 18. 
 8. itr 'Lovias: gen., as in c. 116. 
 
 3. 9. Noov : the siege of c. 98. 
 
 4, B.C. 466. i^v Y^P : see on c. 31. 7 ; 
 135.8. 11. OOTIS . . . <{>v'-yi : see on 
 c. 136. 11. Cf. vi. 34. 40, bir6(Toi T' 
 (fffJ.ff Kal fv & ^tapirf. 12. rr\v cicrcfxi- 
 Xciav : the indispensable means of safety. 
 With such preds. the subj. inf. often 
 omits the art. Cf. ii. 45. 9; iii. 58. 
 13. Kr. Spr. 50, 6, 5 ; Kiihn. 473, 5. 
 13. (ixpi : with subjv. without &v, of 
 a future event ; as pexpi ov in iii. 28. 
 15; iv. 16. 16; 41. 2; 46. 12; e'ois, 
 Soph. Aj. 555; Track. 148; PA//. 764; 
 vplv, vi. 10. 19; 29. 9; 38. 9; viii. 9. 
 3, 14 ; the rel. pron.,iii. 43. 17; iv. 17. 
 6; 18. 13. Kiihn. 567, note, 4. 
 irXovs: opp. to fiirAoia; fair weather. 
 Cf. iii. 3. 23; Hes. Op. 630. 14. X a- 
 
 piv arro|iVTf<rtrflai : not elsewhere in 
 prose. Hes. Theog. 504 ; Eur. Ale. 299. 
 Kr. prefers airo/ie/uHjo-eatfai, saying 
 that fivfifffffOai is not Attic ; and St. 
 after L. Dindorf writes a.-wo^vi\aQi\- 
 fftvOai. But fj.vf.crei, fut. second sing., 
 occurs in Eur. 7. A. 667. So freq. in 
 Hdt. See Veitch, Greek Verbs, p. 452. 
 15. dirocroXcvVas : rf. Dem. L. 22, 
 avaytfcuov ^v fir' ayicvpas airoffa\evfiv 
 TTJV VVKTO, fifTftapovs. Here it is prob- 
 ably simply " having ridden out the 
 gale in the open sea." 16. virtp TOV 
 (rrpaToire Sou : cf. C. 1 1 2. 9. 
 
 17. 0pairvo-e : applied to any 
 kindly, generous dealing. Cf. c. 9. 
 16; iii. 12. 3; v. 43. 12; viii. 52. 14. 
 18. awrco: see on c. 13. 12. 19. 
 a vire^iKtiTo : plpf pass, of uire*Tt- 
 Otvai, c. 89." 15 ; what had been conveyed 
 there for safety. Cf. viii. 31. 15. 
 KCITW, oivw : referring as usual to 
 the coast and the interior. 20. s 
 (JacriXea : so the best Mss., not ws or 
 irpos. The reference is to the king's 
 palace, expressed also by cu 6vpai OG.- 
 ffi\tias, Xen. An. i. 9. 3. Cf. ts 6*6v,
 
 284 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 137. 
 
 crtXea 'ApTa^ep^yv rov Sep^ov ^eoxrrt /SacrtXevoi'Ta. e'S^- 4 
 Xov 8' 97 ypa<f>r) ort " OejatcrroKX^g ij/caj Trapd ere, 05 /ca/ca 
 [lev TrXeicrra 'EXX^Vow etpyatr/Aat rw vfjLerepov OIKOV, ocrov 
 XP&vov TOV (Tov Trarepa eVtozra e'/aot dvdyKrf rj^vvo^v, 
 
 25 TroXu 8' en TrXet'w dyaOd, eVetS?) eV rw dcr^aXet /xev 
 e/ioi, e/ceiVa> Se ev eVi/cwSvvaj TraXw 17 dTTOKo^Lor) eyt- 
 yvero. /cat JJLOL evepyecrta 6^>etXerat (ypd^a^ T^V e/c aXa- 
 jtxtvo9 Trpodyyekcnv rrjs dva^wpTfjcrea)? /cat TT}V raw yetfrvpcov, 
 fy i//ev8o>s TrpocreTronjcraTo, Tore Si' avrov ov StaXvcrti^), 
 
 30 /cat z/w eajv ere jjieydXa dyadd Spacrat Trdpeipi Stw/co/xe- 
 
 Kre. : stands in relation to 30, /caJ vvv 
 fX<v KrL He connects his services 
 in the past with promises for the 
 future. ypd\|/as : inserted, as c. 87. 
 8; 136. 18, but more freely related to 
 the introducing words, 21, td-f)\ov r) 
 
 Pind. O/. vn. 32. So also Ar. 
 237, where Dind. now reads &s, as 
 Bekk., St., and v. H. do here. 21. 
 VOT : ace. to Kr., ^<. I. p. 31 and 
 62 ff., B.C. 473, against Diod. xi. 69. 
 But see Curtius, Hist, of Greece, II. 
 p. 399, note 45, p. 659, who assigns as 
 the date B.C. 465. See on c. 104. 4, 
 and Am. J. of Ph. VII. p. 325. 
 
 e'SrjXov : cf. c. 129. 1. 22. on : in- 
 troducing oratio recta. Also in 
 iv. 38. 16; v. 10. 20; viii. 53. 20. 
 Kiihn. 551, 4. Very rarely is &s so 
 used. Cf. Dem. xxi. 151 ; Dinarch. 
 1.12,102. 24. tTTLovra ejioi: see on 
 c. 83. 2. Themistocles speaks of him- 
 self as the representative of Hellas. 
 Cf. iv. 64. 1. 25. cv T< . . . cpoC: we 
 must supply the pred. tyiyvero with 
 a general subj., as the neut. pi. in c. 
 7. 2; 93. 14; 125. 5. 26. iroXiv: 
 though before the art. in near relation 
 to ebroKOjiuS^, as in iv. 10. 14 to ava- 
 X^p'hffecas. This connexion of ird\iv 
 with a verbal subst. seems more nat- 
 ural when the art. precedes, as in vii. 
 44- 42, rf)s airb rSjv 'Eiriwo\oai> ird\iv 
 tcaTafiao-fcas, or where a noun of the 
 contrary notion is opposed to it, c. 
 120. 10; v. 5. 1 ; vii. 38. 16. Herbst, 
 Philol. 1866, p. 619 f. 27. KCU JAOI 
 
 : the advice given to Xerxes 
 (Hdt. viii. 1 10) to retreat before it was 
 too late. Grote, IV. chap. 41, p. 474, 
 refers this to the message (Hdt. viii. 
 75) that the Greeks were intending to 
 flee from Salamis. K 2a\o|uvos : 
 ace. to Hdt. viii. 108, the second 
 message was sent from Andros. But 
 the detail is unimportant, and the 
 former designation was clearer for a 
 Greek reader. 29. i-fv t}v8c3s irpoo-*- 
 ironjo-aro : Cobet, Mnem. 11, 375, 
 wishes to erase these words. Most of 
 the commentators find in them a con- 
 tradiction of the statement of Hdt. 
 But Hdt., viii. 108, says that Them. 
 strongly urged the destruction of the 
 bridge and was resisted by Eurybi- 
 ades and the Peloponnesian comman- 
 ders, and that only after this failure 
 did he oppose (viii. 109) independent 
 action on the part of the Athenians, 
 aTro0r)Ki]v /j-\^(av Troiria-eaGai fs rbv Tlfp- 
 <T7JJ / , 'iva, . . . fXP o-iroa"rpo<pT)v. Ttjv . ,
 
 *OI. 78. 4; B.C. 464. 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 137, 138. 
 
 285 
 
 ^0? VTTO rwy 'EXXTjvtov 8ta TT)V o^]v fyiXLav. y8ovXo/xat 8* 
 
 138 eftavroy eVtcr^oj^ avro? crot Trept w^ i^/co) S^Xaicrat." )8a- 1 
 
 crtXeu? 8e, w? Xeyerat, e#av/u,acre re avrou TT)^ 8tai/otai/ 
 
 /cat e/ceXeve Trotet^ ovrws. 6 8' e^ TOJ ^povw ov eTrecr^e 
 
 rry? IlepcrtSo? yXwcrcn]? ocra eSwaTO /care^orycre /cat rait' 
 
 5 eTrtrryoev/LtaTajt' Try9 ^ojpa? * a.c^t/coyu.ei'os 8e fjiera rov evi- 2 
 
 auTOi> yty^CTat Trap' avrw /zeya<? /cat ocro? ovSet? TTCO 'EX- 
 
 XTJVOJV Sta Te Tr)i^ Trpovirdp^ovcraLV d^UDcrw /cat TOU 'EXX^- 
 
 vt/cov eXvrtSa -^v VTrert^et aura> SovXojcretv, />taXtcrTa 8e 
 
 0,770 TOV Tretpaz' 8t8ou? ^v^eTO? (baivtcrOoii. rtv yap 6 3 
 f >ii 
 
 10 e/xto-TO/cXry?, /3e/3atoTaTa ST) ^>vcrea>9 la-yvv S^Xwcra?, /cat 
 
 roVe 81' avrov ov 8ieiXv<riv : note this 
 free use of an adverbial qualification, 
 " the non-destruction." C/. iii. 95. 12 ; 
 v - 35- 6; 50. 17; vii. 34. 26. Kiilm. 
 461,6. 31. TIJV oi]v 4>uXiav : objec- 
 tive, on account of my friendship to 
 you. Cf. c. 33. 19, 21 ; 69. 30 ; 77. 21. 
 
 138. 2. avrov: see on c. 30. 14. 
 TTJV Sidvoiav : power of mind direct- 
 ed to definite objects (cf. c. 130. 9; 
 132. 20; ii. 20. 19; iv. 52. 10), indica- 
 tions of which were in his letter. To 
 these, and not merely to tviavrov e'jn- 
 <rxe<V, refer the words, iroieiv OVTWS. 
 3. ov tir'<r)( : the rel. is here not 
 assimilated ($), in order not to ob- 
 scure the expression of duration of 
 time. 4. 6Va tSvvaro : cf. the ex- 
 travagant exaggeration of Xepos, 
 Them. io, ut multo commodius 
 dicatur apud regem verba 
 fecisse quam hi poterant qui 
 in Perside erant nati. KO.T- 
 VO'T]<T : learned ; usually only of the 
 apprehension of particular things. 
 Cf. c. 126. 17 ; ii. 3. 7 ; iii. 66. 5. 
 
 5. OUJHKO'P.VOS : i.e. at the King's 
 court. (itrd TOV tviavro'v : after the 
 year agreed upon. 6. y'Y VTai H 16 '- 
 
 yas : cf. Hdt. yi. 30. 'EXXtjvwv : 
 Schol., 'IffTiaios Kal 'liririas Kal Arj^tapa- 
 TOS teal aAAoi. 7. Kal . . . \irCSa : the 
 art. r-f}v is not as in c. 132. 7 to be re- 
 peated in thought, but is omitted be- 
 cause its place is supplied by V foreri- 
 6fi (see on c. 85. 1) as elsewhere by 
 adj. and partic. with the art. Cf. c. 
 139. 12, avSpaTroSajv TO>V a(piffrafj,evct;v. 
 See one. 1.6. TOV 'EXXTjviKov: placed 
 by prolepsis in gen. with \iriSa, though 
 in sense it is obj. of $ov\a><rtti>. See 
 one. 61. 1. Kiihn.600, 5. 9. ircipav 
 SiSov's : partic. impf . ; by the repeated 
 proofs which he gave of it. 
 
 qv -yap: to be joined with &u>s 
 0a.vfj.dffai, of which /3e/3aioTaTa . . . 817- 
 \6ffas contains the justification ; and 
 so Kai before Sia<f>ep6vru>s is intensive, 
 as in c. 91. 3 before acupa*, in c. 3. 5 
 before irdv-j. For in fact (this is the 
 force of the position of ^v) Themisto- 
 cles, having given the surest proofs of the 
 strength of his native powers, was in the 
 very highest degree worthy of admiration 
 in that respect. To join 3\v with ST/A&>- 
 o-as (so St. and GMT. 831) would 
 be contrary to the usage of Thuc., 
 who employs only pres. or pf . parties.
 
 286 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 138. 
 
 n es avr /xaoi> erepov at 
 ot/ceta yap ^wecret, /cat ovre Trpo^aOoiv es 
 
 St' e 
 fj.e\\6vT(Dv em TrXeicrro^ rov 
 
 ovr' .TnfJia6<av, rotv re napa^prjfJLa 
 
 /cat 
 
 15 yevrjcropevov aptcrros et/cacmys' /cat a yu,e> yuera 
 
 <M> Se 
 
 e(ot, /cat cryTjiracrai otg re, <M> e aetpos 117, /c/ni/at 
 t/cava>s ou/c ciTnyXXaKTO, TO re a^eivov 77 ^eipov iv ru> 
 ert Trpozaipa jLtaXtcrra. /cat TO vfjL7rav eiirelv, 
 
 20 OUTO? avToo~^eSta^et^ TO, Seo^Ta eyeVeTo. 
 Stot'- Xeyovo~t 8e 
 
 voa"rjcra<; 8e TC- 4 
 
 in periphrasis with fli/ai. Cy. c. 38. 8; 
 99. 7 ; ii. 1 2. 6 ; 80. 15 ; iii. 3. 1. 11. 
 cs avro : c/. c. 68. 9 ; 74. 3 ; 84. 6 ; 122. 
 20. paXXov rpov : see on c. 84. 7. 
 Gavficwrai : so usually the ac<. inf. 
 See Kiihn. 473, note 13. 12. oUtuj 
 fuvtVci : wUA an intelligence all his o/oi, 
 inborn as well as self-cultivated. This 
 is enforced from the negative side, 
 of/re irpo/*aOuv, i.e. before his entrance 
 into public life, otfre firi/j.a.0cov, by 
 which obligation to others is excluded. 
 avryv is explained by the Schol. as 
 = rfyv Iffxvv rris Qvcretas, but more prob- 
 ably = wftnv. 13. TWV T irapa- 
 XpTJH- 01 : TV" irap6vT<av to be con- 
 strued with yvwuow as the opposite 
 T<av jj.(\\6vT<av is with flKao-TJis, so that 
 8i" 4\axi<rrris &ov\ijs answers to M 
 ir\ii<TTov TOV yevrja-o/LLfvov. v. H. inserts 
 fy after yvAuwv. 81' \ax<rrT]s POV- 
 XTJS : with the shortest deliberation ; 8ia 
 with gen. both temporal and instru- 
 mental. Cf. viii. 95. 23. 14. -yvwiiwv: 
 rare for K pir-f,s. Cf. Aesch. Ag. 1130. 
 15. clKourrrfs: only in Thuc. and 
 late writers. See on these formations 
 c. 70. 10. See App. JWTOL xpas : cf. 
 Hdt. vii. 16; Aeschin. i. 77. In Horn. 
 X 10, nfTu xep<nV. From this, /xero- 
 
 /cat 
 
 Xeipi&aBai. 16. \oi . . . Ai\ : opt. 
 as in c. 50. 2 ; 99. 14. tta.1 cfjTjyrf- 
 o-curOai : also to set forth, \6yois not 
 epyif. Cf. v. 26. 31 ; vii. 50. 32 ; in ii. 
 60. 18, tp/jLrivevffai. aireipos: not so 
 much 'without experience' as 'with- 
 out being in direct contact with.' 
 17. OVK airrjXXaKTO : litotes, he came 
 not short of = OVK afivvaros ?iv, and so 
 with inf. The pf. occurs again in c. 
 122. 22; 143. 14; iii. 63. 17. TO rt 
 ofxcivov: the third fact, in which T<$ 
 afyavei ert forms the new point. 18. 
 i'ri : to be joined with ev r<p afyavtl. Cf. 
 c. 30. 20; iii. 13. 5; iv. 26. 20; vii. 84 
 10. TO vVimv elireiv: cf. vii. 49. 18 
 The abs. inf. in parenthetical phrase. 
 GMT. 777; H. 950. 19. <|>v'<rews . . . 
 Ppaxvrrp-i : parallel structure of 
 clauses, though each pair has a differ- 
 ent relation ; 5iW/s an essential qual- 
 ity, BpaxvTiis an accidental one. 20 
 OVTOS : resumes the whole personality. 
 Cf. c. 33. 10 ; ii. 5 1. 8 ; 64. 33. avro- 
 (rx8iativ /ere. : instantly to hit upon 
 what u-as needed, in act as in word. 
 The eroiVois \eyeiv of the Schol. is too 
 narrow. 21. icai CKOVCTIOV : the par- 
 ticle connected with the fact instead 
 of the notice of it (\eyou<ri rives).
 
 *01. 87. 1; B.C. 432. THUCYDIDES I. 138, 139. 287 
 
 iv avrov, dSwarov vo^Lcravra eivai erriTeXecrai 
 a vrrecr\eTo. ^vr^^elov /xeV ovv avrov ev Maymrj- 5 
 cri'a ecTTL TT) 'Acria^ eV ry dyopa ravTr)<s yap ypX 6 ^S 
 
 25 ^tupa?, So^ro? /3a(7iXea>9 avraJ M.ayvr}O~iai> /xeV aprov, r) 
 TrpocT(f)epe TrevTTJKOVTa rakavra TOV eviavrov, Aa/xi//a/coz> 
 Se otvov (eSd/cet yap TroXvoivorarov TMV Tore eu>at), Mv- 
 ovvra Se oi//o^. ra Se ocrra ^>acrt KOfjaa'Orji'aL avrov ol 6 
 TrpocnjKovTes otAcaSe /ceXevo-avro? eKtivov Kal T0TJvaL Kpv- 
 
 30 <a *A0r]i>a(a)v ev rfj 'Arrt/C7} ov yayo e^v 6a.Trrf.iv as 
 eVt 7r/)o8ocrta <j>evyovTo<$. ra //,*> /cara Ilavcra^ta^ roi' 
 Aa/ce8atjLtdvtov /cat e/ucrro/cXe'a rov 'A0r)valov Xa/jiTrpo- 
 rarovs ye^o/aeVovs rail/ /ca^* eavrov? 'EXAiyi/ajz/ OUT&J? ere- 
 
 139 Aa/ceSaiyxoi'ioi Se em 
 
 roiavra eTrera^av re feat avTeKeXevcrOrjcrav Trepl TO)V eVa- 
 yaiv r^5 eXacreco? * vcrrepov 8e 
 
 <j)apfietKO) : for the various accounts, 28. 4>acrl . . . ot irp<xnfKovTS : Thuc. 
 
 see Cic. J5r<. n.43; Plut. TAem. 31 ; evidently doubts the truth of the 
 
 Diod. xi. 58; Ar. .Eg. 83. 24. rg statement. The words of Nepos, Them. 
 
 'A<riav^ : that on theMaeander (Diod. 10, ossa eius clam in Attica 
 
 xi. 57), not that near Mt. Sipylus. ab amicis sepulta, seem to rest 
 
 TTJS x*P a s : the district belonging to on a misconception of our passage. 
 
 the town. 25. SO'VTOS pcuriXe'ws: cf. avrov : tKtivov. See on c. 132. 31. 30. 
 
 Ildt. i. 92; vii. 135; ix. 107. aprov. . . ov yap t$r\v: cf. Xen. Hell. i. 7. 22. 
 
 olvov . . . 6'xj/ov : these preds. attached cos . . . 4>vyovros : depending on TO 
 
 directly to the names answer to the carra. 31. TO, Kara: with ace. of per- 
 
 Eastern mode of expression ; though son or thing to express the connected 
 
 fis (inserted by Cobet) is found in occurrences. Cf. c. no. 15; iii. 68. 7. 
 
 Plut. Them. 29; Hdt. ii. 98; Xen. An. 139. Neio demands of the Lacedae- 
 
 i. 4. 9. Athen. i. p. 29, adds, TiepKcarriv monians on- the Athenians, who call an 
 
 Kal TT\V Tla\aiaKri^iv els (TTptapvTjv leal assembly for final deliberation. 
 
 itta.Tiff/j.oi'. 26. irpoo-e'^tpt : rare for 1. c'iri: on the occasion of . Cf.ii. 2. 3; 
 
 the simple (ptpfiv, corresponding to vi. 34. 59. 2. tirs'To^av: c. 126. 2; 
 
 irpoffievai (ii. 13. 23; vii. 28. 30) and a.vTeKt\e\>aQ-ri<Ta.v, c. 128. 1. 3. TTJS 
 
 n-pdffoSos. 27. iroXvoivoVaTov : neut. c'Xourcws: governed by irept. On the 
 
 adj. with name of town also in c. 10. order, see c. 32.8584. 13. vVrtpovSc: 
 
 1 ; iv. 76. 15. The district is thought of. these discussions fall in the winter of
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 139. 
 
 ov<s noreiSatas re a-rravicrTaa-flaL e/ceXeuoi> /cat Aiywav 
 
 5 OVTOVO^OV dc/>teWt, /cat /xaA-tcrra ye TrdvTaiv KOI eVS^Xo- 
 
 rara irpovkeyov TO irepl Meyapewv i/n^icr/Aa /ca#eXoucrt 
 
 fjirj a.v ytvecrOa.1 uoXefJiOv, eV a> et/a^ro avrous /AT) ^prjcrOai 
 
 rot? Xi/xeVt rot? eV rrj ' AOyvaiatv dpxy /u-^Se ffi 'Am/cry 
 
 dyopa. ot 8' 'A^jpatbt ovre rdXXa VTTTJKOVOV ovre TO 2 
 
 10 i/f^tcr/Aa KaO-fipovv, eVt/caXovrres eirepyao-iav 
 
 tenets /cat rrj? aopicrTov Kal 
 d(f)io-Ta[JLva)V. reXo? 5e d^tKoyaeVoj^ raiv reXev- 3 
 
 v K AaiceSat^o^os, 'Pa/x,<tov re /cat 
 criinrov /cat ' Ayrja'di'Bpov, /cat Xeyovrcov aXXo 
 
 0.770 B&n> 
 
 15 wv irporepov elco06crai>, avrct Se rctSe ort Aa/ce8at/xo^tot 
 
 432-1; 01. 87. 1. 4. HoTeiSatas: c/. 
 c. 64. 3. arravfo-TcurOat : of raising 
 a siege; so c. 140. 19. AC-yivav: c/". 
 c. 67. 2. 6. irpov\7ov: irpo- here 
 and in irpoayoptveiv (c. 140. 22 ; iv. 97. 
 18) not temporal ' in advance,' but of 
 solemn, emphatic declaration, which 
 accounts for the following /x^, as in 
 c. 140. 25. C/. c. 26. 20 ; ii. 8. 15 ; iii. 
 66. 2 ; iv. 26. 14 ; 80. 12 ; v. 30. 31. 
 TO irepl Me-yape'cov v|/TJ4>ur[ia : in c. 140. 
 20, the simple gen. in same sense. 
 For the facts, see c. 67. 4. The 
 date of this was probably the summer 
 of 432, shortly after the battle near 
 Sybota. Ullrich, Meg. Pseph. p. 34. 
 Ko.0eX.ovcn. . . . iro'Xe p.ov : in direct 
 speech, ei a0e A.04T6, OVK &j> jtvoiro iro- 
 Aejtos. 7. avrovs : after verbs of 
 'saying 'used for 'commanding' the 
 dat. or ace. of the person is admitted 
 as with -n-apayyf \\eiv. Kiihn. 475, note 
 2; Kr. Sf: 55, 3, 13. 8. np\r\: i.e. 
 the whole Attic confederacy. CJ. c. 
 67- 4. ( 
 
 10. c'lriKoXovvrcs : cf. ii. 27. 3 ; iii. 
 36. 8; iv. 23. 8; \. 56. 4. t IT tp-yeurf- 
 av: the extension of tillage beyond 
 
 certain limits. Cf. Xen. Cyr. iii. 2. 23 ; 
 Plat. Legg. 843 c ; and .see on c. 2. 5. 
 Here the tillage of land partly dedi- 
 cated to the Eleusinian goddesses, 
 partly still in dispute, and therefore 
 adpurros, not yet marked by bounda- 
 ries. The spurs of Cithaeron, called 
 Ktpara (Strab. ix. I. 11; Plut. Them. 
 13) formed the natural limit. Grote, 
 V. chap. 48, p. 340. 11. ovSpairo'- 
 8wv viroSoxTi'v : such reception proved 
 disastrous to the Athenians in the 
 Decelean war, vii. 27. 22. Ar. Ach. 
 525 ff. after his manner distorts the 
 facts. Yet his story of the theft of 
 certain female slaves of Aspasia's has 
 passed into later narratives. Plut. 
 Per. 30 ; Athen. xiii. p. 570. How 
 much truth there may be in this can- 
 not be told. W. Vischer, Kl. Schr. I. 
 480 f. ; Miiller-Striibing, Arist. p. 48. 
 12. a.4>co-Ta|j.t vcov : as of the Helots, 
 c. 101. 7; iii. 54. 18. 
 
 14. aAAo (JLtv ovScv cov: &v depends 
 on ovdev, not on a\\o, whicli is opp. to 
 what .follows. Cf. viii. 67. 9; Hdt. viii. 
 30. Kr. iSpr.50,4, 10. 15. avrdroSe: 
 only this. Cf. v. 60. 4; vi. 37. 9.
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 139, 140. 
 
 289 
 
 ySouXovrat rrjv elpTJi^v etvat, etry 8' av et rovs 
 d^etre, Trot^cravres e/c/cXi^criaf ot 
 
 avrot9 TrpovriOecrcw, /cat eSo/cet 
 ySofXeucrayLte'vov? aTTOKpivacrOai. /cat rrapi- 4 
 20 oVre9 dXXot re TroXXot eXeyov, eV' d/A</>orepa ytyz/o/zei'ot 
 rats yv(i)^ai^ /cat a>9 XP 1 ? TroXe^etv /cat a>? ^77 e/ 
 etvat TO i//^<^to"/Aa elpTJmrjs, dXXa KaOeXelv, /cat TT* 
 Ilept/cX^s 6 Haz'0t7r7rov, dvrjp /car' eKelvov TOV 
 vrpairos 'A.0r}va.L(t)i>, Xeyew re /cat 7rpdcro~tv 8' 
 25 Trap^et rotdSe 
 
 f J j i f < Tl *"* ' ^*'4^) ^ >\^ 5^ 
 
 1*1) 1179 yLte^ yva>yu,7^9, a> Ac/^fatot, aet r7y9 avnrjs 
 
 yu,at yu,^ et/ceti^ IleXoTrot'i^o'tots, /catVep etSa>9 TOV9 dvOpw 
 7TOV9 ov rry avr^ opyff d^a7ret^o/xeVov9 re TroXe/xet^ /cat 
 
 clauses. 24. Trpwros 'AO^vaiwy : this 
 decisive judgment is not added to, 
 but only elucidated by the following 
 words, which are therefore without 
 conj. 25. iroprfvci : introduces a 
 direct speech, also vi. 8. 23; 15. 21; 
 32. 22. 
 
 SPEECH OF PERICLES. 
 Chaps. 140-144. 
 
 140. / am now, as always, against 
 yielding to the Peloponnesians, and ex- 
 pect that those who vote with me will also 
 share the responsibility for this policy. 
 1. Instead of appealing to arbitration, 
 the Lacedaemonians present demands, 
 the concession of any of which would be 
 an admission of fear. 2-5. 
 
 1. TTJS (t*v yvwfiT|s : his own convic- 
 tion, placed thus in opp. to the advice 
 to be given to others, 5, op> 5t ical fere., 
 where the stress lies on ^v^.0ov\evr(a. 
 TTJS avrrjs : cf. c. 127.9. cxofiai: cf. 
 c. 22. 6; iv. 66. 10; v. 49. 21; viii. 81. 
 2. 2. j,i] cl'xciv : that we should not 
 i/ield ; depending on yva>/uiris, and rep- 
 resenting the imv. 3. TTJ avrrj op- 
 yTj : with the same temper or zeal. See 
 
 on: see on c. 137. 22. 16. ctvai: so 
 ii. 75. 5. Often in this sense with a 
 neg. ; see on c. 2. 5; 25.2. 17. iroitj- 
 o-avTs : see on c. 67. 11. 18. -yvaSiias 
 irpovriOto-av : c/". iii. 36. 21 ; 42. 1 ; vi. 
 14. 3; and in iii. 38. 2, \eyttv irpoTidf- 
 vai, properly to give every one free 
 right of speech. Since here, instead 
 of oj ev Tf\et or 6 irpiiTavis, the collec- 
 tive ol 'A6rtvawi appears, we have a$(- 
 ffiv avrois instead of 'AOrivaiois as in vi. 
 14. 4. e'SoKci : tli - general opinion was ; 
 therefore the impf . ; the conclusion 
 follows in c. 145. 2 with the aor. 
 
 20. tir' cl[j.cJ5oTpa yi-yvo'jwvoi : the 
 use of 717^*0-004 explained on c. 37. 13, 
 and like St'xa yiyve<r6ai of C. 64. 6, 
 expressing opposing opinions. The de- 
 tails are introduced by KO.I KO.I (not 
 re fat), the clauses introduced by &s 
 being mutually exclusive. For a simi- 
 lar const., see on c. 27. 7. 21. XPH : 
 to be repeated with the following infs. 
 The second ws, which Kr. wishes to 
 strike out, cannot be dispensed with, 
 considering the opposition of the two
 
 290 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 140. 
 
 iv TV py(i) Trpd(ro-oi>Ta<s, 7rpo<s Se ras vfji<f>opa<; /cat ra? 
 5 yva>fjia<s r/oeTTOjaevov?. 6/oai Se /cat vvv oyaota /cat Trapa- 
 u/A/3ovXevrea /tot ovra, /cat rovs dvaTret^o/xeVous 
 St/cat< rot? KOLJSTJ Sd^aertv, ^v ay3a rt /cat cr<aXXct>- 
 fji0a, /SorjOeiv, rj ju/^Se KaropOovvTas rfjs ^we'crew? /xera- 
 
 ras v[ji<j>opa<s 
 
 /cat ras St 
 
 , ocra ai/ Trapa \6yov 
 j3rj, ela>8afjLi> amacr&u. Aa/ce8atyao^tot 8e irportpov re 2 
 S^Xot rjcrav eTrt/SovXevo^re? T^/xt^ /cat vvv ou^ T7/ctcrra. et- 
 pr)fMvov yap 8t/ca? /xev rwv Sta^dyocov dXX^Xot? StSdvat 
 15 /cat Se^ecr^at, e)(etv 8e e/care)oovs a 
 
 77-otetcr^at. 
 
 10 ov^ rja'O'ov djjiaOo)<5 
 
 9pa)iTov StoVe/9 /cat 
 
 tavotas rov dv- 
 
 on c. 130. 11 ; iii. 45. 18. 4. cv TO> 
 IPYV : wAen '< comes <o action. See on 
 c. 1 2O. 27. irpds TOS |v(ji<t>opas : c/*. 
 iii. 82. 18; vi. 34. 47; Dem. i. 11. 
 Here and in 9 = event us, whether 
 in good or in bad sense. Cf. ii. 64. 
 32; Soph. 0. T. 33. 5. Tptiroju- 
 vows : pass., as iv. 106. 12, yvufj.as 
 being ace. of specification, as in ii. 
 59. 4 ; iv. 106. 2. o|iota KO.\ irapa- 
 ir\Tjo-ia : two adjs. for emphasis, with- 
 out important difference of meaning. 
 Cf. Dem. in. 27 ; and see on c. 27. 4. 
 7. Sucaito: as appealing rather to 
 duty than to honour; stronger than 
 aio>. Cf. iv. 64. 7. TOIS KOIVT] Sdj-a- 
 <riv : = TOVTOIS & &/ Koivp 5o|??. TJV 
 opa TI KCJ.I : if after all we do, etc. ; each 
 particle helps to reject the proba- 
 bility of failure. 8. po-qOav : see on 
 C. 123. 3. TJ . . . |iETairoiEur0ai : or, 
 in case of success, they must not claim a 
 share either in the credit of good judg- 
 ment, fj = fl Sf n-fi- See on c. 78. 13 ; 
 ii. 63. 3; v. 63. 11. With /caTopfloiWas 
 the subject is changed imperceptibly. 
 See on c. 18. 21 ; 39. 15. On /ufTairot- 
 i, cf. ii. 51. 20. 9. v8'xTai 
 
 ovre avrot 
 
 yap : for it may happen, even if it is 
 not likely, referring to 1)v . . . <r<pa\- 
 \d>fjLfda. See on c. 124. 7. Note that 
 oi>x yffffoi/ follows fV5'xfTai here (not 
 as in c. 142. 25) from the fixity of 
 the formula. 10. apaOws xwR 1 ! " 111 : 
 take an unforeseen course, one not reck- 
 oned upon ; a.fj.a0(as here in the rare 
 pass, meaning (not as in c. 84. 13). 
 Grote, V. chap. 48, p. 371, under- 
 stands a/j.aOus in connexion with Sta- 
 voias in its usual active sense, ' igno- 
 rant,' ' deficient in reason.' There is 
 probably no such play of meaning. 
 TJ KO.L : KO.I placed as in rel. sentences. 
 See on c. 74. 25. TOS Siavoias : pur- 
 poses, plans. Cf. c. 84. 17; 144. 5; vi. 
 II. 23; 31. 6. TOW dvOpajirov: of a 
 man ; art. generic ; more usually in 
 pi. Cf. Xen. An. ii. 6. 10. 11. 6'<ra: 
 in everything which. 
 
 12. AaxcSaifio'vioi 8t : transition 
 from the general to the particular, as 
 in c. 32. 7, but now, etc. 13. clprjiie'- 
 vov : ace. abs. See on c. 2. 8, and cf. 
 vii. 1 8. 14. For the fact, see c. 78. 12. 
 14. Ttov Sia<|>op(ov : not diatpopuv with 
 P. and Kr. Cf. c. 56. 2 ; 78. 12.
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 140. 
 
 291 
 
 St/cas 7TO) r)Ti)o~av ovre rjfjLatv OLOOVTWV Se^ovrat, 
 rat 8e 7roXe/x&> /xaXXoi' 77 Xoyots ra ey/cX^/xara StaXve- 
 crBa.1, /cat eTrtracra'ovre? 19877 /cat ov/cert atTtw/xevot Tra- 
 peio~L. IloretSatas re yay> a7rai/to"Tao~$at /ceXeuovcrt /cat Ai- 3 
 
 20 ywaj' avTovojJLOV cu^tevat /cat TO MeyayoeW' i|/T^>tayxa /ca- 
 Oaipelv ot Se reXevratot otSe T^/covres /cat row? "EXX^va? 
 npoayopevovo-tv auTo^d/xou? afaevai. v/ua5i> Se /x^Set? 4 
 vo/xtcri7 7re/H {3pa,\OS av TroXe/xetv, et TO Meyayoeiwz/ 1^17- 
 (f)icrfMa p,r) /ca^eXot/xei/, OTrep /xaXtcrra Trpov^ovraa el /ca- 
 
 25 BaipeOeiy], /XT) av yty^ecr^at TOV TroXe^ov, ^178' ei' U/AM' 
 avrots atrtav vTroXtTn^cr^e a>9 Sta fjuKpbv eTroXe/xi^craTe 
 TO yap /Bpa^y Tt TOVTO Tracrav V/JLOJV e^et TT)V y8e/3atajcrti' 5 
 /cat Trelpav Trjs yvw/x^? olg et ^vy^a)pyjo'T, /cat aXXo Tt 
 
 vira- 
 
 15. x eiv <* xo|AV : regular descrip- 
 tion of tlie status quo. C/. iv. 65. 
 3; 118. 14. 16. 8i8o'vrwv: 0/0.33. 
 25; 35-22. 17. SbaXv'co-6cu : see on 
 c. 131. 12; here trans, with ace., but 
 intr. in c. 145. 6. 18. erriTa<r<rovTs : 
 dictating, like masters ; abs. ; rare in 
 prose ; with dat. in vi. 82. 11. Cy. 
 Soph. 0. C. 839; ^in(. 668; Theocr. 
 xv. 90. alTito|A6voi : expostulating like 
 equals. Cf. c. 69. 33. 
 
 19. diravio-TcurOai : cf. c. 139. 4. 
 20. Me-yaptwv: short for Trepi Me-yape- 
 wi/, c. 139. 6. Cf. the gen. in c. 129. 
 12. Kr. Spr. 47, 7, 6. 21. rtXtv- 
 TCUOI : adv. to ^Kovres. See on c. 12. 
 3; 61. 18. 22. irpowyopevoucriv : see 
 on c. 139. 0. 
 
 23. irpl Ppaxe'os: cf. c. 78. 1. 
 24. 6'irep: grammatically object of 
 irpovxovra.1, taken by prolepsis from 
 the subj. of KaOoupeQeit). Cf. c. 82. 
 26 ; 88. 3. Kr. makes oVtp nom. and 
 subj. of KaOaipeOfirj, saying that such 
 
 prolepsis is not found before a condi- 
 tional particle. But cf. Plat. Phaed. 
 95 b, rauTo 5^j OVK hv Oav/jidaaifu Kal 
 rbv rov Ka.0fj.ov \6yov fl irddoi. For fj.rt, 
 see on c. 139. 7. 26. oirCov: re- 
 proach; with inro\tirriff6f (in your own 
 thoughts) as with firupfpfiv, iii. 46. 26 ; 
 8i.20; v. 75. 9; vi. 76. 17. 
 
 27. TO Ppaxv TI TOWTO : TI thus 
 added to the repeated Bpaxv adds to 
 the notion of triviality. t'xei : con- 
 tains. See on c. 97. 13. 28. ols : on 
 the rel. in this position, see on c. 68. 
 15; and cf. c. 35. 15; 69. 20; 95. 21. 
 The forcible effect of oirtp fjui\i(Tra 
 Trpovxovrai, 24, which controls all that 
 follows, appears to permit the pron. 
 oTs to refer to the subj. of trpovxovrai, 
 and the demand itself to be obj. of 
 |vxx c "P 1 l< 7 ""- For a similar free ref. 
 of the rel., cf. iv. 26. 12. The con- 
 jecture of J. Steup, & fare (for ofs) 
 is, therefore, not necessary. 29. 
 e'iriTax0TJ<rr0 : pass., from eiri
 
 292 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 140, 141. 
 
 30 Kovcravres a,7rtcr^vpt(ra//,evot Se craves a> 
 141 avrots drro rov tcrov v/xa/ /xaXXov Trpocrfyepea-Oai. avro- l 
 dev ST) BiavoTJ0r)T6 rj vrraKoveiv trpiv TL /3Xa/3rjvai, fj el 
 a>5 e/aotye oL^ivov Soicet eivou, KCU eirl /xe- 
 3pa^e[a 6/xotcos Trpo(j)dcrei. 
 <f>6fiq) e^ovres a KCKT^/xe^a. T^V yap avrrjv 
 
 17 re n-eyicrTiq Kal eXa^icrrrj SiKcuwcns 0,770 raV 
 irpo 81/079 Tot? TreXas eT 
 
 KCU em 
 
 TII//. See on c. 2. 18. 30. 
 
 picra|A6Voi : short for icrxvpias (^f/Saitox) 
 aTraxra/iefot. craves civ KaTO<rTT]<r(UT : 
 w7/ maA;e </ie?H understand clearly. Cf. 
 c. 32. 6 ; vii. 44. 26. The inf. irpoo-Qe- 
 pe<r6at represents the dependent imv., 
 as ,u^ elf/ceii/ in 2. The aor. opt. with 
 &v points more distinctly than the 
 simple fut. to the effect now to be 
 produced. See on c. 127. 6. Madvig, 
 Adv. I. p. 309, proposes erases fjKa- 
 Ta,<TTr,ffeTe. 31. diro TOV fcrov : as 
 equal to equal. Cf. c. 99. 7. irpo<r<j>- 
 pea-Oai. : with dat., v. in. 23; with 
 irp6s To/a, v. 105. 17. 
 
 141. Therefore a quick decision 
 should be taken. 1. If war comes, 
 as I hold it to be advisable, it will be 
 found that we have the advantage of the 
 Peloponnesians in means, in varied 
 adaptation to events, and in unity of 
 interest. 2-7. 
 
 The first section gives the conclu- 
 sion to be drawn from c. 140. 2-5. 
 With 2 begins the discussion of 
 points unfavourable to the Peloponne- 
 sians, which continues to c. 143. 2. 
 Then are mentioned the advantages on 
 the side of the Athenians, to c. 144. 1. 
 
 1. avro'Ocv : temporal, as in vi. 21. 
 9; prop, 'from the spot,' and there- 
 fore like Sia-irep elx*", c. 134. 14, imme- 
 diately, on the spot. 2. Siavo^'SiiTs : 
 see on c. 18. 18. 3. V: with dat. 
 
 causal, as in c. 138.31. 4. 
 places the two notions on the same 
 level, strengthening nai . . . KOI, used 
 as in c. 139. 21. Cf. c. 39. 4. \!ovrs 
 . . . i'ovTs : though the const, is 
 changed, these parties., as above the 
 inf. viraKoveiv, denote the obj. of Sta- 
 1/07)^77x6. A similar const, in vi. 78. 5, 
 fvOvfj.rj6iiTa} fj.axov/j.fvos. Sh. supplies 
 Tro\f/j.e?v, which P. suggests. "The 
 intercalated d>s causes the shift, as 
 if <is /A)] ei^ovTfs KTE." B. L. G. P. 
 thinks also that the parties, might 
 depend on some appropriate verb im- 
 plied in diavorjOriTf, comparing vii. 
 68. 3, vofj,iaufj.ev &fj.a fjiv vofju/j,il>TaTov 
 elvai . . . (Kyevr)ff6(ji.evov. 5. 8vva- 
 T<U: valet, means, implies. Cf. iii. 
 46. 10 ; vi. 36. 9. But here only with 
 a subst. as obj. 6. 8ovXw<riv (iii. 10. 
 15) ... SiKcuworis (iv. 86. 21; v. 17. 
 11): Thucydidean nouns; the latter 
 ' a demand based on a claim of right ' 
 (see on c. 140. 7) ; to which, there- 
 fore, the notion of indecent arrogance 
 is given by airb rtav 6/j.oiwv firtTaff- 
 ffofjifv-ri. The last words we must take 
 with Kr. and Herbst (Gee/en Cobet, p. 
 51) as masc. (so viii. 89. 27) though 
 Bonitz, p. 24, and Sh. think neut. The 
 pi. makes this case different from c. 
 77.16. 7. irpo 8iT|s: ' before,' i.e. 
 really without proceeding by way of, 
 arbitration.
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 141. 
 
 293 
 
 ou/c 
 
 To, Se TOV TroXejJiov /cat rail/ e/carepots vTrap^ovrotv 2 
 
 pa e^optv yyaire /ca#' e/cacrroi> OLKOVOV- 
 10 re?. avrovpyoL re yap etcrt ITeXoTro^z^crtot, /cat ovre tSta 3 
 oure eV /cou>o> ^pij/jiaTd i<rriv avrots, eVetra yjzovuav no- 
 Ae'/xa*z/ /cat < &iairovTi.(t)v arrupoi Sta ro ftpa^ea)<s avrot eV 
 d\Xij\ovs VTTO Trevtas e7rt(epeu>. /cat ot rotovrot oure 4 
 ^au? TrXrjpovv ovre 7reas crrparta? TroXXa/as e/CTre/XTrew 
 15 Svi/ai/rat, 0.776 ran/ tSta)i> re a/xa aVoi>re<? /cat oVo raV 
 /cat TrpocreVt /cat ^a\acrcr>y? fl 
 
 8. TO, 8c . . . virapxo'vrwv : placed 
 at the beginning of the period as the 
 theme of the following exposition as 
 regards both sides. From this must 
 the advantage of one side, TO. i)fiiv 
 vTrdpxavTa, be supplied as obj. to ovc 
 acrOfVfffTtpa. fo/j.tv. The following 
 description of the position and war- 
 like resources of the Peloponnesians 
 is so plainly opposed to that of the 
 Corinthians, c. 121, 122, that we can 
 see plainly the literary use made by 
 Thuc. of the thoughts of Pericles, 
 which are no doubt truly stated. See 
 the Introd. p. 44 ff. 
 
 10. avrovp-yoi T -yap T. : to appre- 
 ciate the following reasoning we must 
 observe that in 3 three characteristics 
 of the Peloponnesians of an unfavour- 
 able tendency are joined by re, /ecu, 
 tireiTa. In 4, 5, these are illustrated 
 by their necessary results in reverse 
 (chiastic order). Thus : (1) 13, KOI ol 
 TOIOVTOI KTf. expands tireira. "^povioov 
 KTt. ; (2) 17, a: 5e Trfpiovcriat /ere. en- 
 forces Kal ovre ISia KTf. ; (3) 18, aia- 
 fj.atri Tf KTf. repeats avrovpyol re yap 
 KTf. avrovp-yoi : properly those who 
 use their own hands, not those of 
 slaves, in work ; then, from the pre- 
 vailing application of epya to agri- 
 culture, those who till their own land,= 
 
 yeiapyoi of c. 142. 18. 12. Suiirovrt- 
 v : here only in Thuc. ; Xen. Hell. 
 vi. 2. 16; freq. in Polyb., Dion., Plut. 
 Ppa\ ws : for a short time ; in this 
 sense only here ; elsewhere ' in brief,' 
 of speeches. Cf. c. 97. 12; iii. 6i.2; 
 v. 9. 4. 13. eiri(j>piv : sc. iro\f/j.ovs 
 or SirAa, which occurs in iv. 16. 5; 78. 
 23; v. 18. 12; vii. 18. 15. If /3paxrs 
 (so v. H.) were read for j8paxe'&>s, two 
 unusual features would be removed. 
 
 14. irX^povv : so v. H. and St. ; 
 which gives a simpler const, than 
 trXripovvres of Mss. But the other 
 editors, as Cl. formerly, make vavs as 
 well as a-TpaTids obj. of eKirfniffiv, re- 
 taining ir\-npovvres (neither skips, man- 
 ning them), which emphasizes the point 
 wherein the Peloponnesians would 
 naturally come short. This seems 
 preferable. 15. dird T<OV I8fo>v: 
 away from. Cf. c. 7. 6 ; 76. 7 ; 99. 
 10. diro TUV avroiv: with. Cf. c. 
 74. 18; 91. 28. Here only Thuc. uses 
 TO. avruiv for TCI ff<f>(Tpa, ii. 20. 12 ; iii. 
 95. 14; 107. 12; iv. 66. 4. The Pelo- 
 ponnesian soldier had to maintain 
 himself; a/xa calls attention to,the 
 difficulty of doing this while farms 
 were left without cultivation. 16. 
 6aXa<r<rr]s tp-yo'|voi : (cf. ii. 85. 4 ; iii. 
 86. 15; 115. 10) by the superior skill
 
 294 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 141. 
 
 at Se irepiovcrlai rot"? TroAe'/zous paXkov rj at /3tatot eV<o- 
 pat d^e'xovo-t crw/xacrt re erot/xorepot ot avrovpyot rwv 3 
 dvOptoTTtov r) ^pij/JLacri TroXe/xetv, TO /xev Trtcrrov 
 20 e/c TWZ> ACtv8wa>v /caz^ vreyotyereV^at, TO Se ou /3e/3atoi> 
 ov 7rpoava\(JL)(ru;, aXXcus re icai/ Trapa 
 6 TToXe/xo? avrot? /x^/cvz^rat. p^XI) 
 
 * EiXXrjvas SwaTot IleXoTrow^crtot /cat ot 
 
 Troke^eiv 8e /x^ 77-po? opoiav dvTLTrapa- 
 25 o-Kev-rjv aSv^arot, orav /x-T^re ySovXevr^ptw ei/t 
 
 oi rt o^e'w? e7rtreXwo~t, Trdvres re tcroi/n^oi 
 
 with the latter as obj. The sense is, 
 " people who till their lands with their 
 own hands are more inclined to risk 
 their lives in war than their property ; 
 for, as to their lives, they have a 
 good hope that they will pass safely 
 through the dangers of war; but 
 they feel no confidence that they will 
 not use up their property before the 
 war comes to an end." Cf. the quite 
 different inference from the same 
 premises in c. 1 2 1 . 3, 4. 20. JIT) ov : 
 instead of /XTJ with inf. depending on 
 a negatived verb. Cf. viii. 60. 5; 71. 
 5. GMT. 815, 2 ; H. 1034. Kiihn. 
 514, 5; Kr. Spr. 67, 12, 6. 22. 
 avrois : see on c. 6. 8 ; 48. 9. 
 
 24. avTicrxeiv : aor. in reference to 
 fj.<ixV A"? ( c f- c- "7- 12; vi. 91. 9); 
 Tro\ep.*iv, pres., of protracted war. 
 |ii] /ere. : = ov Suvavrai eav fj.$i ?rpbs 
 ofjioiav a.vTnrapa.a'Kevfyv TroAeyUwcrt, imply- 
 ing that the Athenians were furnished 
 in a quite different fashion. See on 
 c. 91. 28. 25. 6'rav: introduces a 
 confident reason in form' of an un- 
 certain assumption, so long as, while. 
 Cf. o>? &v, Plat. Phaed. 74 c. POV- 
 XeuTtjpCw v : an indirect justification 
 of the ( Athenian hegemony in opp. to 
 the Spartan demand, TOVS 
 
 of their adversaries. 17. ol irepiov- 
 <ru : sc. xpr)/j.a,Tiav ; cf. c. 7. 2 ; 8. 15, 
 referring probably to the reserved 
 fund of the Athenians. See ii. 13. 
 25. ptaioi e'<r<t>op<u : extraordinary 
 taxes, imposed in times of necessity, 
 as the Corinthians had advised, c. 121. 
 19. In vi. 20. 6 we have jSt'euo? Sou- 
 Aeia, and in iii. 82. 18 war is called 
 (iicuos StSafT/caAos. 18. ave'xovori : 
 Schol., /SacTTa^owrt, av^dvovcrt, keep up, 
 support; probably without an exact 
 parallel. Cf. Aristid. Panath. p. 182, 
 
 <rw|xa(ri : with life and limb ; often 
 opp. to xM/ ttaTa - Cf- c - 85. 4; 121. 
 12. Here rb /utV refers to TO ffu/j.ara., 
 rb Se to ra xP^l jLaTa > an( l both are 
 objs. of fxovres. In the connected 
 expressions irurrbv exovres, ov ySeySaiov 
 (exocres) the objective thought (to 
 possess a thing) passes into the sub- 
 jective, ' to have a confident hope,' ' to 
 have no assurance ' ; and then TC ^ueV, 
 rt de are on the one hand to be con- 
 strged as objs. of txovrts ; on the other, 
 to be connected closely with the infs. 
 tiv irepiyevfffOai and n-poava\u>ffft.v, with 
 the former as ace. of specification 
 (since airot is to be supplied there),
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 141, 142. 
 
 295 
 
 res Ka 
 
 )v (f)L\el 
 
 6/xd^)vXot TO e<f>' eavroy cWaoTOS crTrevSiy e 
 yiyvecrdai. Kal yap oi IJLZV as 
 i, nva /SouXo^rat, oi Se a>s i^/ctcrra 
 30 TO, ot/ceta (frdeipcu. yjpovLoL re ^wioVres ei^ jSpa^el ^tv 1 
 
 fJLOpLO) CTKOTTOVOri Tl T(i)V KOIVWV, T&> 6 1T\OVL TO, Ol/ceia 
 
 Trpdcrcrovo~i Kal e/ca<TTO9 ou irapa TT^V eavrov d/ze'Xeiai> 
 (Herat /3Xcu/;etz', fteXew Se rwt /cat aXXoj VTrep eauroO rt 
 irpd&eiv, wore TO) avrw UTTO aTravTW tSi'a So^acr/Aart 
 i-2 \av6dveiv TO KOIVOV aOpoov (f}0ip6fjievoi>. neyivTov Se ! 
 rait' taraj^ <nrdvei /ccoXvcroi'Tcu, orai/ croX avra 
 
 a-JTovo/uovs a<f>ifvai. 27. ov\ d|JW)<})v- 
 \oi : they are not all Dorians, but 
 some Thebans, Achaeans, Arcadians. 
 ov retained, though after OTO.V, as the 
 regular neg. for contradicting a single 
 notion. See on c. 78. 1. TO t<j>' cou- 
 TO'V: we should expect (c/". c. 17. 2) 
 tauruv or eai/ToC. C/., however, iv. 
 28. 5 ; viii. 48. 41 ; Soph. Ant. 889. 
 Karros : after the pi. subj. makes 
 the verb sing. Cf. ii. 16. 11. oirev'- 
 6i] : with ace. Cf. v. 16. 7; vi. 10. 15; 
 
 79. 14. 28. 4>i\i : see on c. 78. 5. 
 Here, like iv. 125. 7 and probably vii. 
 
 80. 12, to be taken impers. This will 
 explain the neg. fj.T\5ev, as in c. 142. 
 26, after tvSexerai. Ktihn. 512, 2 b; 
 Kr. Spr. 67, 7, 1. fnvrcXt's -yi-yveo-eoA : 
 only here in Thuc. Hdt., i. 124, who 
 often uses ^nrreAes iro^'tv, as iii. 141 ; 
 iv. 4 ; v. 107. 29. nva : designating 
 any object at pleasure, like oi WAos. 
 Cf. c. 37. 12; 69. 17. 
 
 30. xpo'fUH (c. 140. 21) vvioVres: 
 and ichen at last they do come together 
 for consultation. Cf. the complaint 
 of the Corinthians, c. 69. 8. e'v Ppa- 
 Xt fiopiu : after -xpovioi the ellipse of 
 XP&VOV is easy. Cf. c. 85. 3. Also 
 with TCf TT\toyi (on which the force of 
 
 fv is continued) xp<W> not MP'V> J g * 
 be supplied. But Kr. supplies T^S 
 |ui/o'5oi; with fj.opl<f>. St., Jahrb. 1863, 
 p. 478, explains the two expressions, 
 ' to a small degree,' ' mainly.' 32. 
 irapa: with ace., in consequence of; 
 freq. in Dem., as in iv. 11 ; xvm. 232. 
 239. 33. fic'Xeiv St'nvi Kal aXXco : but 
 that of course some one else is taking care. 
 34. viro diravTwv I8ia: joined with 
 5o|cr,uaTt as with a pass, partic. See 
 on c. 95. 16; 130. 3. 
 
 142. Tfie attempt to establish them- 
 selves in our country will not help them ; 
 and at sea, in spite of all their efforts, 
 they can never match us. 
 
 1. p^'-yurrov 8e': = Sirtp Se fiefurrov 
 tart, regularly with the art. Cf. ii. 
 65. 9; iii. 63. 10; iv. 70. 18; 108. 28; 
 viii. 76. 35 ; 92. 34 : 96. 9 ; without 
 art. c. 35. 19 ; vi. 69. 25. But ^tyi- 
 o-rov may here agree with the inner 
 object of Kia\vaovrai ; they will experi- 
 ence their greatest hindrance. Cf. Plat. 
 Phaed. 60 a, Sa-rarov STJ <re irpoa-fpovffi ', 
 and see Ktihn. 410, note 5. 2. KW\V- 
 o-ovrai: fut. mid. with pass, meaning, 
 as icurdft.fi'ot, 19. Kiihn. 376, 4. 
 6'rav: see on c. 141. 25.
 
 296 THUCYDIDES I. 142. 
 
 7roptd/Ai'oi 8ta/x,eXXo>crt rov 8e TroXejaov ot /catpot ov 
 
 5 " Kat JU/T}I> ouS' 17 eVtretxtcris ovSe TO VOLVTIKOV avrwv 2 
 a^LOf <j>o/3r)0fjvai. T^V /tev yap ^aKeirov /cat e^ elp-ijvr) 3 
 TroXtz/ dvTLTTaXov Trapacr/ceuacracr^at, 17 TTOU Sr) eV TroXe- 
 
 /xta re /cat ou^ rjcrcrov e/cet^ot? 
 
 8' et TTOLtjcrovTai, TT^S //,> y^s /SXaVroiG' a^ rt 4 
 10 /xepo? /caraSpo/x,ats /cat avro/AoXtats, ov ^teVrot iKavov ye 
 ecrrat evrtret^t^etv re KwXuetv lyjaas 7rXev<Ta^ras; e? rr 
 
 /cat, ]7rep 
 
 opp. to raxv, as iii. 46. 10. 3. ov 
 |uvcro( : act. ; a/? <o s'^/, = oi>x ^ l 
 /ieVeiv. C/: Ar. ^y. 1620; Dem. iv. 
 37, o/ rwi' vpayndrtav ov (itvovai Kaipol 
 rV fififrepav ^paSurfJTa cal elptavfiav. 
 
 5. ov8' ij > iriTx w *" l s re. : refers 
 to C. 122. 3. 6. 4>o(3ti0T]vcu : ;ict. 
 sense with S|ioj/, as c. 138. 11, a{ios 
 6avfj.dffai. TT^V fu v -yoip : the ace. 
 thus placed at the beginning, stands 
 in no exact const, with the following 
 words (see on c. 32. 18) ; it is neither 
 subj. nor obj., but seems to introduce 
 the matter in hand ; as regards the 
 first, viz. the e'iriTet'x'T's. The second 
 point comes in at 15, rb Se rrjs 6a\d<r- 
 ffi)s Krt. (With irapaffKfvdcraa'dai. a 
 general subject must be supplied.) 
 Epiteichisis consisted either in the 
 founding of a permanent settlement 
 at a point dangerous to the enemy (as 
 Heracleia, iii. 92), or in the establish- 
 ment of a fort from which sallies 
 might be made (as Deceleia, vii. 19). 
 So ir6\iv and tpp-wpiov are species to 
 the genus r^v fj.fi/ (tirirfixurtv). 7. 
 r\ irov 8tj : of course therefore. Cf. \\. 
 37-15. iroX.efua: sc. 777. Cf. ii. II. 
 20 ; iii. 58. 24 ; v. 64. 18. 8. ovx 
 if<r<rov : the neg. belongs only to the 
 adr. The inf. would take /x^. See 
 
 , rats vavcrv 
 
 on c. 141. 28. ijnuv ajT6iriTTixi- 
 <T|itvuv : it is best to understand this 
 pf. not with Cl., of the assurance 
 the speaker feels that the Athenians 
 will be beforehand with the Spartans 
 in adopting this measure, but with 
 Sh. (and apparently St.), " much more 
 in time of war when our city is a 
 counter-eViTei'xKr/ua against their in- 
 fant colony." Athens itself is rep- 
 resented, and not, as Kr. and B. 
 think, other existing fortresses as 
 Oenoe. This allusion to the <=7rt- 
 Tt'xr is probably put into the 
 mouth of Pericles as one of TO. btovra 
 (c. 22. 5) by Time, writing at the 
 end of the war, with the knowledge 
 of the occupation of Pylos, Cythera 
 (vii. 26. 10), and Deceleia. Herbst, 
 Philol. 38, p. 581. 
 
 9. pXairroiv ov : after fut. GMT. 
 505 ; H. 901 a. 10. avTOfioXUus : 
 i.e. of slaves. Cf. vii. 27. 5 ; viii. 
 40. 11. 11. iriTix^iv : depends on 
 K o>X.W. GMT. 815, 1; H. 963. 12. 
 ffirep tcrxw'o|iv: cf. ii. 13. 18. dfxv'- 
 veo-6ai : to retaliate, not here ' to defend 
 ourselves.' Cf. c. 42. 2; ii. 67. 28; 
 iv. 63. 11. He refers to attacks by 
 sea on the Peloponnesus, which also 
 would be attended by KaraSpo^ai and
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 142. 
 
 297 
 
 Tr\4ov yap i^/jtets e^o/Aev roi) Kara yfjv CK rov ^avrtKov 5 
 e/x7retpta? Y) eVewot K TOV /car r^Tretpov e? ra vavrt/ca. 
 
 15 ro Se rrj? 6a\dcrcrr)<s eVto~r7^aoi>a<? yeve&dai ov paStcus 6 
 avrois Trpoo-yez-^crerai. ovSe yap v/xet?, yaeXeraWes avro 7 
 ev6vs O.TTO rail' M^St/caiz', t^eipyacrOe TTOJ TTWS 01) aVope<j 
 yewpyot /cat ov $aXacrcrtot, /cat Trpocre'rt ouSe /zeXer/Jcrat 
 eacrofjievoi Sta ro u<^>' rj/JLOiV TroXXat? vavcrw aet e^op/xet- 
 
 20 o-#at, a^tov dv rt Spwez' ; Trpos fte> yap oXtya? e'^op/xov- 8 
 o~as /cob; 8ta/ctvSv^evo~etav TrXfjuei T.TJV dfj-auiav upacrvvov- 
 res, TroXXats Se etpyd/xet'ot 'fjcrv^dcrovcrL, /cat e^ rw /x^ 
 jLteXeraWt d^v^erwrepot eo~o^rat /cat 8t' avro /cat 
 repot, ro 8e vavriKov 
 
 25 /cat ov/c e^Se^erat, orai' 
 
 avTo/j.o\iai. Cf. vii. 26. 2. 13. 
 irXe'ov yap TJIXCIS e'xojxcv fere. : v\fov 
 ex<>/J.tv means as usual (c/'. c. 37. 18; 
 42. 15 ; 76. 15 ; iii. 43. 12 ; iv. 59. 7 ; 62. 
 16 ; vii. 36. 6 ; viii. 99. 12), ite /(are ?Ae aa 7 - 
 vantage, though here the comp. retains 
 its full const, with ^ ^reelVot. The 
 gen. roD Kara y^i', as regards opera- 
 tions on land, is like c. 22. 14 ; 36. 1 1 ; 
 Hdt. i. 32, yuerpi'ais IXOITSS /3i'ou: and 
 c'/c governs e^irfipias with its obj. gen. 
 placed before it, ^/rom our experience 
 in naval matters, as in c. 32. 8 ; 84. 
 13; 107. 26; 139. 2, and its article is 
 omitted, as in c. 3. 1 ; n. 2; 23. 20; 
 36. 11 ; 107. 26. 
 
 15. TO 8 % TTJS 6o\ao-<rr|s re. : refers 
 to c. 121. 14. 17. t|cipyourO rrw : have 
 as yet brought it to perfection. This re- 
 mark answers so well to the thought 
 of Pericles that the particle TTCO, though 
 wanting in the best Mss., can hardly 
 be dispensed with ; it might easily 
 drop out before the following itS>s. 
 18. owS . . . ^euroVevoi : expressed 
 with the same confidence as 8 above : 
 " we will leave them no time to prac- 
 
 ecrrtv, uonrep /cat aXXo rt, 9 
 e/c vrapepyov /u,eXerao"^at, 
 
 tise." The pass, sense is rare. Cf. Eur. 
 /. A. 331; Dem. u. 16, e^voi Siarpt- 
 &eiv; VIII. 59, &yfiv fjirvx'iav eciffBai. 
 19. e'(t>op(iur0ai : cf. viii. 20. 3 ; pass, 
 of </)op,ue?j/ with dat. See on c. 2. 18; 
 140. 29. 
 
 21. SiaKivSwEucreiav : force their way 
 through. Cf. iv. 29. 8; v. 46. 11. 22. 
 TW (xi] (leXeTwvTi : see on c. 36. 3 ; the 
 lack of practice. 23. 81* avro : just 
 for this reason. Cf. c. 68. 9 ; 74. 3. 24. 
 T'x.vi]s : a matter of acquired skill. Cf. 
 c. 83. 4. cixrirep teal aXXo TI : as much 
 as anything else whatever. Cf. vi. 18. 
 38; Xen. An. i. 3. 15, &s rts ical &\\os. 
 Kr. Spr. 69, 32, 13. 25. 6'rav rv'xtl : 
 at any chance time, without plan. So 
 TI/X'", pers. and impers., is used in 
 various relative turns to express acci- 
 dental circumstances of time, place, 
 fact. No doubt a grammatical sup- 
 plement is to be assumed as original, 
 but is not present to the mind of the 
 speaker. Cf. us, otrcas ervxf, iv. 25. 7; 
 v. 20. 9 ; 56. 15 ; viii. 95. 21 ; 6ir66ev 
 r&xoiev, iv. 26. 20; with rel. pron., iii. 
 43. 18; viii. 48. 36. K irapc'pYOv: and
 
 THUCYDIDES i. 143. 
 
 143 ctXXa fjiaXXov ^Sei/ e/cetVw irdpepyov aXXo yLyve&Bai. el I 
 re /cat /a^crai/res raw 'OXiyATrtacrtt' f) AeX<ots 
 
 TOVS 
 
 vavrcov, 
 
 5 re /cat rwv jaerot>ca)z> Sewo^ a*> ^ vw Se rdSe re v-rrdp- 
 ^eL /cat, OTrep KpdncrTov, Kvfiepvrjras e^op^ev TroXtra? /rat 
 XXrjv VTrr)pe(riav TrXetous /cat apeivovs fj ndcra TJ 
 'EXXa<?. /cat em ra> /ctvSww ovSet? av Se^atro rai^ 2 
 
 rfv re avrov <f>evyLv /cat //,era rrjs T^CTCTO^O? a^ota 
 10 eXTrtSo? oXtywz' 'f)fMepu)v eVe/ca /xeyaXou fjaadov Socrews e/cet- 
 vots 
 
 served." 5. vvv 8': but as it is. Cf. 
 c. 68. 14 ; 71.8. ro'8 vrropxet : avri- 
 iraXoi ta/j.ei'. 6. KvpepvrJTas : pred., 
 we have citizens for steersmen. 7. rqv 
 aXXrjv vinjpecrCav : the rest of our crews. 
 Cf. vi. 31. 21. This noun being col- 
 lective, the adjs. are pi. Cf. c. 24. 9; 
 136. 2. 
 
 8. Kal eirl TW KivSvvo) /CT. : /cat be- 
 longs to oiiSels Ttav ^fviav as opp. to 
 citizens, iwl re? KivSvvy, in view of the 
 danger. See on c. 70. 10. " Not only 
 on our citizens may we reckon ; even 
 the strangers among us will not con- 
 sent, for the offers our enemies can 
 make them, to give up their own 
 homes." For, since these maritime 
 places were dependent on Athens, 
 such would be the result of Athenian 
 success ; no one who had taken part 
 with the Peloponnosians being allowed 
 to return to his native city. The inf. 
 after Sf'xeo-flai, as in iii. 53. 4 ; v. 94. 3. 
 Cf. Soph. El. 1304 with Wolff's note. 
 10. fvexa: (as usual placed between 
 the attendant gens; cf. c. 5. 6; 73. 17) 
 belongs to Soo-eas, on which prydkov 
 /LLicrdov depends, and b\iy<av Tj/j.fp&v on 
 both. 
 
 ^/ trapepyw, as a by-work, a holiday task. 
 Cf. vl. 69. 27 ; vii. 27. 20. 26. (irjSe v 
 . . . Y^vco-Oai : sc. Sel from eVSe'xfTai. 
 See on c. 141. 28. 
 
 143. Nor will they be able to seduce 
 our sailors by money, for the best of them 
 are Athenian citizens. 1, 2. Our supe- 
 riority at sea will enable us to endure 
 for a time even the loss of our own 
 country. 3-5. 
 
 ct T Ka : the third point (in refer- 
 ence to c. 121. 3), after the e'lrjrei'- 
 Xtfis, c. 142. 6, and the VO.VTIK.&V, c. 142. 
 15. 2. Kivrjo-avrss ' see on c. 93. 8. 
 The obj. is the part. gen. ruv XPW"- 
 TUV, like vj. 70. 20. See on c. 30. 8 ; 
 58. 15. Ae\<j>ois : without eV because 
 under the influence of the locative 
 'OXu /J.TT ia.tr iv (see Kiihn. 337, note 1). 
 Conversely, in c. 121. 8, 'OKv^ta. is 
 controlled by e V. 3. vrroXapciv : see 
 on c. 68. 18. 4. ^ 6'vrwv ij[JuSv KT*.: 
 this gen. abs. makes the prot. to Seivbv 
 bv $v, being = el ^v ^ avriira\ot 3/j.ev. 
 The second taftii/Tcav . . . fj.erotK(av is 
 subord. to the former, = " supposing 
 we ourselves (i.e. citizens of the two 
 lower Solonian classes, see iii. 16. 6) 
 and the metics went on board and
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 143. 
 
 299 
 
 " Kat ra fjitv neXorrow^criajv ejaotye rotaura /cat Tra- 3 
 
 So/cet etvat, rd 8e rj^erepa Tourer re atvir^p 
 e/cetVots [jL6[ji\lfdfjiTr]v drr^XXd^at /cat dXXa ov/c drro rov 
 15 ticrou fj.eya.Ka Jfyeiv. ^fv T* errt TT)^ ^capav rjp,a)i> TreQf) LCD- 4 
 crt^, i^txetg errt r^v e/cetva>v TrXevcrouyne^a, /cat ov/cert e/c 
 rov 6/AOiou ecrrat IleXoTroi'^crov /nepo? Tt T/AT^rpat /cat 
 T}^ arracrav ot /xei' yap ou^ e^ovcnv dXX^i/ av- 
 d/xa^et, ^t^ 8' ecrrt y^ vroXX^ /cat > vrjcrois 
 20 /cat /car' T^Treipoz'. //,eya yap ro r^g OaXdcrcrrj^ /cparos 
 cr/cei/ao'^e 8e- et /xej^ yap ^jaev ^crtwrat, TtW? ai' dXi^- 5 
 Trrdrepot ^crat' ; Kat t'v^ ^p^ art e'yyvrara rourov 
 /cal ot/cta? dt^etfat, TT^S Se 
 
 12. Kal Ta fv fT. : transition to 
 the second part of the examination of 
 
 TO TOU TToAfjUOU Kai TOJC %KO.TfpOtS VTTO.p- 
 
 XovTtav, c. 141. 8. TOiavTa Kal irapa- 
 TrXTi'o-ia : </. c. 28. 17 ; vii. 78. 4. 13. 
 wvirep : assimilated from airep. 14. 
 CKCIVOIS : though = rots tKfivcav (cf. C. 
 71. 9, irpbs ai/Tous) is still pers. so as 
 to justify the dat. with fif^<peaQai, as 
 in iv. 61. 18. Kr. Spr. 46, 7, 3. 
 dirtiXXaxflai : lobe free from. Cf. 0.122. 
 22; iii. 63. 17; viii. 2. 21. OVK airo TOV 
 to-ov: more than a match. This enhances 
 the force of fj. ( yd\a, which, though 
 not indispensable (v. H. omits it, fol- 
 lowing Cobet, V. L. p. 436), is added 
 to balance ojj/irep . . . ffj.efj.^du.-r]v. 
 
 15. TJV T KT. : the speaker's pur- 
 pose was here to detail the ,ue7aA.o just 
 spoken of. But the first point touched 
 upon, the proper conduct of the Athe- 
 nians when invaded by land, is treated 
 with so much fulness, that the second, 
 to which the T points, is omitted alto- 
 gether ; and only in c. 144. 1 is the 
 thread resumed with iro\\a 5t Kal &\\a, 
 to be again postponed to some other 
 occasion, c. 144. 5. See App. 16. 
 
 Kol OVKC'TI KTt. : otuceri implies the 
 certain change of a former opinion ; 
 " they will not then find it the same 
 thing" (but far worse). Cf. Plat. Gorg. 
 
 475 C, a/J.<t>OTfpOlS (i(V OVK &V 6TI VTTff- 
 
 Ba\\oi, ' it cannot now excel in both.' 
 Find 01. i. 5, 114. With IK rov &fj.olov, 
 cf. ii. 3. 18, ec rov ta/ov yiyveffOai, and 
 see on c. 34. 10. 18. avTiX.af3uv : 
 receive in compensation. Cf. iii. 40. 13 ; 
 58. 7. 20. KaT* Tpripov : particu- 
 larly on the Thracian coast. 
 
 21. o-Ke\J/ew0 8 : introduces an ex- 
 planatory addition; so iii. 58. 21; iii. 
 46. 4 with ydp ; c. 33. 7 with icai. 
 dXT)TrTo'Tpot : less assailable. Cf. c. 37. 
 20; 82. 21. 22. Kal vvv: used in 
 partial, as vvv 5t in complete opposi- 
 tion to a state of things previously 
 described ; " and though islanders we 
 are not, yet now we must get as near 
 as possible to the islanders' way of 
 thinking." For SiavoyOevras, cf. vii. 5. 
 15, where ovrws answers to tyyvrara 
 rovrov ; iii. 40. 32, yev6fj.fvoi on tyyv- 
 rara TTJ yvanrt rov trdffxtiv. 23. Ttjv 
 yrjv Kal oiKias : the land and houses 
 tftertoH. One art. (as the following
 
 300 
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 143, 144- 
 
 /cat 7rdXea>9 ^uXa/crp e^ecv, /cat neXoTrow^cn'ots virep 
 25 6pytcr#eVra9 TroXXw TrXetoirt /XT) Sta/Aa^ecr 
 re yap av$ts ov/c e'XaVcroo't /aa^ou/xe^a, /cat ^ 
 TO, raw ^VjJifJid^cov, odev lcr^yo^.v, TrpocraTro'XXurat * ou 
 yap rjcrv^dcrovcri JUT) iKavwv T^UWV ovraiv eV' aurov? crrpa- 
 reuetv), rr^v re okofyvpcrw JUT) OLKIMV /cat y/Js vrotetcr^at, 
 30 ctXXa rait' crwjuara)!' ov yap raSe rov? aVSpag, aXX' ot 
 raura /cr&ivrat. /cat et WUT^V Treicretv Ujaas, av- 
 ovTas e/ce'Xeuo^ avra Sr^wcrat /cat Set^at He- 
 ort rovra>f ye eVe/ca ov^ viraKovorecrOe. 
 
 144 " IToXXa Se /cat aXXa e^w e? e'XmSa rou TrepteVecr^at, l 
 ^v eWX-^re o-px^v re /u,-^ eVt/cracr^at a/xa TroXe/Aov^re? /cat 
 av^atpeVov? JUT) 7rpo<rrt#eo-#at /xaXXov yap ?re- 
 
 rov? at' 
 
 ra? ot/ceta? 
 
 ctfiaprtag 7 ra? ra^ 
 
 TTJJ) covers both nouns (see on c. 120. 
 10), as in 30, 31, both together are 
 denoted by the neut. prons. raSe, 
 roCro. 24. iroXccos : denotes all in- 
 closed by the walls, Athens as well 
 as Piraeus. <J>V\.O,KT]V i'xtiv : a con- 
 tinued <t>v\dffffeiv. Cf. c. 57. 20; ii. 
 69.8; v. 50. 10; viii. n.ll. 25. [M] 
 8ia(jLaxo-0tti : the neg. /UT; gains weight 
 by its postponement, but does not 
 affect the partic. opyiffdevras, as Cl. 
 says ; though enraged with them. 26. 
 |xa\ov|j.E0a : we shall have to fight. 
 27. TO. TWV . . . IO-X.VOJMV : cf. iii. 39. 
 43, TI irpoVoSos, Si' fyv Iffxtoputt. ov 
 ^olp TJ<nx o " r< > v <''t : euphemistic for dn-o- 
 ffrriffovTat. 29. TTJV T oX.o'4>vpcri.v : 
 third member, after /nev KT!., 5e /crl. , 
 23. olKiuv Kal y'ns: gen. depending 
 on the subst. bx&<pvpaiv, as ii. 51. 22. 
 In vi. 78. 16 the pass. aor. of the verb 
 has the dat. 31. KTWVT<U : applied 
 by zeugma to rows &v5pas = yewa, 
 TiKTet. The same thought in vii. 77. 
 
 39. 32. avrd : referring to yfiv KO.\ 
 olKias. See on 23. 
 
 144-. We must not, however, under- 
 take conquests while the war lasts. 1. 
 We should reject decisively all their de- 
 mands, convinced that the war must 
 come, and resolved to engage in it in a 
 way wort hi/. o four fathers. 2-5. 
 
 1. iroXXd 8e Kal oXXa /ere. : this is 
 the continuance of what begins with 
 ijv re, c. 143. 15. x w : sX 1 " T |/ > 
 v. 105. 17. Cf. ii. 46. 1. 2. opxriv 
 jvr] IT u KTewr9ai : in addition to what 
 we have, with principal stress on a/wi 
 iro\e/j.ovi>Tfs. The same thought and 
 reference to the Sicilian expedition 
 in ii. 65. 24. 3. irpoo-TiOeo-Oai : sec 
 on c. 78. 3. jxaXXov -yap . . . Siavot 
 as: gives parenthetically the reason 
 of what precedes. -n-e^o'p-n^ai : emo- 
 tional pres. pf. Cf. iv. 114. 24; vi. 
 34. 49. Curtius, Verb. II. 2 p. 175. 
 4. TO.S oliccCas ij|A3v: pass. gen. with 
 corresponding adj. Kr. Spr. 47, 5, 1.
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 144. 
 
 301 
 
 5 Sta^otas dXX' KLva pev Kal eV dXX<y \6yat d/xa rotv 2 
 epyots $r)X'a}dTJcrTcu vvv Se Tovrots d-Tro/cptz'd/xez'ot diro- 
 7refj.^j(t)iJL6v, Meyapeas /xeV on edcro/Ae^ dyopa Kal Xt/xe'o~t 
 Xprj<r6cu, r)v /cat Aa/ceSat/xoViot ^ei^Xacrtag yoir) Trotaicrt 
 /uTjre yuan/ aijre raw TjfjLerepajv ^v^^d^otv (oure yd^o e/cei- 
 10 *>o /ca>Xvet eV rat? CTTroi'Sat? ovre rdSe), rds re TrdXet? 
 ort avTovojjLOv? d^TJcrofJiev, el /cat auroyd/xovs e^ovres eo~7ret- 
 o~d/xe#a /cat orai> /cd/cet^ot rats avraiy aTroSaicrt 7rdXeo~t 
 ^17 o~^)tcrt rot? Aa/ceSat/xovtot"? CTri-r^Seta)? aurovofiet- 
 cr^at, dXXa, avrot? e/cdoTot? a>9 /SovXovrat 8t/cas Se ort 
 
 5. aXX" Kiva: referring to iroAXa 
 /cai aAXa, 1. V aXXw Xo'-yw: in the 
 speech given in outline in ii. 13, par- 
 ticularly from 3. But probably 
 this indication has reference to the 
 arrangement of his material by the 
 historian (see on c. 141. 8) ; particu- 
 larly so the words tv roi* epyois, i.e. 
 " when the story of the events comes 
 to be told." So also S-n\<a0^<rerai, not 
 57jA.aJ(ro), curcMpavca, airoSei^ia, because it 
 is the intention of Thuc. expressed in 
 the words of Pericles. Herbst, Philol. 
 38, p. 564. Pericles could hardly 
 in reality defer an important part of 
 his advice to the time of actual war. 
 
 6. diroKpivafitvoi : the partic. con- 
 tains the main gist of the sentence, 
 governing all on to a/j,wovfj.f0a, 16. 
 The chief points of the Lacedaemo- 
 nian demands are indicated at the 
 head of three clause* by Mfyapias, 7, 
 ras irJAeu, 10, d'ucas, 14. In the first 
 two, the answer is connected with a 
 condition ; but as this will certainly 
 not be granted, there is practically a 
 refusal. 8. gevr]Xcio-(as : usually in 
 pi. ; the expulsion of foreigners from 
 Laconia, at the discretion of the 
 Ephors. Schomann, Ant. of Greece, I. 
 278. C/. ii. 39. 3; Ar. Av. 1013. 
 
 iroi(3<ri : establish by law, not ' carry 
 out," which would be TTOMITHI. See on 
 c. 77. 3. 9. OVTJ -yap C'KCIVO icre. : 
 eKclvo, the Spartan xenelasy, r65e, the 
 Megarian decree. K<a\vfi appears to 
 be used as in Ar. Av. 463, \6yos &v 
 $ia.fj.d.TTeii/ ov KdiXvft (= ovdtv KW- 
 Avei). " In the terms of the truce 
 there is as little prohibition of the 
 one as of the other." 10. TOS T iro'- 
 Xtis : though unusual for TO* <5, not 
 to be changed against the best Mss. 
 Instances of this closer connexion of 
 an emphatic word are found in ii. 70. 
 12; iii. 46. 9; iv. 32. 8 (Mss.). 11. 
 tl Kal . . . e'oireurafwOa : as was not 
 the case (in the 30 years' truce, c. 
 115. 1). 12. Kal 6'rav . . . povXov- 
 rat : which they will, however, never 
 allow. Both conditions represent 
 with ironical confidence a decidc-l 
 rejection. 13. rois AaKtSai^oviois : 
 purposely added to prevent the pos- 
 sible reference of <r$>iVt to *-JAs. 
 fnvrriScCtts: cf. c. 19. 3, where the 
 Indifferent ito\nevfiv follows, while 
 here avTovo^ffOai of itself neutral- 
 izes the afyiaiv e7riTTjSeia>s. So fn-f) 
 belongs in thought to the adv., 
 though construed with the inf. 14. 
 avrois ^KCUTTOIS : referring /caret <rvve~
 
 302 THUCYDIDES I. 144, 145. 
 
 15 I0\op,ev Sowcu /caret ra<? w0tjKas, TroXepov Se ou/c dp- 
 , dpYoyuteVov? Se djawov/xe0a. ravra yap ot/caia /cat 
 
 d/xa r^Se T^ TroXet d7ro/cptVacr#at. etSeVat Se 3 
 ?) ort dvdyKr) Trokepeiv, fy Se e/cowcrtot pakkov Se^w- 
 /xe#a, rjcrcrov ey/ceto-o/xeVous row? Ivavriovs e^o/JLev, e/c re 
 20 rai^ /xeytcrrw^ KLV^VVW art /cat TroXet /cat tStwrTy ^te'yt- 
 (rrat rtjitat TrepiylyvovTai. ot yow Trarepes ^^.wv VTTO- 4 
 crrai^re? Mr^Sovs /cat ov/c aTro rocrwi/Se opp.a)^voi, dXXa 
 /cat ra virdp^ovra e/cXtTrovre?, yv^^r} re TrXetot't ^ T ^X?? 
 /cat ToXfjir) fjiei^ovL TI 8wdfjiL rov re fidpjBapov a-rreaxravro 
 25 /cat e's raSe Trpoijyayov avrd &v ov xpr) XetVecr^at, ctXXa 5 
 rovs re )(0povs TTO.VTI rpoira) a^vvecrOai /cat rot? eVtyt- 
 yvofjievois Tretpatr^at avra /A^ eXaVo'to Trap 
 145 'O /xev IIept/cX^9 rotavra etTrev, ot S' ' 
 
 /ottcrai/re? apto~ra o~<t'o"t Trapatvetv avrov ex//^(^)tcra^ro a 
 e/ceXeve, /cat rots Aa/ceSat^ovtot? a,7re/cptvavro rrj e/cet^ov 
 
 <rtv to T^Aew, eacA /or t<se//I Q/l ii. example ; our fathers at any rate. See 
 15. 6; iv. 108. 18; v. 29. 22. 15. on c. 2. 18. 22. OVK OTTO T<xruJvS 
 ovKopo)xcv: we wi'// not ie^rzn, what- c5p|AU|AVoi : a litotes, which expresses 
 ever they may do. The act., Spxeii/, nearly the same as c. 74. 21, a7rJ rijs 
 opposes one beginner of an action to OUK oftr?js *rt 6pfjLc!>/ji.fi>oi. roa-wvde re- 
 another; the mid., &pxf<r0ai, opposes fers to the manifest signs of the 
 the beginning of an action to its sub- power and splendour of Athens. 
 sequent stages ; and so ap-^o^vovs 23. yvwfiT) /ere. : wise calculation op- 
 implies, " if they begin the war, they posed to blind chance, ri^xp : resolute 
 will not so easily find the end of it." courage, r6\up, to material power, 
 iro\tfjiov &pxfi", bellum mover e; dwd/j.ti. 25. cs roS : like rotricSe. 
 iro\t(jiov &pxe<?0a.t, bellum inci- Cf. vi. 18. 32, ts rdde -fipav avrd. On 
 pere. H. 816; Kiihu. 416, 2. 16. M here and in 27, see on c. i. 10. 
 SUaia KT. : so ii. 36. 1. < v : see on c. 35. 15 ; 69. 20 ; 95. 21. 
 
 19. ifo-o-ov yKuro|A'vous to\uv : 145. The assembly decides to answer 
 
 so c. 120.9, with a formal comp. adj.; { n accordance with the advice of Peri- 
 
 "the more courageously we accept des. 
 
 war, the less eager will they be 2. purra: adj., not adv. Cf. c. 
 
 to attack us." 21. irepryt-yvovrai, : 124. 11. Often witli art. Cf. c. 43. 
 
 result at the end. Cf. irepiiaraaBai, c. 11; iv. 74. 10. a. Ixc'Xeve : sc. >|/7j^)i- 
 
 32. 15. ol -yovv iraT pcs : appeal to (raadai. 3. TT} Kivou -Y" 4 *! 1 !! : c f- c -
 
 THUCYDIDES I. 145, 146. 
 
 303 
 
 tofjir) Ko.6' e/caora re a>s e</oacre, Kal TO ^V 
 5 KeXevofjLevoi TroiTJa-eiv, St/ciy Se Kara ras w#i7/ca9 erot//,ot 
 etvat StaXuecr^at Trept rwi' eyK\r}fjLaT(o^ CTTI un^ /cat 6/xota. 
 
 /cat ot 
 
 eV oucou /cat ov/cert v&repov 
 
 Atrtat Se avrat /cat Sta^>o/)at iyevovTO afjL<j)OTpois 1 
 
 TOV 
 
 OJ feat KepKvpa. eTre^Lyvvvro Se o/ 
 Trap' dXX^Xov? e^otrwt' d/c^pv/crw? /xeV, avviroTrTws Se 
 5 ou trTTO^Swi/ ya/> ^uy^ucrt? TO, yiyvopeva r)v /cat Trp6<f>a<ri<; 
 TOV 
 
 ei' avrat? /cat 
 
 90. 14 ; 93. 16. 4. ws 4'<j>paa- : belongs 
 only to /ca#' (Kaara, since ^pa.^eiv al- 
 ways implies ' to set forth details.' 
 On the other hand, ri> v/j.irav finds 
 its exposition in ouSei/ Kf\tv6^evoi 
 iroiijfffiv, " that they would do noth- 
 ing upon dictation." 6. SiaXv'co-Ocu : 
 only here with vepi and gen. Usually 
 with ace. Cf. c. 140. 17 ; v. 80. 2. 
 irl l'<rr| Kal ofJioCa : see on c. 27. 3. 
 
 146. IFar /s not formally pro- 
 claimed, but is imminent. 
 
 1. atriai Se aijTcu, /crl. : conclu- 
 sion of the statement of the causes 
 of the war announced in c. 23. 5. 
 is subj. to the pred. substs. 
 
 airiai and 5ia<f>opai. 2. dpa)i,vai 
 arrcf : to designate the point of begin- 
 ning. Cf. vi. 99. 15; ioi.7; 103.6. 
 3. eireiAfcyvfvro : see on c. 2. 6. cv 
 auTcus : i.e. ev $ ovria Siftytpovro, while 
 these recriminations were going on. 
 Cf. c. 55. 14, eV /Tirol/dais. The partic. 
 pres. (impf.), ra ytyvt/jieva, expresses 
 collectively these proceedings. 4. 
 dKT)pvKTCo$ : (in ii. I. 3, d/;pt>/n-ei) still 
 without the formalities which are in- 
 dispensable after war is declared. 
 5. trirovScov |v - YX vo " l s : an a ctual dis- 
 ruption of the truce, though war had 
 not yet broken out. Cf. v. 26. 30.
 
 304 APPENDIX. 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 I. MANUSCRIPTS AND EDITIONS. 
 MANUSCRIPTS. 
 
 A. CODEX CISALPINUS sive ITALUS : now in Paris, parchment, of the 
 twelfth century, with scholia by two hands. 
 
 B. COD. VATICANUS (126) : in the Vatican Library at Rome, parch- 
 ment, not later than the eleventh century, with scholia by a single hand. 
 
 C. COD. LAURENTIANUS (69, 2) : in the Laurentian Library at Flor- 
 ence, parchment, of the tenth century, with scholia. 
 
 D. COD. MARCIANUS (367) : in the Library of Sr. Mark at Venice, 
 paper. 
 
 B. COD. PALATINUS : now in the Library at Heidelberg (252), parch- 
 ment, of the eleventh century, with a few scholia not of ancient date. 
 
 P. COD. AUGUSTANUS : in the Library at Munich (430), parchment, 
 of the fourteenth century. 
 
 G. COD. MONACENSIS (228, formerly 287) : in the Library at Munich, 
 paper, of the thirteenth century. 
 
 These are the Mss. used by Bekker in his second stereotyped edition 
 of the text (1832). In his edition of 1821 he used also other Mss. than 
 these ; a complete list is given in his first volume. A list and description 
 of the Mss. of Thucydides is given in the edition of Arnold ; a list and 
 classification of them, easy to consult, in the smaller edition of Poppo. 
 
 The best of the Mss. of Thucydides, in the opinion of Bekker, is 
 Vaticanus. This Ms. is evidently not derived from a single source. 
 As far as vi. 94 it agrees with the other Mss. of the better sort so closely 
 as to show that it belongs to the same recension ; in the remainder of the 
 history its variation from them in many places is so great as to prove 
 that this part of it must have been made from a different copy. Here, 
 frequently, it alone furnishes the true reading. Of the remaining Mss., 
 Laurentianus and Monacensis agree with one another most nearly. 
 
 The best of the Mss. of Thucydides are not free from errors. No 
 single Ms. is sufficient to serve as a basis for the text. Bekker expressed 
 his judgment of the general inferior character of the Mss. of Thucydides 
 in the preface to his text edition, published at Oxford in 1824, as follows:
 
 APPENDIX. 305 
 
 " Quorum qui optimi sunt et antiquissiini, Cisalpinus, Vaticanus, Lau- 
 rentianus, Palatinus, Augustanus, longe absunt ab ea praestantia qua 
 excellunt inter Isocrateos Urbinas, inter Platonicos et Demosthenicos 
 Parisienus A et S." 
 
 EDITIONS. 
 
 COMPLETE EDITIONS. 
 
 Aldus: Venice, 1502, folio. The Editio Princeps, a beautiful book of 
 124 unnumbered leaves, and one leaf with the anchor. Aldus published 
 the scholia in 1503. 
 
 Junta: Florence, 1526, folio, with the scholia. The reputed Juntine 
 edition of 1506 is a myth. 
 
 Camerarius : Basle, 1540, folio, with the scholia and notes. 
 
 H. Stephanus : Paris, 1564 (1588), folio, Greek and Latin, with the 
 scholia. The Latin version is Valla's, which was made in 1452 and has 
 the value of a Ms., having been made from a Ms. which has been lost. 
 The second edition of Stephanus is the source of the vulgate, and was 
 followed by the editors of Thucydides to the time of Bekker. 
 
 Hudson: Oxford, 1696, folio, Greek and Latin, with the scholia. The 
 Latin version is Portus's, corrected by the editor. 
 
 Wasse and Duker : Amsterdam, 1731, 3 vols., folio, Greek and Latin, 
 with the notes entire of Stephanus and Hudson. This edition was 
 reprinted at Glasgow in 1758, in 8 vols., octavo. 
 
 Immanuel Bekker: Oxford, 1821, 4 vols. With the scholia, the Latin 
 notes of Duker and Wasse, and Duker's Latin version. An edition of 
 great critical value. 
 
 Immanuel Bekker: Edit. ster. altera. Berlin, 1832 (1846, 1868). 
 
 Ern. Frid. Poppo : Leipzig, 1821-40, 4 parts, 11 vols. Part 1 contains 
 the prolegomena; part 2, the contextus verborum cum scholiis et scripturae 
 discrepantiis ; part 3, the commentarii; part 4, the supplementa et indices. 
 A thesaurus of learning. 
 
 Ern. Frid. Poppo : Edit. I., 1843-51, Edit. II. and III., Leipzig, 
 1875-85, 4 vols., with notes written in Latin. Revised by J. M. Stahl, 
 with the exception of Book II., which has not yet been published under 
 Stahl 's revision. 
 
 Franc. Goeller: Ed. L, 1826, Ed. II., Leipzig, 1836, 2 vols., with notes 
 written in Latin, indices, chronological tables, and maps. 
 
 Thomas Arnold: London and Oxford, 1830-39, 3 vols. With maps 
 taken entirely from actual surveys, notes written in English, chiefly his- 
 torical and geographical, and copious indices prepared by Tiddeman. 
 The book has been often reprinted since Dr. Arnold's death in 1842.
 
 306 APPENDIX. 
 
 Didot fratres et Soc. : Paris, 1840, quarto. The text, with a new Latin 
 version by Haase, the scholia, and indices. 
 
 S. T. Bloomfield : London, 1842-43, 2 vols. A new recension of the 
 text, with copious notes written in English, maps, and plans. 
 
 K. W. Krilger: 1846-47. Vermehrte Auflage, Berlin, 1858-61, 2 Bde. 
 An acute edition, with notes written in German. 
 
 Gottfried Bohme: Ed. I., 1856, Ed. TIL, Leipzig, 1871-75, 2 Bde., with 
 brief notes written in German. The first six Books have been revised 
 in a new edition by Widmann. 
 
 /. Classen: Ed. I., 1862-76, Ed. II. and III., Berlin, 1875-85, 8 Bde., 
 with full notes written in German. Books I., II. have been issued in 
 the third edition ; III.-VIIL, in the second. This edition is remarkable 
 both for the learning displayed in the notes and for the felicitous style 
 in which they are written. 
 
 loannes Matthias Stahl: Edit. ster. Leipzig, 1873-74, 2 vols. An 
 edition of the text, preceded by a valuable introduction, and the adno- 
 tatio critica. 
 
 Henr. van Herwerden: Utrecht, 1877-83, 5 vols. An edition of the 
 text, with critical notes, written in Latin, on the same page. 
 
 EDITIONS OF PARTS OF THE HISTORY. 
 
 Percival Frost: Books VI. and VII., London, 1867. 
 
 Charles Bigg: Books I. and II., London, 1868, with notes written in 
 English. In the " Catena Classicorum." 
 
 G. A. Simcox: Books III. and IV., London, 1875, with notes written 
 in English. In the " Catena Classicorum." 
 
 Richard Shilleto : Books I. and II., London, 1872-73, 2 vols., with a col- 
 lation of the two Cambridge Mss. and the Aldine and Juntine editions. 
 The critical notes are written in Latin, the explanatory notes in English. 
 
 Alfred Schoene : Libri I. et II., Berlin, 1874. Bekker's recension of the 
 text, with the scholia, testimonia veterum, and critical notes written in 
 Latin. 
 
 Thomas W. Dougan: Book VI., London, 1883, with notes written in 
 English, and a collation of the Cambridge Mss. N. and T. 
 
 C. E. Graves : Book IV., London, 1884, with notes written in English. 
 
 W. A. Lamberton: Books VI., VII., New York, 1886, with an introduction 
 and notes (with references to American grammars) written in English. 
 
 AUXILIARIES. 
 
 E.A.Betant: Lexicon Thucydideum, Geneva, 1843-47, 2 vols. This 
 is a useful lexicon, but unfortunately it contains no treatment of the 
 particles, prepositions, or pronouns.
 
 APPENDIX. 307 
 
 S. T. Bloomfield: Thucydides translated into English, London, 1829, 
 3 vols. With copious annotations. 
 
 Gottfried Boehme: Thucydides translated into German, Leipzig, 1854, 
 2 parts, with the Greek text and critical and explanatory notes. 
 
 E. A. Betant: Thucydides translated into French, Paris, 1863, with an 
 introduction and notes. 
 
 Henri/ Musgrave Wilkins: Speeches from Thucydides translated into 
 English, London, 1873. An excellent paraphrase of the speeches. 
 
 Sheppard and Evans : Books I., II., and III., London, 1876, full notes 
 (English, without text), original and compiled. 
 
 Richard Crawley : Thucydides translated into English, London, 1876. 
 
 B. Joicett : Thucydides translated into English, Oxford, 1881, 2 vols. 
 With introduction, marginal analysis, notes, and indices. By far the 
 best of all the translations of Thucydides. The notes occupy the whole 
 of the second volume, and present a fair and full statement of opposing 
 views on the interpretation of difficult passages. 
 
 Kruger : Historisch-Philologische Studien, I., II. Berlin, 1836-51. 
 
 Kritische Analekten, I., II. Berlin, 1863-67. 
 
 Roscher : Leben, Werk und Zeitalter des Thukydides. Gottingen, 1842. 
 Ullrich : Beitrage zur Erklarung des Thukydides. Hamburg, 1846. 
 
 Beitrage zur Kritik des Thukydides, I., II., HI. Hamburg, 1850-62. 
 
 Beitrage zur Erklarung und Kritik. des Thukydides. Hamburg, 1862. 
 
 Classen : Symbolae Criticae. Frankfurt, 1860. 
 
 Schaefer : De rerum post bellum Persicum usque ad tricennale foedus in 
 Graecia gestarum temporibus. Leipzig, 1865. 
 Steup : Quaestiones Thucydideae. Bonn, 1868. 
 
 Thukydideische Studien. Freiburg and Tubingen, 1881. 
 Van Herwerden : Studia Thucydidea. Utrecht, 1869. 
 
 Holm : Geschichte Siciliens. Leipzig, 1870-74, 2 vols. 
 
 Stahl : Quaestiones grammaticae ad Thucydidem pertinentes. Cologne, 1872. 
 
 Woelfflin : Antiochus von Syrakus. Wiuterthur, 1872. 
 
 Muller-Strubiny : Aristophanes und die historische Kritik. Leipzig, 1873. 
 
 Polemische Beitrage zur Kritik des Thukydides-textes. Vienna, 1879. 
 Petersen : De vita Thucydidis disputatio. Dorpat, 1873. 
 
 Jebb: The Speeches of Thucydides. In "Hellenica," edited by E. Abbott, 
 p. 266-323. London, 1880. 
 
 G. Meyer : Quibus temporibus Thucydides historiae suae partes scripserit. 
 Jena, 1880. 
 
 For fuller information concerning the literature of Thucydides, see 
 Nicolai, Griechische Literaturgeschichte, Magdeburg, 1873, 1., p. 285-289 ; 
 Stahl, in his revision of Poppo's Thucydides, Book I., p. 43-55 ; and 
 Engelmann, Bibliotheca Scriptorum Classicorum, 8te Auflage, Leipzig, 
 1880, Erste Abtheilung, s.v. Thucydides (p. 748-763).
 
 308 APPENDIX. 
 
 II. CRITICAL NOTES. 
 
 1. 5. n<rav cs avro'v. Most Mss. have tjo-av. But (1) Thuc. uses a peri- 
 phrasis of tlveu and a partic. only when the finite verb precedes with emphasis : 
 i. 99. 5; ii. 12. 6; 80. 15; iii. 3. i ; viii. 69. 10. The case is different when the 
 partic. has sunk to a mere adj. as dpe'o-Kcov in i. 38. 8; v. 41. 23, which cannot 
 be shown of o,K)i,d<ov. In ii. 67. 9 and ii. 10. 8, ifv is the verb of existence ; in 
 iii. 2. 8 the pf. partic. should prob. be read. On this whole question, see 
 Alexander, Am. J. of Ph. IV. p. 291 ff. (2\ If oKfxa^ovTts tjerav were = rJKfut- 
 ov, cs avro'v could hardly have been used; for the verb expresses no such 
 feeling for a thing, as is the case in ii. 8. 1; iv. 55. 19, droX.|ioTcpoi c's TOS (idxas. 
 For the form n<rav, rather than rfio-av or ffeo-av, ff. Ar. Eq. 605; id. frg. 216 
 Dind. ; and see Stahl, Qu. Gram. p. 19 ; G. Meyer, Gr. 482 ; Curtius, Ver- 
 bum, 1.1 p. 128; Cobet, V. L. p. 32. 
 
 1. 9. Kal pc'pci nvl . . . dv0p<oira>v. J. Steup, Quaest. Thuc. p. 17, 18, regards 
 these words as a gloss, since it cannot be admitted that the Peloponnesian War 
 proved the \uyla~n\ KIVT|CTIS for either the barbarians or for the greatest part 
 of mankind. But why should a " glossator " either make this assertion ? No 
 doubt the writer intended merely to indicate that this war was especially dis- 
 tinguished by the fact that its effects reached far beyond the limits of Hellas, 
 without insisting on the actual degree of (Ac-yCo-rn. We may therefore, not- 
 withstanding Steup's objections, understand (3opf3apoi of the Thracians, Mace- 
 donians, Sicels, etc. 
 
 1. 10. roL irpo avrufy Kal ra CTI iraXcuoTcpa. U. Kohler, in his treatise, 
 Ueber die Archaohgie des Thukydides, argues that the distinction implied in 
 these words corresponds to the division of historical materials into what is 
 legendary and what is preserved in written records ; and that Thuc. availed 
 himself for the former of the Homeric poems, the writings of Hellanicus and 
 some cyclic poem ; for the latter, of the chronicle of some logographer and 
 Herodotus. This is not impossible, but can hardly be proved from our 
 evidence. 
 
 1. 12. CK 8f TK(JtT|pitov, <Sv KTC. The translation given implies that wv is 
 governed by the continued force of CK (V/. c. 21. 1) as in c. 28. 6, als by irapa. 
 See Kuhn. 451,, 4; Kr. Spr. 51, 11, 1. So Sh. But Cl. thinks it depends on 
 irwTTtwrai, as being assimilated from ols (see Kr. Spr. 51, 10, 3 ; Kuhn. 555, 
 note 4) ; while B., P., and Kr. take it with O-KOITOVVTI, as being assimilated 
 from a. But irurrevo-ai may be used absolutely, as in c. 21. 4 ; v. 20. 8 ; Soph. 
 El. 884. Cobet followed by Y. H. reads wv for wv, bracketing the following 
 
 2. 21. 8icl TOJS |iToiKTJ<ris TO. oXXa \LT\ O'^OIMS av^0TJvau The Mss. all read 
 8il TOS pcroiKias cs TO. aXXa, which is found in the editions of Bekker, Kriiger, 
 Arnold, and Schone. Two explanations of it are given by the Schol.
 
 APPENDIX. 309 
 
 (1) Supplying njv 'ATTIKTI'V as subj. of avgrjOrjvai, with this meaning: "the 
 fact that Attica did not grow in other respects (Is rd oXXa), such as wealth, mili- 
 tary resources, etc., so fast as in population, is a proof that it could not have 
 been subject to frequent changes of inhabitants." (2) Supplying TT\V 'EXXoSa 
 as subj. of av^Orjvai, with this meaning: "the fact that Greece in regard to 
 other parts of it (c's rd ciXXa) did not increase equally with Attica in population 
 is a proof that the best lands must have been subject to frequent changes of 
 inhabitants." The latter is the interpretation usually adopted by those who 
 maintain the Mss. reading ; and the same meaning is obtained by bracketing cs, 
 and thus making rdoXXa (= "the other parts of Greece") subj. of avi]0TJvai. 
 This is done by Goeller and P., and considered not improbable by v. H. G. 
 Hermann, Philol. 1, p. 368, by way of accounting for the intrusion of c's, pro- 
 poses 5id rds ceroiKias TO. aXXa. But the recent editors, St., B., v. H., and Cl. 
 have adopted the reading of the text, which was suggested by Ullrich, Beitr. 
 p. 169 ff. B. claims to have made this conjecture independently. The word 
 |i~oiKT|<ris occurs in Plat. Apol. 40 c; Phaed. 117 c ; Legy. 850 a. 
 
 3. 3. SoKei 8e' jxoi KT. To get rid of the irregularity indicated in the note, 
 v. H. reads after Reiske x vv f r ^X V - Hesays: "EXEN antiqua litera- 
 tura significabat utrumque." Kr., Sh., and B. ref er to iv. 62. 4 ff . ; but 
 there also v. H. reads the ace. with inf. for the nom. with opt. 
 
 3. 22. Tav'rriv TTJV <rrpareav . . . fjuveJ-TJXOov. All Mss. have vvTJX9ov, the 
 Schol. remarking 8ci 8t irpoo-Oeivai -n\v tis. But no ^ther example of such a 
 const, can be found; and the ace. is not justified by c. 15. 9, or Aeschin. n. 
 168, where the ace. represents the cognate !'oSov. In viii. 61. 8 the best MGS. 
 have \>VTJX0, though fjvvt^XOc is undoubtedly right; and in iii. 113. 5 vve|fl- 
 <rav is in many corrupted into fjwrj<rav, as has been pointed out by Ullrich ; 
 and accordingly Cl. introduced gwtfrjXOov h re (one Ms. has 'rjX0ov), and 
 Cobet independently made the same suggestion. See V. L. p. 428, where the 
 const, is fully illustrated. St. and v. H. adopt this emendation, but B. 
 defends the old reading. See also Lobeck on Soph. Aj. 290. 
 
 5. 11. eri teal vvv. The punctuation of the text, by which these words 
 are thrown into the rel. clause, although placed before the pron., is adopted 
 by Cl. from J. Steup, Qu. Thuc. p. 28, with reference to ii. 46. 6 ; iii. 39. 5 ; 
 vi. 31. 1, for- assumed similar trajections. But the propriety of it seems 
 very questionable, and is certainly not established by the passages cited 
 byCl. 
 
 7. 9. dv(OKio-|X'vai tltri. This reading has been adopted by Cl. instead of 
 tha Mss. dvuKio-^xc'voi on the ground that the connexion between the pf. here 
 and the historical aor. wKicrO^o-av in 1 is so close that they must needs have 
 the same subject, at iro'Xeis, and that the change to the masc. may have been 
 caused by the parenthetical words 4'<|>cpov -ytip . . . WKOVV. He has been fol- 
 lowed by v. H., but not by B. nor by St., who argues against the change in 
 Jahrbb. 1863, p. 407. 
 
 9. 20. Kal vavTuco) TC ajjia. T is omitted by Kr., v. H., and B St. reads
 
 310 APPENDIX. 
 
 8. Sh. renders re ' too.' See Sauppe, Ep. crit. ad Herm. p. 87, and Herbst, 
 Philol. 24, p. 719 f. 
 
 10. 18. o-Tpa,Tiav. This reading, for arpancty, is to be maintained even 
 against the authority of the majority of the Mss. It is hardly conceivable 
 that Thuc. should have varied his expression in his closely connected con- 
 sideration in these first chapters of the events of the Trojan War. Cf. c. 3. 
 22 ; 9. 21 and 29. In the present passage the signification of ' army,' ' force,' 
 is admissible ; but still here also, as in the other passages, the preponderating 
 idea is that of ' expedition,' ' military undertaking.' 
 
 11. 4. tireiSii 8e d4>iKopEVOi. After TO'V re trrparov we might expect to 
 find Kal circiSt] or ciruSi] re, the latter of which Bekk. adopted. But the devi- 
 ation found in all Mss., from the usual sequence, is justified by the opposition 
 (Kiihn. 520, note 3) between the two members (departure and arrival), and 
 is also supported by the fact that the resumptive (apodotic) 8' (Kiihn. 532, 
 1) with 4>aCvovrcu, 6, after the parenthesis, renders the occurrence of a 8* in 
 the protasis highly probable. Cf. c. 18. 1, 11 ; v. 16. 1, 6. (Here, however, 
 St. reads TOT* STJ, for "in apodosi ubique est roVe STJ.") Thuc. appears 
 to have used this 8e where there is no Sc in the protasis, only with an art. 
 (ii. 46. 6 ; 65. 19 ; iii. 98. 2) or a dem. pron. (c. 37. 21). 
 
 12. 2. JxTT \i.r\ TJ<rx>\ao-a<rav av^Tj0TJvai. Kr., v. H., and Sh. read TJ<rvx.a- 
 o-acra with inferior Mss. But the ace. renders the clause less dependent on 
 what precedes. Cf. iv. 84. 7 ; vi. 4. 12 ; vii. 34. 23. 
 
 12. 4. us Vl iroXv. Here, as in vi. 46. 21, the best Mss. have this reading, 
 whereas in ii. 13. 23 and v. 107. 3 all have e'irl TO iroXv. The latter reading 
 is adopted here also by P., Kr., St., B., v. H., and Sh. Cl. regards the expres- 
 sion as local here, jfar and wide, and refers for confirmation of this sense to 
 ws eirl irXtwrrov in c. 82. 20 ; ii. 34. 24 ; v. 46. 9. But in his notes on the first 
 and last of these passages he says the words have a temporal meaning ; and 
 in the other the addition of a gen. precludes all ambiguity. 
 
 13, 14. Kohler, Ueber die Archdologie des Thuk., p. 5 ff., has examined with 
 great care the question as to the sources of information made use of by Thuc. 
 in the account he has given of the growth of Greek naval power, and con- 
 cludes that for the Corinthian marine (c. 13. 6-24) he depended partly on 
 tradition (Xe'-yovrai, 7), partly on some chronological record ; while for the 
 following notices about the lonians, the Sicilian tyrants, the Corcyraeans, the 
 Aeginetans, the Athenians before the Persian wars, Herodotus was his chief 
 authority. Cf. Hdt. iii. 39, 94 ; i. 163 ; vii. 158, 168 ; v. 82 ff. ; vi. 87 ff. ; vii. 1 14. 
 
 13. 30. t'wKO.TJs T McurcraXiav olK^ovres Kap)(T]8oviovs CVIKWV vau(ia\ovv- 
 Ts. It is natural that the victories of the Phocaeans over the Carthaginians 
 here spoken of as coincident with the founding of Massalia, should have been 
 identified with the Cadmean victory gained off Sardinia by the Phocaeans over 
 the Tyrrhenians and Carthaginians, which Herodotus, i. 166, reports as having 
 taken place after Phocaea had been reduced by Harpagus, dr. B.C. 540, Ol. 60. 
 But all our evidence shows that the two events can have had no connexion.
 
 APPENDIX. 311 
 
 See on the founding of Massalia (B.C. 600, Ol. 45), Dederich in Rhein. 
 1836, p. 99-125. It is true that Isocrates, vi. 84, and later writers who follow 
 him, attribute the founding of Massalia to the Phocaeans who left their homes 
 to escape subjection to the Persians ; but Harpocration, s.v. Mo.o-o-aX.ia. quotes 
 Aristotle, ev TTJ Mao-a-aXuimSv iroXiTeta, as asserting on irpd TOVTWV TWV XP'~ 
 vwv rjSi] viro ^wKoe'wv COKIOTTO r| Moo-roXia. 
 
 Chr. Rose in an article in Jalirbb., 1877, p. 257 ff., entitled Ein 
 Emblem im Thukydides, has attempted to show that the words Mcuro-oXCav 
 olKiovrs must be an interpolation, seeing that " the new settlers at their 
 first arrival not only had no naval battle to fight, but were received with all 
 friendliness." It is evident that Aristotle had examined with special interest 
 the accounts of the rise of this commonwealth. The pleasing story he tells 
 (op. Athen. 13, 576; Arist. p. 1561) of the origin of the Massalia n family 
 Protiadae, from the marriage of Petta, daughter of the native prince Nanus, 
 with the Phocaean Euxenus, is repeated with further embellishments by 
 Trogus Pompeius (Justin, 43, 3-5) ; and Aristotle's words, ^WKOCIS ol t'v 'Iwvio. 
 t'lriropia xPH XV l KTwav Mao-o-aXiav, imply, as Rose, p. 264, points out, that 
 the foundation of Massalia was due, not to the pressure of the Persians, but 
 to the active commercial spirit of the Phocaeans. But Rose is not justified 
 in inferring that, because the settlement was favoured by the native princes, 
 therefore it had nothing to fear from commercial rivals like the Carthaginians. 
 We have ample evidence, not indeed from Aristotle, but from other witnesses 
 who drew either from him or from a common source, that the Massalians had 
 for a long time to contend against the jealousy of other maritime states, 
 particularly the Carthaginians. Strabo, iv. i. 5, records, probably from his 
 personal observation, that dvaKcirai tv iro'\i o-vxvd Tt * v dKpoOiviwv, a e'Xapov 
 KaravavjAaxovvTes del TOVS a(i<t>i.o-pT]TOvvTas TTJS 60X0x1-1)5 OOIKMS, 
 and Pausanias, x. 8. 6, though, like Isocrates, he is mistaken as to the dates, 
 affirms that ol Moo-o-aXicJrai "fcwKat'wv clo-lv airoiKOi TWV ev 'Iwvia, p.oipa Kal 
 avrol TIOV TTOT6 "Apora-yov TOV MrjSov <j>vyo'vTwv ^wicaias yevo'p.evoi Se 
 vavo-lv TriKpaT o-T6 poi K a p x 1 8 o v i to v TTJV T y i 1 v ^v X ov<riv 
 tKTtjo-avTO KOI eirl pts'^ya d<|)iKovTo cvSaifiovias- So also Trogus Pompeius 
 mentions (Justin, 43, 3-5) among the wars which the recently-founded Mas- 
 salia had to wage with unfriendly neighbours, that Carthaginiensium 
 quoque exercitus, cum bellum captis piscatorum navibus 
 ortum esset, saepe fuderunt. If this is somewhat overdrawn, there 
 is no ground for Rose's assumption that the reference is to comparatively 
 late events and struggles with merely piratical vessels. 
 
 With the state of things thus disclosed, the statement of Thuc. is in com- 
 plete harmony, if only we do not confine it to a single engagement, but under- 
 stand it of repeated conflicts of the Phocaeans with the Carthaginians till 
 they had thoroughly established themselves on Gallic soil. The date, how- 
 ever, of the founding of Massalia needs further examination, notwithstanding 
 the consentient testimony which places it in Ol. 45. 3, B.C. 598, of Scymnus
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 of Chios (210 ff., *v Tfl AfYvo-riKij 8 % Tavrqv [rr\v Mao-<raXav] 
 [oi 4wKais] irpo TTJS H-^XI 8 T1 1 S ' v SaXajitvi ytvo\>.i vrjs | trttriv irpcmpov, us 
 4>acri.v, KaTov eVicoo-iv ' | Tijicuos OV'TWS i(TTopi 8e Tqv KrUriv) ; of Solinus, ii. 
 52 (Phocenses [s/c] quondam fugati Persarum adventu [!] 
 Massiliara urbem Olympiade quadragesima quinta condi- 
 derunt); and of Eusebius, Chron. p. 124. What precise notion are we to 
 attach to the words, CKTIO-O.V, condiderunt? In view of Aristotle's expres- 
 sion, |nropia XP**^ 01 * we cannot suppose that they refer to the first estab- 
 lishment of commercial relations, which must no doubt have existed much 
 earlier ; for the Phocaeans (Hdt. i. 163. 2), vavTiXfflo-u (AaKpffo-i irpwroi 'E\\TJv 
 ^XP T i" avTO vavrtXXovTO 8e ov o-TpOYYvXfla-i vrpwrl dXXd irVTT)KOVT'poio-i. 
 
 P. Schroder, Die Phonizische Sprache (Halle, 1869), p. 237 ff., bases upon a 
 Phoenician inscription discovered at Marseilles in June, 1845, and upon the 
 derivation of the name Massalia from the Shemitic word for dwelling, settle- 
 ment, the conjecture that a Phoenician colony existed in that region before 
 the coming of the Phocaeans. If this were established, we should have to 
 assume that the KTIO-IS TTJS Meuro-oXias was preceded by the expulsion of the 
 Phoenician colony. This would no doubt have been resisted by the Cartha- 
 ginians ; and the engagements mentioned by Thucydides, Strabo, Pausanias, 
 and Justin would be naturally referred to these struggles. But the whole 
 question needs further investigation, even after Miillenhoff's Untersuchunyen 
 iiber die friiheste Geschichte von Mcatilia in the Deutsche Alterthumsk., 1, p. 177 ff . 
 
 15. 3. ol irpoo-(rxovTs avrots- There is much difference of opinion among 
 the authorities as to the employment of <r or <nr before a consonant. Eustath. 
 on Horn. II. p. 880, 10, is in favour of <r, and on the same side with more or 
 less decisiveness are G. Hermann, W. Dindorf , Schaf er, and Lobeck ; while 
 <ro- is supported by Etymol. Mag. p. 700, 18, and by Bekker and Kr. In this 
 diversity of view it seems wiser to avoid ambiguity by employing <rr here 
 and in v. 71. 6, irpoo-oTt'XXeiv. Cobet, N. L. p. 326, proposes to read irpoti- 
 XOVTCS here; but this is wholly wrong; since Thuc. is speaking of the few 
 states which gave attention to naval matters, and not at all of the most 
 powerful among them. 
 
 15. 14. 'Epcrpuov. In this and similar names, e.g. Atopiwv, c. 18. 5; 
 eo-iriwv, iv. 133. 1 ; vi. 95. 6, the Mss. vary between the contracted and the 
 open form. Since, however, nXaraiuv is found constantly, it is probably 
 right to read uniformly the contracted form. St., B., and Schone, however, 
 print 'EpcTpu'ttv. Cobet, ad Hyperidem, p. 43 ff., maintains that the con- 
 tracted forms only are Attic, and v. H. follows him, notwithstanding the 
 remarks of Wecklein, Curae epigraphicae, p. 19. See also Kiihn. 128, note 1. 
 
 17. 6. oi -ydp ev HiKcXi'q. cirl <ir\cio-Tov Xiopr]a-av 8vva(Jiws- These words are 
 evidently out of place where they stand. The Schol. indeed supposes an 
 ellipsis : ov Xc'-yw irpl TWV tv Sit\ia ol -yap e'v SiKcXia cirl irXeio-rov KT*. 
 This, however, is not satisfactory; and Wex thinks the words should be 
 placed after T <3v tv SuctXhj in c. 18. 3. Cl. thinks they are a marginal note,
 
 APPENDIX. 313 
 
 made by some observant reader, which was afterwards introduced into the 
 text in the wrong place. 
 
 18. 12. rj ev MapaOwvi (lax 1 !- Cobet, V. L. p. 201 ; N. L. p. 95, maintains 
 that Mo.pa.0una, 'Pajivoivri, DIKVWVI are local adverbs as much as 2<f>TjTTo, 
 *I<r0|Aoi, ol'Koi, IIvOoi, 'A0TJVT)o-i, 'OXv(nra<ri, etc., and that therefore the prep. 
 sh,uld be dropped without regard to the authority of Mss., even the best of 
 which sometimes insert it even where the metre repudiates it ; as in Ar. Eq. 
 781, <r yap, os MrfSowri Siei4>(<ra> irepl TT}S x^^s MapaOwvi, where the Ravenna 
 Ms. has ev MapaOiovi. Here only v. H. omits the prep. In c. 73. 19, all Mss. 
 omit it. See Kiihn. 426, 1. 
 
 18. 19. Kal ts vavs Vp<xvTs- Here most Mss. give c|i|3avTs. But recent 
 editors generally read eo-(3avTcs, this being the form which has great preponder- 
 ance of authority in c. 73. 21; 74. 15, 26; 91. 23; 93. 25; 143. 4; ii. 67. 19; 
 94. 9; iii. 16. 6; 80. 4; 81. 10; iv. 25. 16; 100. 22; vii. 13. 10; 40. 11; 60. 20; 
 72. 15; viii. 94. 15; 96. 6. 
 
 19. 2. KO.T' oXi/yapxtav <r<|><ruv avrois jio'vov cmTTjSttws oirws iroXiTev<rov<ri 
 9pair\5ovTs. v. H. follows Cobet in bracketing avrois, since this is a case 
 where the so-called indirect reflexive is required. The thought of the 
 Lacedaemonians would be Oepairc-uoixcv 6'ircos ^iv JAO'VOV cirirriSttas iroXmw- 
 <rov(ri, not ijfiiv avrois. 
 
 19. 6. Kal e'-ye'vero avrols t's ro'vSe TOV TTO'\(IOV r\ ISia irapacrKCvi] (itL^cov j\ cos 
 TO, KpaTi<rTa iroTt fx TO. aKpai<|>vo{!s TT^S |v(x}i,ax'a,s TJv0T](rav. Herbst, Philol. 38, 
 p. 535, agrees with Cl. in understanding after Grote avrois of both Athenians 
 and Lacedaemonians, as in c. i. 5, they are spoken of together as djjujxvrcpoi. 
 He thinks, however, that Grote and Cl. are wrong in comparing ij ISCa irapa- 
 TKvT], the warlike power of each of the two states as it was at the outbreak 
 of the war, with the united power of both together as it existed during the 
 short period of the opaixixta. Time, has said nothing to justify this extrava- 
 gant statement. He has just told us, c. 18. 29 ff., how each of the two leading 
 states had in its own way dealt with its allies so as to concentrate in its own 
 hands all the force of its confederates ; and that thus the centralized power of 
 each alliance (" die eigne Hausmacht ") was greater at the opening of the war 
 than the largest power either had separately possessed before in connexion 
 with its still undamaged o-vpixaxCa. This is the thought of c. i. 5. The 
 thought assigned by Grote and Cl. stands outside the sphere of the discussion. 
 Besidos, He::bst thinks that, if TO. Kpariorra TJv0T]o-av referred to the period of 
 the o|i(ux|J-ia, Thuc. would have written dxpai<|>Vi rp (jii|j.naxi<J- 
 
 21. 4. ws XirycvypcujxH vve'0rav. The word Xo-yo-ypa4>oi occurs here only in 
 Thuc. He uses it in opposition to iroiijTaC, evidently understanding by Xo'-yos 
 or Xo'-yoi the expression in simple prose of any narrative whatever in opposi- 
 tion to tiTT), which denotes a similar account in metrical form. We are, 
 therefore, to consider that to Thuc. Xo-yo-ypoC4>oi means prose writers, and not 
 a special class of historians of a particular type. It is, however, true that at 
 this time hardly any other prose writing could have occurred to him than
 
 314 APPENDIX. 
 
 that on historical subjects, which- is often designated by Hdt., and occasion- 
 ally by Thuc. himself (i. 97. 8), Xo'-yos or Xo'-yoi. See on this subject G. Curtius, 
 Ber. der Sachs. Ges. der Wiss., 1866, p. 142 ff. 
 
 22. 10. teal rapl TWV aXXwv. The prep, irtpi is substituted for irapa of the 
 Mss. by the conjecture of Linwood, Jahrbb. 8, p. 197. The partic. eirt^eXOwv, 
 having thoroughly examined, has its twofold obj. in ols rt . . . TWV aXXwv; and 
 as ols T avros iraprjv is undoubtedly neut., so TWV aXXwv must be ; and if so, 
 irtpt must be right. To irepl TWV aXXwv, irepl tKwrrov is added, in close con- 
 nexion with 6'erov SvvaTov aKpi(3f ta. by way of explanatory appos. If irapd 
 TWV aXXwv is retained (in dependence on irvv0avo'|xcvos implied in tire^XOwv), 
 as it is by most recent editors, or if with Ullrich we read TO, irapa TWV aXXwv, 
 it would seem that some explanation should be offered of the presence of 
 the art. 
 
 25. 4. Kal TifiwpCav Tivd . . . Troiio-0ai. v. H. adopts Cobet's conjecture 
 irop({o-9ai, which Cl. rejects. The use of irowio-Oai. with an abstract noun to 
 form an expression equiv. to the corresponding verb is so common, that it is 
 hardly likely that Time, would have employed iroicurOai here in connexion 
 with such a noun in the sense of 'create for one's self.' As Cl. himself notes, 
 we have these words used in their customary sense in c. 124. 4, and woieio-Oai 
 also is used normally with concrete nouns, ij-yepo'vas in c. 25. 6; <jn\ous in c. 
 28. 11. If iroiio-0ai is retained, we must explain Tipwptav as = TijAwpov's. 
 Professor Gildersleeve suggests irepiiroieicr0ai. 
 
 25. 17. Kal e'v XFHP'ri'Twv Swajui OVTCJ. The reading Kal ev or Kav is due 
 to Hiinnekes, for Ka( of Mss., which is retained by St., v. H., and P. 
 St., Jahrbb. 1863, p. 465, reads dpota, taking oVrts 8vvaTwrpoi (sc. TWV 
 KopivOCwv) with both clauses of the sentence : " since they were more power- 
 ful than they, not only in the potency of their wealth, which was at that time 
 on a par with that of the richest of the Greeks, but also in their equipment 
 for war." But the position of OVTS makes the structure very intricate, and 
 there seems no special force in XP*]|WITWV Svvapci for xp^^^f iv. 
 
 26. 16. ol 8 'EiriSajivioi KT . The correct interpretation of this passage 
 depends on the assumption insisted upon by Herbst, Philol. 16, p. 272, that 
 the words in 11, Kal iVrtpov jTt'pw o-To'Xw, are inserted there by anticipation 
 out of their proper chronological place. Accordingly in ovSev virtJKoxio-av the 
 aor. is to be rendered as plpf., as e'lrepj/av in 15; and the expression has 
 respect to the demand made by the Corcyraeans in the 25 ships first sent, 10. 
 See note 81 in Introd. For insertions somewhat similar, c/. c. 102. 11 ; ii. 4. 
 20 ; iii. 68. 9. A later hand in the Vat. Ms. expresses the sense thus : c*s 8^ 
 ol 'EiriSdfivioi ovScv avrwv vinJKOvcrav, o-TpaTvovo-iv KT. 
 
 28. 12. w(J3\;as tvKa. v. H. reads w<f>tXcias here and always, though 
 against the Mss., insisting that the form with the diphthong alone has trust- 
 worthy authority, and is alone supported by metrical use. But in Eur. 
 Androm. 539, TOIS -yap c|xouriv -yt'^ov w(j)eXia, the simple vowel seems certain, 
 Cf. also Ar. Ecd. 070.
 
 APPENDIX. 315 
 
 28c 18. tToijAOi Se etvcu KTC. The explanation given in the note is in the 
 main that of Kr. Others, as B., St., and Sh., make the two following infs. 
 depend upon cToipoi tfo-av (cf. viii. 9. 4), with coo-re pleonastic; for which, 
 see Kiihn. 473, note 9. But, as Herbst remarks, Philol. 1866, p. 671, with this 
 construction we have no expression of what the Corcyraeans assent to in 
 their alternative proposition, viz. SiKo<r6cu. Kr. regards iroiTJo-curflai as de- 
 pending, like Toifj.oi Ivai, on t'Xryov (now = tKt'Xeuov) implied in dvrc'Xe-yov, 
 and not on UXTTC. But it is simpler to join it to IOO-TC as a second member 
 having a common subj. with jie'vetv. 
 
 29. 18. dvrava-yeryoVsvoi. All Mss. have the pres. partic. But here, as 
 well as in c. 52. 1; ii. 33. 14; 92. 15; viii. 80. 3; 95. 24, the aor. seems 
 necessary, though in these passages the best Mss. have the pres. In the sec- 
 ond and last, indeed, Bekk. and Kr. also read the aor. In this passage Kr. 
 explains the pres. by supposing that the meaning of dvavfo-Ocu extends not 
 merely to the getting under way, but continues past the irapdragis into the 
 battle itself. But if we examine viii. 19. 13; 23. 6; 61. 15, where nearly all 
 Mss. and editions concur in the aor., and i. 117. 4 ; 137. 8; ii. 90. 13; iii. 3. 23, 
 where the correct use of the pres. is seen, little doubt will remain as to the 
 proper reading in this place. 
 
 30. 13. irepuoVri TW Oe'pet. Most Mss. have irtpioVri, which Ullrich, Beitr. 
 z. Kr. III. p. 5, explains as = tv TO> irepio'vri TOV 0'povs, in what remained of the 
 summer. So B. But the pred. position of the partic. seems to forbid this 
 interpretation; and it is doubtful whether this partic. can, like the adj. Xoi- 
 iro's, be used of a part of a whole. The partic. of ircpuc'vai, however, seems 
 to have been in established use to express the notion of a recognized period 
 (in this case the 6'pos) reaching its limit. Cf. Hdt. ii. 121. 19; iv. 155.8; 
 Xen. Hell. iii. 2. 25 ; Arist. Hist. An. vi. 14. 3 (p. 568, a, 13) ; Plut. Ages. 14. 1. 
 Cf. also the use of TXmuv. When we consider the liability to confusion of 
 forms so nearly alike, we shall not be inclined to lay great stress on Ms. 
 authority, v. H., indeed, thinks that the Mss. which have irtpio'vri intend 
 really the partic. of ircpue'vai, " ut interdum pro illo dixerunt comici, et irepi- 
 e'veu pro ireput'vai. De irepio'vri a verbo ircpuivcu ducto cogitari nequit." It is 
 impossible to make out with certainty the precise times at which the events 
 recorded in c. 24-62 occurred. As Kriiger points out, Stud. I. p. 218, the 
 most definite statement we have is that in ii. 2. 7 : viz. that the battle at 
 Potidaea, i. 62, occurred in the sixth month before the Theban attack on 
 Plataea. If this is fixed at April, 431, we can work backward with more or 
 less assurance to the events recorded in these chapters. The following scheme 
 is offered merely as a possible approximation to the actual dates. It is 
 assumed here that the Oc'pos spoken of in c. 30. 13, 19 is the summer immedi- 
 ately succeeding the battle of Leucimme ; and that the x fl H L " v f c - 3- ^0 is 
 the immediately succeeding winter. But Grote, changing his former view 
 in deference to the opinion of Mr. Scott, thinks that the battle of Leucimme 
 took place in the summer of B.C. 435; that TO fle'pos TOVTO, c. 30. 19, is the
 
 316 APPENDIX. 
 
 summer of that year; but that the x^H 10 *" ls tne winter of the succeeding 
 year, i.e. of B.C. 434. 
 
 OL. B.C. 
 
 c. 24. 12 Epidamnian troubles 86. 1 436 Oct. H 3^ 
 
 c. 24. 16 Fruitless embassy to Corcyra 86. 2 435 July. *f 3 1 
 
 c. 25. 6 Epidamnian appeal to Corinth 86. 2 435 Nov. 
 
 c. 26. 1 Corinth accepts 86.2 435 Dec. 
 
 c. 26. 23 Corcyra besieges Epidamnus 86. 2 434 Feb. ^ 3f 
 
 c. 29. 4 Battle of Leucimme ; 86. 2 434 Apr. 
 
 c. 30. 6 Corcyraeans masters at sea 86. 3 434 Oct. 
 
 c. 30. 13 Corinthian force at Cheimerium 86. 3 434 Nov. 
 
 f li 
 
 c. 31. 1 Corinthian preparations 434-3 
 
 c. 31. 9, 12 Mission of both parties to Athens . . .86. 4 432 Feb. 4^ 
 
 0.48 Battle of Sybota 86.4 432 Apr. 
 
 c. 56. 1 Beginning of troubles with Potidaea.86. 4 432 May. 
 
 c. 58. 10 Kevolt of Potidaea 87. 1 432 July. 
 
 c. 60. 10 Arrival of Aristeus 87. 1 432 Aug. 
 
 c. 62 Battle of Potidaea 87. 1 432 End of Sept. 
 
 ii. 2. 7 Attack on Plataea 87.1 431 Apr. ^32* 
 
 33. 16. TOV iro'Xefiov Si 1 6'virep xpT)cri|ioi av el'T]|iEv. Most and best Mss. 
 have Sio'irtp or 81' 6'irtp. It is not impossible that the latter may be the true 
 reading, in reference to which state of things; since Thuc. is fond of employing 
 6'irtp thus in parenthetical clauses, without regard to nouns which might serve 
 as antec. to it. Cf. c. 35. 20; 50. 24; 59. 6; 71. 8; 73. 22; 74. 8; 80. 3. Upon 
 the third passage, Suidas, s.v. 0ouKvS(Si]s, remarks : d o-vyYpa^^s OVTOS fwra- 
 Pcuvei airo TWV 6T)XuK<ov cts ovSe'rcpa, olov ' Tpe'irovrai tls MaKtSovCav, '<}>' oircp 
 Kal irpo'repov. 
 
 34. 2. |ia.6e'Tco<rav. St., B., and v. H. read (laOoVrcov. Cobet, N. L. p. 328, 
 maintains that imv. forms in -rwo-av did not come into use till the time of 
 Menander, and that all places where they occur in earlier writers ought to be 
 emended. At any rate, this word cannot be called as Cl. terms it, the altere mid 
 feierliche Form fur paGo'vrcov. No such form occurs in Horn. See Curtius, 
 
 Verbum, II. p. 50; Kiihn. 209, 10; G. Meyer, Gr. Gram. 575. 
 
 35. 4. Kal SEIVOV ... a Sco'iuOa, It is to be noticed that, in both the mem- 
 bers of this sent., that clause is placed last which was most calculated to 
 excite the indignation of the Athenians; in the former OTTO TUV v|iTc'p<i>v 
 v(x|idxwv, in the latter ircurOcVrwv vjxwv. Kr., thinking that the sense for- 
 bade a full stop at 8o'(u0a, placed the point at dfcXias, changed ttra to eKre, 
 and iroXv 8c' to iroXv Srj. In this he is followed by v. H., and as to the second 
 point by St. See Jahrbb. 1863, p. 467. But this change does not add to the 
 force of the passage. There is no real incompatibility between the supposi- 
 tion in el ijuds airo TTJS v|ifj.axias el'pgouo-i and that implied in imo-Ot'vrwv vjiwv. 
 For the Corcyraeans might be aided by the Athenians without being formally
 
 APPENDIX. 317 
 
 received into the Athenian alliance ; and it is the assumed opposition of the 
 Corinthians to the former modest request that the Corcyraeans represent, by 
 the emphatic tiro., as the height of arrogance. In 16 also the mere sending of 
 aid (Kal TJ|Aiv ir|ririv w<j>\av) is represented as a slighter matter than admis- 
 sion to the alliance (curd TOV irpo<|>avovs St^ajitvovs porjOciv). 
 
 37. 2. dXX' ws Ka(. L. Herbst (Philol. 1866, p. 660) accounts for the 
 unusual order of these words on the ground that " Thucydides abridged the 
 fuller expression which he would naturally have used, dXXcl Kal ircpl TJpwv TC 
 Kal o-<j>wv avrwv, cos TIJMIS T dSiKov|MV Kal avrol OU'K C(KOTO>S iroXejiovvTai, and, 
 passing lay the persons who in his mind stood opposed to each other, set in 
 opposition the facts of their relation to one another ; he thus expressed him- 
 self less fully and clearly than he might have done, but still in a manner that 
 is perfectly apprehensible." Herbst concludes from this that afx^orc'pcov is 
 masc. (" about us both "), not neut. This is confirmed, he thinks, not only by 
 ewj)' TJ|xc3v re and TU>V 8, that immediately follow, but also by the first words of 
 c. 40. But in fact throughout c. 37-39 the discussion is not irepl ijiicov T Kal 
 <r<jxov avrcSv, the parties opposed to one another, but the whole effort of the 
 Corinthians is to overthrow the proposition, us TJJJWIS T dSiKOvfuv Kal avrol 
 OV'K elKo'rws iroXefiovvTai, and the sequel of their argument, found at the 
 beginning of c. 40, is, s avroi T |Ara Trpoo-riKOVTwv s-yKXimaTwv px.o'|M8a Kal 
 oi'St PICUCH Kal irXcovcKrai cUH. 
 
 37. 10. OVT irapaKoXovvrcs al<rxv'v(r6ai. St. discusses this passage at 
 length in Jahrbb. 1863, p. 469. He would omit the words ovrt irapaKoXovvres 
 al<rxvvor0ai and connect v'|i|iaxo'v re KT. with Kal ij iro'Xis a(ta. Nattmann, 
 in the Program of the Gymnasium at Emmerich for 1861, proposes irapavo- 
 |iovvrs for irapaKaXouvres- 
 
 37. 17. Kal 6'ircos v J jicv av Kparwo-t KTC. The Vatican Ms. and several 
 others have the verbs, Piaijovrai, i'xovri, dvaicrxwrovo-i instead of the subjvs. 
 It is not impossible that this is right, and that the second 6'irci>s t which St. and 
 Cobet bracket (the latter, F". L. p. 430, says that the following clauses form 
 an epexegesis "quae 6'ircos respuit"), has been accidentally repeated. Then 
 the clauses v J . . . avaierxwrovo-i will describe the actual carrying into 
 effect of what has just been described as the motive of the Corcyraean 
 isolation. 
 
 38. 9. ovS" TT<rTpaTvonv tKirperrws. This reading, which is due to 
 Ullrich, is adopted by St., B^ and v. II. for that of all Mss., tir\.<rrpa,rivo\i.tv. 
 The latter can be explained only as a statement of their general practice, 
 " we are not in the habit of attacking," which does not suit the connexion nor 
 the particle ovSe. pj clSiKov'ixevoi must be resolved into cl \ir\ t]SiKov'p.0a. The 
 Corinthians concede the unusual character of their proceedings, in making 
 war on a colony, but justify themselves on the ground that they are the 
 aggrieved party. 
 
 39. 15. iroXai B % Koivcovrjo-avras KT. Cl. retains Koivcovrfo-avras, having 
 been partners in, which is given by the Vat. and several other Mss., while all
 
 318 APPENDIX. 
 
 other recent editors, including Bekker, give Koivwo-avras, having imparted, 
 though less well attested. The Mss. which have Koivwo-avras add after t\i\.v 
 the words : t'-yK\T||i.aTttv 8t fio'vwv [al. po'vov] d}To'xovs [al. d|ATo'xs] OVTW 
 Tt5v (UTa TOS irpdt.s TOV'TWV \LT\ Koivwvtiv. This has been rejected or bracketed, 
 as a gloss or an illustrative quotation from some other writer, by all recent 
 editors except Kr. Cl. thinks that out of ov's, 10, which refers to the Corcy- 
 raeans, we must here supply a subj. including both them and the Athenians, 
 cxeCvovs re teal vfxds, the latter being suggested by the intervening clauses, p]8' 
 v <o . . . ef-eTt ; and that, since Koivcoveiv is properly KOIVOV e'xtiv, the ace. 
 Sv'vojuv may be justified as a substitute for the regular gen. He thinks, 
 further, that when this extension of the subj. ceased to be observed, the 
 change was made to Koivwo-avras, and that then, since the notion of imparting 
 seemed more appropriate to the side to which appeal for help was made, it 
 was arbitrarily assumed that vjjids (TOVS 'AOrjvaCovs) was the subj., and that 
 then, to make this more intelligible, the gloss above quoted was added. 
 In Jahrbb. 1863, p. 403, St. expressed his approbation of Cl.'s defence of 
 KoivuvTJo-avTts, but in his own (B. Tauchnitz's) edition he reads Koivwcravras. 
 
 40. 7. oVris |uj TOIS 8ta|i'vois, t o-w<j>povov<ri, iro'\p.ov avr clprjvT]s iroiijcret. 
 Some editors, as Sh., Arnold, and Jowett, consider that the words ct <rw<J>po- 
 vovo-i are the condition to the preceding TOIS 8|aji.vois, making, as Sh. says, 
 " a confusion of thought amounting almost to a bull." Jowett renders " who 
 will bring war instead of peace to those who receive him, or rather, if they 
 are wise, will not receive him on such terms," thus agreeing with Arnold, who 
 says, " the words d <r<o<j>povovcri have really nothing to do with the sentence 
 as it is actually expressed, but rather with another sentence which is sug- 
 gested, as it were, parenthetically, to the writer's mind." The phrase ct o-w- 
 4>povovo-i, or what is equivalent to it, is frequent in Thuc., e.g. iv. 60. 2 ; 61. 
 1, and nowhere else is used with any such artificial subtlety. The explanation 
 in the note, by which the condition is assumed to apply to the conduct of the 
 parties after the alliance is made, is substantially that of CL, Kr., and B., and 
 apparently also of v. H., who, however, reads ical <ra>4>povovo-i (partic.) = 
 etiam moderatis, and gives a meaning which does not deserve to be 
 described by Jowett as "pointless and contrary to the general context." 
 Ullrich, Beitr. z. Kr. p. 29 ff., thinking that the condition applies to TOIS 8ea- 
 He'vois, proposes to read cl (MJ o-co<j>povovori. 
 
 46. 10. 4'o-Tt. 8e Xifufv. It is plain from tl>e position, that these words 
 refer to xci^'piov, which the expression 6p|Aiovrai s, 0, also shows to have 
 been the name of a harbour, as we see in 16 it was also the name of a head- 
 land. The description places the harbour not far below the city Ephyra and 
 near the mouth of the Acheron river. Kiepert, in his map of this coast, 
 recognizes only the headland, which he places considerably to the north of 
 the Acheron, not far south of Sybota, apparently understanding cSv VTO'S, 16, 
 to mean approximately the middle point between the Thyamis and the 
 Acheron. But there is nothing to forbid our marking the headland much
 
 APPENDIX. 319 
 
 nearer the Acheron. The name Sybota also is applied to the islands, c. 47. 
 5, and to a harbour, c. 50. 15. 
 
 49. 16. jwixis 8 OVK ifpxov SeSio'rcs oi o-Tparq-yoC. Cobet insists strenu- 
 ously that ol o-Tparrj-yoi should be bracketed, as a gloss due to some copyist 
 who did not perceive that ScSums is to be referred ace. to sense, to al 'Arri- 
 ical VTJes in 13. Of. Tpiijpeis OVK ctSo'rcs, c. 1 10. 10 ; SIWKOVTCS . . . al JM'V 
 rives . . . Spwvrcs . (3ovXo'(iVO<., ii. 91. 16 ; irc'|xirci . . . |xepos TI . . . irpoXo- 
 Xiovvras, iii. 1 10. 6. 
 
 51. 12. Kol 'AvSoKCSris d Atwyo'pov. In an inscription, C. I. A. I. 179 
 (Hicks, Greek Inscriptions, No. 41), we have portions of the decrees which 
 authorized the payment of money to the commanders of the two Attic fleets 
 which took part in the Corcyraean affair. The names given by Thuc., c. 45. 
 5, answer to those on the marble ; but the inscr. gives Glaucon, Dracontides, 
 and a third name conjecturally restored as Metagenes, for which names Thuc., 
 c. 51. 12, has FXavKwv o Ata-ypov and 'AvSoKCS^s d Aewyo'pov. It seems certain 
 that Andocides the orator cannot have taken part in this expedition, since it 
 has been shown by Kirchhoff, Hermes, 1866, p. 600, that he cannot have been 
 born much earlier than B.C. 440, and we know of no other Andocides who can 
 be referred to. 
 
 Accordingly, Miiller-Striibing, to whom the above restoration is due, con- 
 jectures, Aristoph. p. 602, that Thuc. really wrote FXav'tccov T d Aea-ypou 
 Kal ApaKovriStjs d Avo-iicXfovs (a Lysicles, son of Dracontides, occurring in 
 an Inscr. of B.C. 415) ; and that one scribe repeated by mistake Aecrypou, 
 instead of writing AvcnxXc'ovs ; that his successor, offended at the repetition 
 of the name, altered it to Aewyo'pov; an( j that a third substituted for the 
 unfamiliar Dracontides the name of Andocides, who was notoriously son of 
 Leogoras. Blass, Attische Beredsamkeit, I. p. 270, thinks that the following 
 genealogy may be made out. (1) Leogoras, born dr. B.C. 540, an opponent of 
 Pisistratus ; married a daughter of Charias (Andoc. i. 106). (2) Andocides, 
 born dr. B.C. 500; one of the generals against Samos, B.C. 440; general with 
 Glaucon, Thuc. i. 51. 12; one of the ten irpt'o-fBeis to negotiate the thirty-years' 
 truce, Andoc. in. 6 (reading with Meier irpdirairiros for irainros) . (3) Leogoras, 
 born dr. B.C. 470, married a daughter of Tisandros, Ar. Vesp. 1269 ; Nub. 109. 
 (4) Andocides, the orator, born dr. B.C. 440. See Jebb, Attic Orators, I. p. 72. 
 
 52. 1. al VTJCS |5ovXo'(Xvoi etScvai. St. reads povXdfievai, attributing the 
 change to B., who, however, in his Teubner text and annotated editions 
 retains the Mss. reading, v. H. also has the fern, in his edition, referring to 
 his Studia Tliucydidea, p. 11, for the justification of the change. Cl. thinks 
 the fern, would be admissible if only it had authority. But Cobet aptly 
 remarks: quod ferri posset si de Phaeacum navibus ageretur. 
 Cf. Horn. 559, dXX' avrai forcwi voTJ|xara Kai 4>pvas dvSptov. See App. on 
 c. 49. 16. 
 
 53. 10. TIOV 8c KcpKvpaiuv TO (ie v o-Tparo'ircSov oVrov Trr]Kovo~V. By way 
 of obviating the necessity of assuming such an aposiopesis as is suggested
 
 320 APPENDIX. 
 
 in the note, Kr. omits JM'V, Cobet omits TO jwv o-TpaTo'ireSov and reads 6'<roi, 
 with verbs in pi. But the explanation of B. and Sh. seems adequate and 
 simpler. The position of TO jic'v shows that there is no antithesis between 
 Corcyraeans and Athenians, but the latter are considered as members of the 
 Corcyraean navy. " That part of the Corcyraean force that was within hear- 
 ing cried out . . . but the section which was formed by the Athenians said . . ." 
 An exact parallel is found in vii. 13. 7, where TWV VO.VTWV includes ol 0pd- 
 irovrts and ol e'voi as well as sailors. 
 
 54. 18. teal e'lreiSii ifXOov ol 'A0T)veuoi. Kr. brackets these words, leaving 
 thereby the next clause, OIJK avreWirXeov KT. without conj. Cobet, V. L. p. 
 431, proposes various corrections in this chapter: he inserts ws before Kpa/rrf- 
 o-avTts in 10 and before rpiaicovTa in 14; and brackets ws VVIKT)KO'TS in 8, 
 4'o-TTjo-av Tpoirawv in 13, l8o'vTs TOS 'Ai-riKas vavs in 17, and Sid rath-a rpo- 
 iraiov o-TTjo-av in 19. 
 
 57. 18. per aXXwv Svo orrpaTTj-yovvTos. All Mss. read St'ica for Svo. This 
 number, however, would give eleven o-TpaTt]-yo here, and with the five men- 
 tioned in c. 61. 5, sixteen in all in this year, though the regular number was 
 only ten. Kr. therefore conjectures that we should read Teo-o-dpwv here, 
 supposing that 8', = 4, may have been mistaken for the first letter of SC'KO,, 
 and that thus we shall have the ten generals of the year accounted for. But 
 G. Hermann, Philol. 1, p. 369, remarks that in c. 64. 9, Phormio is also men- 
 tioned as a o-Tpanryo's of this year; and as this addition would make the 
 whole number eleven, he supposes that 8 may have stood for 8v'o. This is 
 preferred by Cl., who remarks that three o-Tparryot for 30 ships and 1,000 
 hoplites corresponds very well with the five in c. 61 for 40 ships and 2,000 
 hoplites. G. Gilbert also, Innere Geschichte Athens, p. 42, prefers Svo. St., B., 
 v. H., and Cobet, V. L. p. 431, read Tto-o-opwv. 
 
 58. 4. irpacro-ov is found in all Mss. The verb has been often used in 
 these chapters ; but its employment here only confuses the careful structure 
 of the period; in which the partic. Wfnl/avTes fie'v and fXBo'vTts 8e are followed 
 respectively by the two parallel clauses depending on 6'irtiSij (K T "AOrivaiwv 
 . . . i'ir\>v and TO rt'Xt] . . . tVpaXtiv) , and the result of the whole is introduced 
 by TO'T Srj. irpewro-ov is bracketed by Bekk. and all recent editors except Sh. 
 B. notes also that elsewhere Thuc. uses only aor. subjv. or fut. indie., not 
 opt., after irpocrcreiv 6'irws- 
 
 58. 6. at vrjes t'irl MaxcSovtav KTC. Most Mss. and editions insert al before 
 irC. The single art. is preferred by Cl. and St., because, though the Athe- 
 nians had decided upon an expedition against Macedonia, c. 57. 16, its purpose 
 was modified before it was actually despatched, so as to include operations 
 against Potidaea ; and therefore the fleet could not be described as al vrjes al 
 cirl MaKcSovCav, but must have the double designation. 
 
 61. 3. e'iriirapu>VTas. This is the correction of Ullrich, Beitr. zur Kr. III. p. 
 1, for the Mss. cmirapoVras, adopted also by St., v. H., and B. The compound 
 irwrapivau has no good warrant. In Xen. An. iii. 4. 30 ; vi. 3. 19, t'
 
 APPENDIX. 321 
 
 is now read, and so e'lriirapija-av might be in iii. 4. 23. Besides, irap\T]\u0ws 
 in 11 seems to imply such a preceding expression of advance as e'mirapio'vTas 
 gives here. Cf. iv. 108. 17 ; v. 10. 37. 
 
 .61. 12. KCU du}>iKc>|itvoi 's Btpoiav KOKeiOev e'irt Srpe'xJ/av. All Mss. read 
 emcTTptxJ/avTes, for which St., B., P., Sh., v. H. have with Cl. adopted the con- 
 jecture of Pluygers (Cobet, N. L. p. 382), tirl Srpt'xj/av, which, as Sh. points 
 out, was made independently by Donaldson. But even if we assume that this 
 is the right reading, it is still hard to understand why the Athenian force, 
 which found it necessary to leave Macedonia in order to hasten to Potidaea 
 (ws avrovs KaTTJiri-yv KTC., 10) should go out of its way to make an excursion 
 as far as Beroea in the interior of Macedonia, which they are at the same 
 time said to leave (dn-avwrTavreu K TTJS Ma.K8ovias). This difficulty is so 
 great that Grote, V. c. 47, p. 334, supposes there may have been another 
 Beroea, of which we have no further knowledge, on the line of march from 
 Pydna to Potidaea ; and Cl. thinks that Bc'poiav may be a mistake of the 
 copyist for Q{p\vc\v. This whole question is discussed at great length by 
 Miiller-Striibing, Jahrbb. 127, p. 600. He shows that nothing is really known 
 of the position of Strepsa; and that therefore the supposition of CL, that it 
 may have been a meeting point of the roads connecting Thrace and Mace- 
 donia which the Athenians thought it desirable to secure before proceeding 
 to Potidaea, cannot be regarded as assigning a valid reason for the dtour of 
 the Athenians from their direct line of march. Miiller-Striibing accepts 
 Classen's conjecture, 0'p|iT]v, and thinks that he has discovered the name 
 which should take the place of Srpe'\{;av in the list of towns which Hdt. vii. 
 123 gives as irpoo-XtS TTJ noXXrfvr], dpovpcovcrai TW Ocpjiaiw KoXiru. This 
 list contains the name KajuJ/ct as lying north of Gigonus, and its inhabitants 
 appear as SKaxJmuH in the Athenian tribute lists. In his view accordingly 
 the Athenians left Pydna, marched by land through the territory of their 
 allied city Methone to Therraa, at the head of the gulf, which had been 
 recently taken by their own forces (7) ; and then on their southward march 
 towards Potidaea made an unsuccessful attempt to occupy Scapsa, which 
 may have joined Potidaea in its defection ; and so reached Gigonus easily on 
 the third day. Muller-Striibing shows also that Bergk's conjecture, Bpt'av for 
 Bc'poiav, which has been accepted by St. and v. H., is wholly inappropriate, 
 if, as Bergk believes, the words of Plut. Per. u, tls Sc 0pqxT)v \i\tovs BwroX- 
 TCUS (ruvoiKTJo-ovras K\T)povx<>vs [tVreiAtv] , refer to the colony of Brea. 
 
 62. 3. Trpos 'OXv'v6o>. This reading of most Mss. has been rejected for 
 Trpos 'OXv'vOou, on the side of Olynthus, though supported by only one Ms., by 
 Kr., Arn., P., B., St., v. H. Cl. argues that in any case Aristeus must have 
 placed his force on the side of Olynthus, i.e. towards the north of Potidaea, 
 and also that the words in 4, TT]V ctyopdv TTJS iro'Xctos firtvoir\vro 
 imply that it was not intended that the troops should get their supplies from 
 Potidaea. But it is probable that no more is meant by this than that it was 
 regarded as important that the men should not be compelled to go within the
 
 322 APPENDIX. 
 
 walls for their daily supplies, and thus give opportunity for a sudden assault. 
 Cf. vii. 37. 2. Cl. thinks also that the doubt which Aristeus is said, c. 63. 
 2, to feel as to the question whether he should make his way to Olynthus or 
 to Potidaea implies that he was near the former. The words irpos 'OXv'v0<j> 
 do not, he considers, involve such a close proximity as to prevent Aristeus 
 from placing his main force on the actual isthmus, i.e. on the road to Potidaea, 
 while the Chalcidian allies and the cavalry of Perdiccas were stationed at 
 Olynthus itself, ev 'OXt5v0o> (xe'veiv, 12, which words imply that at least this 
 part of the force had actually already proceeded so far. The use of irpo's 
 with gen. in a local sense occurs, ace. to CL, in Time, only in iii. 21. 3; iv. 
 31.6; 100. 15 ; 130. 2 ; while irpo's with dat. is common in reference to military 
 position, cf. c. 105. 19; 116. 7; ii. 79. 11; 94. 19; iv. 130. 24; v. 65.26. These 
 reasons hardly seem convincing ; and there is more weight than Cl. is dis- 
 posed to allow in the objection of St. Jahrbb. 1863, p. 410, that the words 
 irpos 'OXvv0<o iv TW l<r0fAu>, 3 and 10, involve a contradiction in terms. If, 
 says St., Potidaea was on the isthmus, Olynthus, which was 60 stades off, 
 could not be so also. Cl., indeed, maintains that Potidaea and Olynthus 
 being so near, the two expressions, irpds 'OXv'vOov and irpos 'OXvvO<j>, might 
 with equal propriety be used of a position iv T*> lo-0(iu>. But a glance at the 
 map will not confirm this remark. 
 
 In his Studio. Thucydidea, p. 12, v. H. after Cobet conjectures so-Tparoirt- 
 Scvvro for the impf. in conformity with iirttroL^vro and f|'pT)VTO in 4, 5, for 
 "loci sententia postulat 'incastris erant.'" But he has not intro- 
 duced the change into his text. 
 
 62. 9. TO |iv |i0' <UJTOV o-Tparo'irfSov 4'xovri. Various emendations have 
 been proposed. The simplest is Madvig's (Advv. I. p. 307), who rejects 
 XOVTI. This makes TO pev . . . o-TpaTo'ireSov the subj. of eiriTrjptiv, and puts 
 it into proper contrast with XaXKiSe'as 8e % KT. But the gloss remains unex- 
 plained, and the use of touTov for avrov. Reifferscheid (Bresl. Univ.-Progr. 
 1876, p. 5) proposes: T JACV (U0' tavToiJ o-TpaTo'ireSov \OVTI *v TO> Ur0|iu> 
 eViTTjpeiv TOVS 'A0t]vaCovS| to keep watch on the Athenians with his own part of the 
 troops that were encamped on the isthmus. o-Tpa/ro'irsSov '\OVTI then refers to 
 eo-Tpa,Toir8tvovTO ev TO> lo-0|xco in 3. Against this it may be urged that TO> |i0' 
 t'avrov is so briefly expressed as to seem strange, and that orpa.To'ir8ov S'XOVTI 
 is unusual. 
 
 63. 3. rj lirl TTJS 'OXv'vOov TJ s r^v IIoTtCSaiav. v. H. brackets these words 
 as an " inutile additamentum, in quo duplex T( prodit falsarium." There does 
 not seem to be any good warrant for this combination in prose. Kiihn. 589, 12. 
 
 64. 1. TO K TotJ lo~0(xov [TI\OS]- In bracketing TI\OS in this place, 
 Cl. has been followed by St. and v. H. His reasons are : (1) that, as in 2 the 
 south side of Potidaea is denoted by TO s TT^V noAXrfvriv, so here we need 
 simply TO *K TOV lo-0|xov; (2) that TI\OS cannot mean the wall of the city 
 itself; (3) that it would be very unusual to apply the words TO CK TOW iV0(xov 
 TI\OS, which assume the existence of the wall, to the line of circumvallation
 
 APPENDIX. 323 
 
 now to be constructed. Moreover we have in ill. 51. 13 dircreixitt Kal TO CK TTJS 
 lyimpov; and <j>povpciv is found without any expressed obj. in c. 103. 15; ii. 
 80. 22; 83. 7; iii. 90. 11. Below, however, in 1C, he finds the addition of 
 TCIX.OS unobjectionable. 
 
 67. 10. TWV |vn,(ia\wv Kal ct TIS TI aXXo. This is the reading of the best 
 Mss. including the Vat. Bekk., with inferior Mss., inserts re after tp\i.\>.a.\<i)v. 
 In this passage the Lacedaemonians complete what the Corinthians began 
 (irafXKoXovv, 3 ; irpoo-irapaKaXeVavrcSj 9) ; and, as in c. 68. 10, by v|ip.axoi 
 are meant all the JvonrovSoi. TWV ^u\i\ui\tav depends on cl TIS, and oXXo TI, 
 though included under the general notion of arrrovSds XeXvK/vai Kal dSixciv, 
 has reference to a different class of charges from those alleged by the Corin- 
 thians and the Aeginetans. 
 
 68. 8. iis veKa KTC. Here some good Mss. have CVCKCV, which St. adopts. 
 But since in every other passage, except in vi. 2. 34, where a special reason is 
 assigned, Thuc. has C'VCKO, it seems best to admit it here also, particularly 
 since Thomas Magister, p. 151, 4, ed. Ritschl, says expressly 0ovicu8i8T)s del 
 t'vcKa. The Inscriptions show much irregularity in the form of the word 
 (Wecklein, Curae Epigraphicae, p. 36), but it is not necessary to assume the 
 same for Thuc. 
 
 69. 11. ol -yap Spwvrts KT. Cl. holds to his interpretation, if the tradi- 
 tional text is kept. But, recognizing that his proposed pronominal use of the 
 art. is extremely doubtful in Thuc., he suggests a slight change, and conjectures 
 o'i -yt SpwvTts, to be taken in close connexion with d|iwov(u6a. The antec. of 
 the rel. would thus be TOVTOUS understood, obj. of djivvovfifOa. He suspects, 
 however, the genuineness of the whole sent., ot -yap Spwvrts eire'pxovrai, 
 which may have been the marginal reflexion of some reader, and finds a 
 reason for this in the fact that ov iw'XXovrts applied to the Athenians hardly 
 agrees with the mode of cautious procedure immediately alleged of them. If 
 the words are omitted, Kal tiriordjAtOa KT. would attach to djxvvovficOa very 
 fitly as proof of the urgent necessity of immediate defence. Rauchenstein 
 (Philol. 1878, p. 62) proposes to read C'KCIVOI -yapi referring to 4. 
 
 70. 7. a av -yvuxriv. The Mss. all have o, and this is retained by all editors 
 except CL, who reads the pi. on the ground that there is no reason to be seen 
 why the pi. should occur in 26 which is not equally valid here ; and a might 
 easily have been changed to o by a copyist who fancied that cpyw was the 
 antec. Conversely in c. 78. 8 Cl. reads o \pf\v vVrepov Spdv, where Mss. and 
 editors (except v. H.) read a, believing that the plur. is due to a false relation 
 to TWV cp-ywv before, whereby the proper usage of 8pdv (see on c. 5. 11) is 
 violated, and the fact that the whole preceding clause is the antec. is lost 
 sight of. 
 
 72. 14. A TI HT) diroKuXvt]. This reading is exhibited by the Vat., and some 
 other good Mss., while others vary between the indie, and opt. The indie, is 
 read by Kr., Sh., v. H., St., B., and P., while Bekk. has the opt. Cl. considers 
 that the use of tt with subjv., which occurs often in Horn, and several times in
 
 324 APPENDIX. 
 
 the tragedians (Kiihn. 575, note 1), is not to be denied to Thuc., particularly 
 as the Mss. give ci v<rrw<riv eu iroXtis in vi. 21. 5, which is retained there by 
 St. and B. and Bekk. ; and he thinks that in this place the extreme vagueness 
 in the condition which he conceives to be suggested by ei with the subjv. is 
 highly appropriate. It seems, however, very questionable whether we should 
 admit such an irregularity when the Mss. vary, whatever may be judged 
 proper when their testimony is unanimous. 
 
 73* 13. ti KCU Si* o\\o\i (xdXXov t'o-Tcu del irpofBaXXo'(xcva. The Mss. all 
 give irpopoXXojie'vois. This is explained by Kr. as pass, agreeing with vfuv 
 understood : " an offence to you who are taunted with our boasts " ; and he 
 compares the use of eiriTi|Aco|iai in Isocr. xu. 149, and of direiXoupai in Xen. 
 Symp. 4. 31. St., Jahrbb. 1863, p. 411, Bonitz, and Herbst accept this 
 interpretation. But Cl. objects that where irpoj3aXXr0ai is used pass, by 
 Thuc. (v. 16. 19; vi. 92. 19), the thing and not the person is subj. P. explains 
 as if it were simply act., agreeing with TJJUV understood, nobis semper 
 proferentibus; and with this B. agrees. Cl. finds this use of mid. for act. 
 so arbitrary that he introduces irpo|3a\\o|j,va, followed herein by v. H. But 
 the Mss. reading may be defended if we interpret the mid. to mean thrusting 
 forward as our defence against the imputation of arrogance, unwarranted 
 usurpation, etc. This is suggested by Grossmann, Jahrbb. 121, p. 520, and 
 seems to be the view of St. also, who renders, "'bringing forward,' perhaps 
 with the accessory notion of ' enshielding ourselves under.' " 
 
 74. 5. vavs \itv -ye cs fas rcrpaKOcrCas oXi-yip eXcurcrovs TUJV Sv'o [xoipwv. I Idt ., 
 viii. 48, 82, gives the total number of the Greek fleet as 380 exclusive of 5 
 penteconters ; Aesch., Pers. 339, gives 310; Dem., xvui. 238, gives 300, but, 
 xiv. 29, ace. to the best Ms., he gives 200. The Athenian contingent, ace. to 
 Hdt., was 180, or, with the 20 furnished to the Chalcidians (vni. i), 200. Dem. 
 states it in the former passage to have been 200, in the latter 100. In our 
 passage, since the authority of Aesch., who himself took part in the battle, is 
 paramount, St. and P. read rpiaKoo-ias with inferior Mss. ; v. H. and Cobet 
 follow Dobree in bracketing t's rds TeTpoxoo-Cas; and Grote, V. c. 41, p. 459, 
 assuming that Thuc. in mentioning 400 merely gives a round number for the 
 precise one of Hdt., follows Goller and Didot in explaining TO>V 8vo fxoipwv as 
 two out of four hundreds (rcrpaKocrCas rtVcrapas tKarovrdSas). But no 
 authority is cited to warrant such an interpretation. It is probable that the 
 numbers are given in each case in reference to the account of Hdt., and that 
 the orator allows himself a slight exaggeration of the contingent of the Athe- 
 nians as well as of the number of the whole, ruiv before 8vo is wanting in the 
 best Mss., but seems indispensable to the expression of the definite fraction . 
 Cf. c. 10. 9 ; 104. 9 ; ii. 10. 6. 
 
 80. 18. rovrov e'X\eiirofjLv. TOV'TO), in this, is read against the Mss. by Kr., 
 St., v. H., and Cobet, who refers to v. 97. 1, SiKaiu^an \\iiriv, and vi. 69. 7, 
 irpo0v|ii<j. e \\iireis Tjo-av. The passages, however, referred to in the note, ii. 61. 
 20 ; Plat. Phaedr. 269 d, as well as others that might be cited, as Dem. xvui.
 
 APPENDIX. 325 
 
 302 (Kiihn. 421, 2), show sufficiently that tXKtiirtiv with gen. need not, as Kr. 
 says, imply a total lack, and that therefore TOV'TOV may very well be allowed 
 to stand here. 
 
 84. 18. Tas irpoo-TrnrTOv'o-as Tu'x,as ov Xo'-y^j) Sieuprrds. Herbst, Philol. 16, 
 p. 323 ff., discusses this passage, 13-19, at great length. He makes the infs. 
 tirf|tt'v<u and vofiCi^iv depend on f-vverol 6/yav ovrcs, which words, co-ord. with 
 iraiScvo'ixcvoi, he regards as forming the ground on which the Lacedaemonians 
 are said to be cv'povXoi. In connexion with the words quoted above he 
 explains : " we are wise enough to know that the decrees of fate do not admit 
 of being divided by word and assigned to this person or that." To establish 
 this meaning of the verbal he refers to ii. 78. 4; iii. 114. 2; iv. n. 10; 69. 10; 
 v. 75. 22; 114. 3; vii. 19. 6. The last of these is, Kara iro'Xeis SicXo'fxcvoi TO 
 tp-yov, and all are of exactly similar meaning, and all mid., though he with an 
 inaccuracy quite uncommon with him, refers to them as exhibiting the com- 
 mon meaning of Sicuptiv in Thuc. Reference, however, to ii. 75. 24 ; 76. 2 ; 
 iv. 48. 10; no. 18; in. 8; v. 2. 14; 3. 9 (Kara TO 8iflpr)|ivov TOV iraXaiov 
 TUXOVS) shows that the act. means separate, lay apart; and that the words 
 in question must be understood with Forberg and Sintenis to mean, that the 
 decrees of fate do not admit before their realization of being laid apart, 
 opened out, defined, by word or argument. This accords also nearly with the 
 explanation of Poppo, f ortunae casus non explicari oratione dis- 
 tincte posse. Sicupeiv occurs in a similar sense in Dem. xxiu. 44, XLV. 45, 
 referred to by St. The connexion, moreover, which Herbst sees between 
 cvfBouXoi and VVCTOI with the following infs. dependent on it is exceedingly 
 objectionable. Since we must supply -yi-yvo'iieOa with cvfSouXoi, the attrib. 
 wToC, implying a highly cultivated intelligence and insight (Introd. p. 33), 
 would hardly be applied to persons who were in the process of becoming 
 vf3ouXoi. Since also wTo has its sphere defined by TO. dxpua, it is not 
 natural to attach to it also the two following inf. clauses. On the other hand 
 7rai8evo'(Avoi, which expresses the natural way of attaining cvf3ouX(a, fitly 
 controls all the following particulars, expressed with the variety Thuc. is so 
 fond of, the two advs. dfiaOeo-Ttpov and o-ux^poveVrepov, each of which has its 
 own peculiar definition, and the two infs. circ^c'vat, and vo|ueiv. pf is to be 
 taken with cireitvcu, as showing the negative effect of the Spartan irai&io, 
 and TO, dxptio. f|vvTol o/yav 6'vres falls naturally into its place as subord. to 
 TO.S Ttov iroXcfiCwv . . . |i[x4>o'|j.voi. 
 
 84. 24. v TOIS dva-yKcuoTaTois. Bonitz understands these words to mean 
 the bare amount of training which is absolutely indispensable, opp. to TO 
 dxpeia, which the Athenians took pains to acquire. Herbst, Philol. 16, p. 338, 
 explains them of the Spartan mode of life, which contented itself with the 
 barest necessaries; referring to i. 90. 21; v. 8. 10; vi. 37. 17; vii. 69. 21; 82. 
 10, to illustrate the use of dva-yKcuos to express what is absolutely indispen- 
 sable. This no doubt is included in the meaning here ; but it is probably 
 right to understand the expression of all those points in the Spartan system
 
 326 APPENDIX. 
 
 which had a tendency to reduce to submission the self-will of the individual 
 citizen. Cf. Soph. Aj. 485, TTJS dvaYKouas TWX.TJS | OVK iVriv ovSsv |XEIOV dv6pui- 
 
 1TOI.S KCIKO'V. 
 
 80-85. The speech of Archidamus. Junghahn in Jahrbb. Ill, p. 668 ff. 
 and 681 endeavors to show various infelicities and inconsistencies in this 
 speech. He has been amply answered by Sorgel, Jahrbb. 117, p. 347-353. 
 The whole speech is designed to give an emphatic warning against hurrying 
 into war. A mere invasion and devastation of Attica would lead to no result, 
 since the Athenians with their wealth, their mastery of the sea, and their 
 foreign possessions could easily supply themselves from elsewhere with what 
 they needed. If on the contrary the Lacedaemonians waited a few years and 
 devoted themselves to the increase of their naval power and money (c. 82. 5; 
 83. 5), threats of an invasion would have much greater effect. This warning 
 is founded in c. 81 on two reasons : (1) that the Athenians will readily find 
 compensation for the devastation of Attica ; (2) that the Lacedaemonians, if 
 they begin the war, cannot with honour leave it off until they are successful ; 
 and they will probably leave it as a legacy to the next generation. Arehi- 
 damus's advice, however, to delay a declaration of war is shown in c. 82 to 
 rest on the hope that in this way war may be avoided altogether. When the 
 Athenians see that their rivals are becoming more formidable they will be 
 more likely to listen to reason ; and the longer their country remains unrav- 
 aged, the more valuable will it become as a hostage for the maintenance of 
 peace. In c. 83, 84 it is shown that the course recommended is in full accord- 
 ance with those principles which lie at the basis of Sparta's power and 
 dignity. In these chapters the conservative character of a Spartan states- 
 man is exhibited in as clear a manner as that of the Athenian democracy is 
 portrayed in the three great speeches of Pericles. 
 
 Though the discreet moderation of Archidamus was overborne by the 
 passion of his opponents, he showed the same Spartan self-control in himself 
 taking the command of an enterprise which he disapproved. Yet in the 
 address he makes to his subordinates, ii. n, while he encourages them to 
 maintain their old reputation, he expresses again the same warning against 
 over-hasty advance and insists on the absolute necessity of discipline and 
 obedience to orders and of not undervaluing their antagonists. 
 
 89. 8. ol duo 'Lovlas . . . v|X|j,a)(oi rjSr] a4><m]Ko'Ts airo (BacriXe'tos viro|ie(- 
 vavTes SIJOTOV eiroXio'pKovv. v. Wilamowitz-Mollendorf, Hermes, 12, p. 338, 
 finds it hard to understand how the Hellespontine and Ionic Greeks can be 
 represented as members of the Hellenic league as early as the siege of Sestos, 
 and regards it also as " a grammatical necessity " to bracket the word |v'fi.(xa- 
 \oi. If it is the position of d<J>(m]KOTS which is an offence, the examples 
 cited on c. 11. 19 will show that Time, did not find it so. Even if 
 were removed, it must still be understood, since ot diro 'Iwvias teal ' 
 TOV are plainly opp. to TOVS diro IleXoirovvTJo-ov ^vfxfxdxotis of 7. Kirchhoff's 
 distinction between allies actual and allies formal is quite satisfactory.
 
 APPENDIX. 327 
 
 90. 20. ts dv TO TCIXOS iKav-iv dpwoav. The Mss. have atpwtriv, which 
 Bekk. changed to the aor. In this he has been followed by rill recent editors 
 except Sh. who defends the pres. in a long note of which the following is the 
 chief part. " The pres. after e ws dv in the sense of ' until ' (not ' while ') is not 
 without examples, though I believe not in quite the same sense as the aor. 
 It must first be noticed that whereas we have now a marked distinction 
 between while and until, the Greeks and Latins had the same words ecus, tort, 
 j xpi or pe' xpiircp, d u m, donee, the tenses following alone fixing the mean- 
 ing of the particles. . . . While means time, and may mean during time or time 
 finished. Until excludes during time. So tws av, cor' av, jw'xpi av, with an aor. 
 conjunctive, could not mean while, yet with a pres. may mean until, i.e. not the 
 concluded but the incipient act. ... I quote Ar. Vesp. 1441, v'Ppif &DS av TT v 
 SIKTJV apx a>v Ka ^'Q (''" he is calling, begins to call). The metre eschews KaXt'en]. 
 This passage is noticed by Herm. on Eur. Med. p. 355, who quotes Xen. Cyr. 
 in. 3. 18, KO.L OVK dvafievofj.V i'ws av T\ ij|UT'pa X"P a KaKumu, translating, 
 neque expectainus dum nostram regionem vastare incipiant. 
 Add Xen. Cyr. v. 4. 38, t-yw -yap eirwrxrjo-w ea>s av <j>^s KO\OS X IV (''^ y ou are 
 ready to say). . . . The wall, till it is completed, still atpcrai (cf. c. 91. 4, rti\L- 
 Jcrai TC Kal TJ8-q \h|/os Xa^pdvei), " till we are raising our wall to the barest 
 possible height to fight from." The pres. atpwon, then, would mean "until 
 they find that they are getting the wall to the proper height," or &DS dv {Soxriv 
 TO TCIXOS Uavov alpo'|ic|xov. See Gildersleeve on Iws, Am. J. of Ph. IV. 
 p. 417. 
 
 91. 7. avayyeXovo-i. Most Mss. have dira-yyeXoiJo-i. But the rarer form 
 of the text is here to be preferred. It has gcod Ms. warrant and is not likely 
 to have been introduced by mistake. The meaning report back is very suitable 
 here, as in iv. 122. 5. 
 
 91 . 18. (I 8 TI POV'\OVTCU Aa.K6&cu|j.o'vioi. rj ol j-vfijiaxoi, -n-poo-jBevecrOai irapd 
 creeds os irpo8ia'yi.Y va ' <rKOVTa S T< > Xoiirov [U'vav] Ta n o-<j>uri.v avrois v'(i4)opa Kal 
 rd Koiva. Cl. has here adopted the reading of the Vat. Ms. s irpoSia-yi-yvw- 
 o-Kovras for us irpds Sia-yi-yvuo-KovTas, and has placed the comma before 
 Trpto-fkveo-Oai instead of after irapd creeds, and has bracketed U'vai. In these 
 changes he has been followed by St. and v. H. We see from ii. 12. 9, tWXcvcv 
 KTOS o(*av eivat av'9r|fj.epo'v, TO rt Xoiirdv dvaxupTjo-avras cirl TO. o-^sVcpa avTwv, 
 TJV TI (3ov\u)VTai. irpo-p vcr0ai, that the simple A n pov'Xovrai is more effective 
 without an inf. Cf. v. 66. 15. As soon as the true relation of irpeo-pev'eo-Oai as 
 the representative of tho imv. was lost sight of, and it was made to depend on 
 POV'XOVTOI, the insertion of such a verb as U'vai was unavoidable. Kr. brackets 
 irp<rpvo-0ai irapa o-4>ds. 
 
 91. 26. Kal ISia TOIS troXiTais Kal es TOVS iravTas v(ji|idxovs. Steup (Rhein. 
 Mus. 1872, p. 179 f.) rejects the relation of ISia and s TOVS iravras |v(i(idxovs 
 here aflirmed, and makes I5ia TOIS TroXiTais and s TOVS irdvTas ^v)i(iaxovs the 
 parallel elements that limit u<j>cXi.)j.(0Tpov. s TOVS |vn.(idx<>vs thus becomes 
 equiv. to TOIS ^vp-jwix 01 ?, a usage without parallel, c's TOVS vfi.fiax ov s in the
 
 328 APPENDIX. 
 
 necessary sense of as regarded the allies calls for a parallel element referring 
 to the Athenians, and this is found in ISia. This interpretation accords well 
 with the following words, ov yap . . . Pou\u'eo-0cu. The restored walls of 
 Athens would not only effect her own security against foreign aggression, 
 but would also assure her greater respect among the allies. For the views of 
 a state whose position was not independently secure could never be of equal 
 weight or worth. The emphasis attaching to IStq, in consequence of its 
 position, renders a following re unnecessary, and no reasonable objection can 
 be made to the repetition of the idea of afmvov etvai in (o<j>\i)uoTpov ecrecrOai, 
 which was intentional. 
 
 94. 7. v TflSe TT) iyyfiov(<. As one Ms. omits the 8e' after TJSri in c. 95. 1, 
 Kr. has followed the suggestion of Stephanus and Duker in connecting these 
 words with c. 95. This Dobree also approves. But Cl. and St. remark that 
 the asyndeton would be very singular; and B. points to c. 128. 17, Bujavnov 
 yap \<ov TTJ irporepq, irapovcrCa, as indicating that in this passage eiro\io'pKT]- 
 o-av should not be separated from e'v rj}8 TT) TJ-yejAovCqi. 
 
 95. 16. TWV |xv I8(j irpo's TIVO, aSiKi]|AaT<ov r\v9vvQr\. Cl. understands nva 
 as neut. pi. = certain matters, but is inclined to prefer nvas, which v. II. has 
 adopted after Cobet, = certain individuals. B. thinks that the sing, rivet may 
 be taken in the same sense, and that this change to the pi. is not necessary. 
 For this, see on c. 69. 17 and cf. ii. 37. 2, irapaSei-yiia 8 p.dXXov avrol OVTS rivl 
 T| |U|AOV|xcvca ere'povs. Ar. Ran. 628, ctyopcvto rivl | ip.i \>.T\ pao-avi^eiv afldvarov 
 OVT*. Hdt. v. 49. 46, TWV irepi K<X nva cvcfryti irpo0v|x(t] p.axo'p.evov d.iro0VTJ<rKiv. 
 
 96. 2. In Hermes, 11, p. 1-38, Kirchhoff has shown that, so far as can be 
 gathered from the existing Tribute-lists, the annual contribution of the 
 Athenian allies to the treasury of the Delian league cannot have amounted 
 to 460 talents at any time before the battle of Eurymedon, B.C. 466. It is 
 plain, however, that c. 96 is so directly connected with the following chapters 
 that any unprejudiced reader must conclude that the 4>o'pos of 460 talents is 
 here represented as being paid before the events recorded in c. 98-117, begin- 
 ning with the capture of Eion, B.C. 476. The same view must have been 
 taken by those writers who attribute to Aristides the assessment of the quota 
 to be paid by each state, which was recognized by all as just, and which 
 amounted to 460 talents, Diod. xi. 47. 1 (where irevTcucocrCwv is an evident 
 mistake for rcrpaKoo-Cwv) ; Plut. Arist. 24. 4 ; Nepos, Arist. 3. 1, whose com- 
 mon source was probably Ephorus. Kirchhoff is of the opinion that Ephorus's 
 mistake was caused by this passage of Thuc. ; and he can see no other way of 
 defending Thuc. from the charge of carelessness in his narrative or of writing 
 without full information than the assumption that the episode in c. 97-117 
 was an addition made by Thuc. after the end of the war, and inserted by him 
 where it is as an extension of his original plan. But this assumption cannot 
 be accepted by those who with Cl. believe that the first book in its traditional 
 form was composed with the whole course of the war in view. And a late 
 insertion of the Pentecontaetia is the less credible from the fact that it con-
 
 APPENDIX. 329 
 
 tains the account of the aX^eo-raTT] irpo'<t>ao-is a4>av<rraTi] 8 Xo'^a) which was 
 announced in c. 23. 23, after the exhibition of the cs TO 4>avtpdv Xe-yofitvai 
 alriat (c. 24-87), and in effect repeated in c. 88, tt|rri4>uravTO ol AaKc8ai(iovu>i 
 . . . iroXejATrea tlvai ov TOCTOVTOV . . . 6Vov 4>o{JovnVOi TOVS "AOrjvaiovs |M] tirl 
 fi*iov SxjvtjOukriv, dpwvrts avrois rd iroXXd TTJS 'EXXdSos viroxCpia T)8r] ovra. 
 Nor is it to be believed that, had the writer decided to make such an addition 
 to his original plan, he would not have taken pains to bring it into harmony 
 with the adjacent parts of his work. 
 
 But this whole section bears marks of being an interpolation. It consists 
 of a series of notices which are indeed of importance for readers at a period 
 remote from the events, but which Thuc. would hardly have written for the 
 information of his contemporaries. An explanation of the word 4>o'pos, with 
 the use of which every Athenian must have been familiar from the Tribute- 
 lists, and of the office of the 'EXXtivorafiCav, which was maintained to the end 
 of the war (Bockh, Pub. Econ. p. 241), could not have occurred to Thuc. as 
 matters to be inserted in his history. The mention also of Delos as the place 
 where the meetings of the league were held and the treasures kept, would 
 surely not have been made by Thuc. without notice of the subsequent trans- 
 ference of both to Athens. Of this same character is the statement of the 
 amount of the irpwros <}>o'pos raxfleis- It seems probable, therefore, that the 
 whole of this section is the work of some reader whose information, if not 
 wholly erroneous, was at least imperfect and inaccurate. If it is left out of 
 the text, c. 97. 1, IJ-YOV'JWVOI 8 % KT., is seen to be in excellent connexion with 
 c. 96. 1, which sums up the occasion of the beginning of the Attic hegemony, 
 with the purpose and general organization of the league, and is naturally 
 succeeded by a comprehensive glance at the momentous results of the assump- 
 tion of the command by the Athenians. 
 
 The brevity with which the historian expresses himself would have given 
 an attentive reader sufficient occasion for adding explanatory comment. He 
 may have added the statements about the Hellenotamiae and <jx>'pos in expla- 
 nation of the words To|av . . . teal as vavs ; those about the Tafiiciov and v- 
 voSoi at Delos to dird KOIVWV vvo'8uv POV\VO'VTV. According to this view, the 
 statement that the irpwros <J>o'pos raxOeis was 460 talents is an error of the 
 same sort as is found in Diodorus and the other writers who depended upon 
 Ephorus. How the common error arose is a matter that still needs explana- 
 tion. 
 
 98. 1. In assigning the dates to the events in the ircvTTjKOVTOtTCa, Cl. fol- 
 lowed the authority of Kr., who in his Historisch-philologische Studien, I. 1837, 
 examined the chronology with great care. Kr.'s system, however, did not, as 
 Cl. admits, remain unassailed. Not only was the chronology of the period 
 subjected to an elaborate investigation independently by W. Pierson, Philol. 
 28, p. 40-69 and 193-220 ; but Kr.'s own results were minutely examined by 
 A. Schafer, in his Disputatio de rerum post helium Persicum usque ad tricennale 
 foedus in Graecia gestarum temporibus, 1865. This treatise of Schafer's was in
 
 330 APPENDIX. 
 
 its turn assailed by Kr. in the second part of his Kritische Analecten, 1867. Cl. 
 confesses that the tone and temper of this last paper leave very much to be 
 desired; but " as an editor of Thucydides " he finds himself compelled to give 
 his adhesion to Kr.'s views. In particular he accepts the inference drawn by Kr. 
 from c. 97. 12, where it is said that Hellanicus Ppax's rt Kal rois XP OVOI S OVK 
 axpipuis iirf\i.VT]<rfa\ the affairs of this period, viz., that we may assume from this 
 that Thuc. would not allow himself to be open to the same charge, and that 
 he did not, therefore, in any case, set down a single statement out of its exact 
 chronological place. It is on the basis of this assumption that Kr. in c. 103. 
 1 changed StKarw of all Mss. into TTopr<{, supposing that the numerical sign 
 for 4 (8') was mistaken by the copyist for 8 = SSKO. Unless such a change 
 is made in this passage, it will have to be admitted that Thuc. recorded the 
 end of the third Messenian war, though later in time, in advance of several 
 events which are recorded later, though they happened earlier. In Jahrbb. 
 87, p. 406, St. expressed his approval of Kr.'s conjecture ; but in his own 
 edition of 1873 he retains the Ms. reading. See also Curtius, Hist, of Gr. II. 
 p. 443, 661. In c. 109. 4 the mission of Megabazus to Sparta is assumed by 
 Kr. himself to have occurred a year earlier than the events recorded before it ; 
 but in this case he excuses the violation of exact order (ibid. p. 202) on the 
 ground that, since the mission was a failure, it was for Thuc. no " Begeben- 
 heit." 
 
 Another point referred to by Schafer, ibid. p. 19, is that in c. 89. 12 the 
 capture of Sestos in the spring of B.C. 478 is spoken of ; but in 14 ff. we have 
 the account of what took place at Athens immediately after the battle of 
 Plataea. This objection Kr. meets by saying (Kr. An. p. 6) that this chap- 
 ter forms no part of the CKpoXi] TOW Xo'-yov (c. 97. 8), and does not, therefore, 
 come under the strict rules that Kr. supposes Thuc. to have imposed upon 
 himself in regard to its chronology. 
 
 In truth, however, the most that can be inferred from Thuc.'s rebuke of 
 Hellanicus is that he pledges himself to accuracy in his chronology. But it 
 is surely no imputation on an historian's claim to be chronologically accurate, 
 if, after narrating certain facts about a war, when he sees that he will have no 
 more to say about it, and therefore wishes to get it out of his way, he con- 
 cludes his narrative by saying, as Thuc. does in this case according to the Mss. 
 reading, ' this war came to an end in its tenth year,' if it did, as a matter of 
 fact, last for ten years ; and for this we have also the testimony of Diod., xi. 
 64. 4, who says also in c. 84. 8 that the fall of Ithome took place Kara rov 
 avrov xpo'vov with the expedition of Tolmides, recorded by Thuc. in i. 108. 
 5, and dated by Kr. in 456. 
 
 A more extended consideration of this interesting and important question 
 is not here possible. See further Am. Jour, of Philol. VII. p. 
 
 For the sake of comparison, the dates of the most important events from 
 the end of the Persian invasion to the Thirty Years' Truce are added in the 
 following table as given respectively by Classen (Cl.), who follows Kriiger,
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 331 
 
 Pierson (P.), Schafer (S.), Curtius (C.), in the fourth German edition 
 of his History, and in this edition (M.). 
 
 Cl. P. S. C. M. 
 
 Building of City Walls (c. 90. 8-93. 1) 478 479-8478 478 479-8 
 
 Capture of Sestos (c. 89. 2) 478 478 478 478 478 
 
 Fortification of the Peiraeus (c. 93. 3-7) . . .477 478-7 477 478 478 
 
 Athenian Hegemony (c. 95. 1, 2, 4 ; 96. 1) . . 476 476 476 476 476 
 
 Capture of Eion (c. 98. 1) 475 475 469 470 476 
 
 Siege of Xaxos (c. 98. 4) i . .473-2 465 466 467 466 
 Flight of Themistocles to Asia (c. 137. 2) ) 
 
 Battle at the Eurymedon (c. 100. 1) 469 465 465 465 466 
 
 Revolt of Thasos (c. loo. 2) 467 464 465 464 465 
 
 Beginning of Third Messenian War (c. 101. 
 
 2) 466 463 464 464 464 
 
 Reduction of Thasos (c. 101. 3) 464 462 462 462 463 
 
 Athenians at Lacedaemon (c. 102. 1-3) 463 461 461 461 461 
 
 Fall of Ithome (c. 103. 1-3) 462 454 455 456 455 
 
 Revolt of Inaros (c. 104. 1,2) 460 464 460 460 460 
 
 Athenian attempts on Halieis, etc. (c. 105. 
 
 1-6) 460 460 460 458 460 
 
 Battles of Tanagra and Oenophyta (c. 108. 
 
 1-3) 458 459 457-6457-6457 
 
 Reduction of Aegina (c. 108. 4) 457 459 456 456 456 
 
 Def eat of Athenians in Egypt (c. 109. 1-4) .455 458 454 456 454 
 
 Athenian Expedition to Thessaly(c. in. 1) .454 457 454 454 454 
 March against Sicyon and Oeniadae (c. in. 
 
 2,3) 454 456 454 454 454 
 
 Five Years' Truce (c. 1 12. 1) 451 453 451 451 451 
 
 Cimon dies at Cyprus (c. 112. 2, 3) 449 449 449 449 449 
 
 Sacred War in Phocis (c. 112. 5) 448 448 448 448 448 
 
 Battle of Coronea (c. 1 13. 2) 446 447 447-6 447 446 
 
 Revolt of Euboea and Megara (c. 114. 1) . .446 446 446 446 445 
 
 Thirty Years' Truce (c. 115. 1) 445 445 446 445 445 
 
 100. 16. viro TWV 0pq.Kwv |v(ravTwv. The account of Diod. (xi. 70), who 
 must have had the present passage before him, reads : pc'xpi n /v TWOS KDO- 
 TOW TWV pqLKwv v'o-Ttpov 8 avTwv dvapdvTcuv ti's 0paia]v, <rvvi'fir] irdvTas 
 TOVS tio-paXo'vras is Tqv \<apa.v TWV 0pa.Kwv viro TWV 'HSwvwv KaXovfu'vwv 
 Sia4>0aprjvai. This supports P.'s proposal to read v'|iiravTs instead of 
 v|iirovTwv, adopted also by B. and v. H., and evidently the reading of Valla's 
 text. But the accounts of Diod. and Thuc. do not tally in other respects. 
 Diod.'s definite statement viro TWV 'HSwvwv KoXov^uvcov is clearly an addition. 
 vfiiravTts, moreover, would be superfluous. It seems better, therefore, to 
 retain gvjiirdvrwv, in close connexion with the following rel. sent., ols iroXcpoy
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 . . . KTito'fwvov, in the appropriate sense : " after the Athenians had wrested 
 from the Edonians the coast-district about the later Amphipolis, their further 
 progress into the interior (beyond the Edonian territory) was opposed by all 
 the Thracian tribes together to whom the occupation of the coast by the Athe- 
 nians was dangerous." Not all the widely separated Thracian tribes, of 
 course, can be meant ; but it is natural to suppose that all those that were 
 similarly imperilled joined the Edonians, Avho were the first to be attacked. 
 Of. also iv. 77. 2. 
 
 112. 6. 'AjivpTaCou nTa7i-(AirovTos. Herbst ( Geg. Cobet, p. 37 ff.) makes the 
 distinction that the act. jxeTairs'iAimv always means " summon, cause to come," 
 without fetching the person or object oneself; the mid., "fetch oneself," or 
 " have fetched." But (1) the distinction is destroyed by giving to the mid. 
 the force " have (cause to be) fetched," in which the idea " fetch oneself " 
 disappears. (2) In the majority of cases it cannot be determined whether 
 after the summons the fetching actually takes place or not. How can we 
 distinguish, for instance, between p.Tcnre|j.\|/an'vov (3a<ri\Eci>s in viii. 37. 18, and 
 'AjAvpraCov (MTaire'fMJ/avTos here ? (3) It is impossible to see how the form 
 of the mid., which expresses only in a more definite way the idea of employ- 
 ment for the purposes of the subject, can intimate a further activity on the 
 part of the subject. Kr., further, rightly observes that only Thuc. and Aris- 
 tophanes use the act., and that, therefore, a real distinction of meaning, the 
 necessity for which would have continued, probably did not exist. 
 
 112. 12. leal al e Atyvirrov VTJCS irdXiv [at] c'XOovcrai [i.tr O.VTWV. P., 
 Kr., and B., keeping the vulgate, all agree in understanding dirxwpt]o-av 
 with iraXiv, and are obliged, therefore, to make al cXOovo-ai per avrwv refer to 
 the common voyage from Athens. Haase (Luc.ubr. p. 65, 56) objects to this 
 explanation, and proposes al iraXiv X0ov<rai. But then al iraX.iv \6ovi<rai 
 simply repeats the idea of al c' Al-yv'irrov. It is certainly natural to refer 
 irciXiv to the return from Egypt, and (ACT avrwv to the common voyage home. 
 Why should the common outward voyage be mentioned a second time? 
 Thuc. doubtless wrote al ' Atyvirrov vrjss irdXiv e'XOovo-ai, ace. to his practice, 
 explained at c. n. 19, of placing the attrib. partic. after the noun when an 
 adv. modifier precedes. The position of |XT' avrwv connects it with dirtxw- 
 pr]o-av. iraXiv X0iv occurs also in ii. 73. 8 ; iii. 23. 8 ; v. 66. 4. 
 
 Herbst (Philol. 1866, p. 619 ff.) agrees substantially with the interpretation 
 of P., Kr., and B. St. (Jahrbb. 1868, p. 179) omits the second al and con- 
 strues al * Atyvirrov iraXiv IXOovo-ai, urging that this is the most natural 
 interpretation. 
 
 113. 6. Kal dv8pairo8io-avTs : these words, inserted in some Mss., are 
 probably introduced by a mistaken copying of c. 98. 1,2. The Athenians 
 might resort to this severe measure in distant parts,-as Eion and Scyros (c. 98; 
 v - 3 ! 3 2 ) on the Thracian coast, or Sicily (vi. 62), or under the influence of 
 party passions in Lesbos (iii. 36) or Melos (v. 116); but we can hardly 
 imagine its occurring in the heart of Greece. Besides, the words (j>vXaiciiv
 
 APPENDIX. 333 
 
 Karao-rtjo-avTcs imply the continued existence of the place with its old inhab- 
 itants. See, however, Ullrich, Kr. Beitr. III. p. 9. 
 
 114. This chap, gives a striking example of the way in which Thuc. 
 narrates a series of occurrences which start from different points but come 
 into relation with one another. He does not exhibit this relation by means of 
 a periodic structure of the sent., but simply narrates the facts in the order of 
 their occurrence, sometimes expressly marking this. Here the description of 
 each of the two series of events, those threatening Athens, and her counter- 
 preparations, is pushed forward independently, so that the accounts cross one 
 another. It is better, therefore, to insert a comma in place of the period after 
 Mc-yaprjs in 8, by which Ko'|uc is almost parenthetically subordinated to 
 dire'cn-qo-av : " the revolt of the Megarians occurred after the calling out of 
 the allies, but Pericles immediately ((is q-yye'XOr] avrw) sent back the troops 
 from Euboea." jwrd TOVTO then refers only to the revolt of Megara. The 
 bald way in which the irruption and the retreat of the Lacedaemonians is 
 narrated seems to hint that the withdrawal was occasioned by other means 
 than force of arms. 
 
 114. 15. oVoXo-yiq. KaTco-nfo-avro. An instructive example of the Athenian 
 mode of dealing with the subjugated districts in Euboea, here briefly men- 
 tioned, is preserved in an inscription found on the 19th of June, 1876, on the 
 southern declivity of the Acropolis. This contains, in the form of a decree 
 of the popular assembly at Athens, the terms made with the Chalddians 
 after the subjugation of Euboea. It was published first by Kumanudes, in 
 "A^vaiov, 1876, p. 76, then by Egger in the Journal des Savants, 1876, p. 
 448 ff., and by U. Kohler in the Mittheilungen d. deutschen archaeol. Instituts 
 in Athen, 1876, p. 184 ff. See also Hicks, Inscr. No. 28. The inscription 
 refers without doubt to the occurrences of the year 445 B.C. here related. 
 Kohler has fully discussed its individual provisions, and recognizes in these 
 one more proof that the policy of Athens during the administration of 
 Pericles was a moderate one, and that it aimed to bring her rule over merely 
 nominal allies within just and legal forms (p. 197). 
 
 120. 27. dfioia TT) irwrTi. So with Reiske, instead of o'jioia TTJ irCorti. 
 For (1) the explanatory expansion of the thought that immediately follows, 
 dXXd JUT dcnjxiXeias . . . t'XXtCiroficv, marks the difference between plan and 
 execution in precisely the same manner as o'fxoia TTJ irto-Tti, \ur do-^aXtias and 
 jwrd St'ovs indicating the two stages of ' confidence.' Cf. the similar thought 
 in c. 140. 3, ov TTJ aijrr) opyg KT'. (2) TTJ irCo-rei standing alone would be 
 brought into mistaken contrast with ep-yw (see note). (3) Without the pred. 
 dfioio, there would be no reason for the art. with irurrci. 
 
 124. 3. ?irp . . . Ivai. St. (Jahrbb. 1863, p. 462 f.) agrees with the view 
 expressed in the notes, and defends it (ibid. 1868, p. 179) against P. But he 
 correctly observes that the order of words in the explanatory sent, is unusual, 
 and proposes to read, ttircp f&fBaio'Torov TO TavTa. v(i4>tpovTa elvai ical ird\t<ri 
 Kal ISiurais. If a change must be made, we should perhaps write clircp (Stpcuo'-
 
 334 APPENDIX. 
 
 rarov Kal iro'Xtou KdUSiwrais TO ravrd v|i<|>'povTa eivai. St. notes that Thuc. 
 frequently makes a comparison between political and personal relations by 
 means of the phrase Kal iro'Xcis Kai IStwrai, as in c. 82. 24; 144. 20; iii. 10. 
 3 ; 82. 15. 
 
 126. 19. tv g iravSr)|icl . . . irixwpia. St. (Jahrbb. 1863, p. 407) shared 
 Cl.'s and Kr.'s doubts as to the genuineness of the vulgate here, and thought 
 that the passage should be omitted. But in his edition of 1873 he has 
 kept it, and has adopted, on C. F. Hermann's conjecture (Philol. 1847, p. 3), 
 n-oXXoi for iroXXol, and on the basis of the notice in Poll. i. 26, OovKvSiSi]s 8' 
 avro, (TO, dpa)(jiaTa)*lIpT|KV d-yvd Ov^xara irpos TO alfuurcrovTa Kol <r<j>aTTo'jva, 
 has inserted d-yvd before OvfxaTa. Cl., with A. Mommsen and Schoemann 
 (Griech. Alt. II. p. 481), is still doubtful, and calls attention to the fact 
 that C. F. Hermann (/.c.) would prefer irXri'v to iroXXd. 
 
 132. 18. TOV jw'vToi Ilavo-aviov dSiKijpa Kal TOT' e'SoKci ctvai. The reading 
 of the Mss., Kal TOVT e'SoKei elvai, would necessarily point to a second subj. 
 in contrast to TOVTO. But Kal e'imSi] cv TOVTW KaOeumJKci shows that the point 
 of contrast is one of time, the subj. of irapo'|ioiov irpaxOiivat <j>aivTO being 
 the same as that of e'SoKci, viz. his arrogant inscribing of his own name on the 
 tripod. Kal TOT' COO'KCI puts the thought in its proper light: "the act was 
 considered even at that time an offence on the part of Pausanias (although 
 the corpus delicti was removed) ; and now when he stood in this position 
 (had come under such strong suspicion of treasonable intentions), it became 
 still more evident that it had been done quite in the spirit of his present 
 plans." (The same conjecture was made by Struve, in Seebode's Krit. Bibl. 
 2, 9, 772. B.'s suggestion that Kal TOVTO, in the sense of this also, points to 
 in)v9dvTO Se KCU in 21, is not convincing.) On e'SoKti and e<j>aivTo, as 
 marking the successive steps in the judgment against Pausanias, see St., Jahrbb. 
 1868, p. 771. 
 
 136. 13. Kal yap av vir C'KCIVOV iroXXw do-0veo-Te'pov v TU> irapo'vTi KoxrKa 
 irdtr\iv. Kr. and B. consider the position of (KcCvov in the sense of TJ Kivos 
 before do-Oeveorc'pov so inadmissible that they propose oxOeveVrepos (against 
 all the Mss.). But Cl. argues (1) that the comparison of the power of the 
 exiled and defenceless Themistocles with that of the king Admetus is inappro- 
 priate; and (2) that Kai, which is evidently placed first with especial emphasis, 
 would be meaningless with do-0V4o-Tpos, since nothing would be added in 
 the thought, "for he, (as) a far weaker man, would suffer evil from him." 
 In the traditional text Kal -yap av, he says, gives such emphasis to CKcCvov that 
 neither its const, nor meaning can be in doubt ; and the order of words is not 
 more striking in this instance than generally in the case of gens, placed 
 before the governing word. Cf. c. 32. 8 ; 84. 13 ; 139. 2. Indeed the position 
 of the gen. of the pron. before the comp. seems to be a favourite one in 
 expressions like ircCOov TOIS o-ov o~o<)>(i)Te'pois, elvcu irapo. TCO avTov PXTOVI, as 
 also in the phrases ovStvos c'XdVrwv, KpeCo-o-wv, etc. Kr. Spr. 47, 27, 3 and 7. 
 See Preibisch, De comp. usu Thucyd. p. 21, and App. on viii. 94. 13.
 
 APPENDIX. 335 
 
 138. 15. clKac-TTJs Kal a jxs v KT. Kr., following Valla, proposes to strike 
 out KCU and tlie colon, and connect all that follows closely with the preceding. 
 But what follows is essentially different. Themistocles has just been praised 
 for the clearness of his judgment regarding matters present and future; now 
 the historian dwells upon his practical efficiency in dealing with things near 
 or remote. It is as easy to understand T|V with yvupuv and eLKao-rrfs as with 
 olos T, which must be done in any case, and -yvcojAtov and ttKocrrqs would 
 seem strange in pred. relation to the following sent. The preceding parties., 
 irpo|m0wv and m|j.a0wv, moreover, make an earlier conclusion of the period 
 desirable. The comma after dirtfXXaKTo (not the colon) brings out more 
 clearly the relation between the three objects of his activity, a (WTO, x ip a $ 
 Xi, uv aircipos dli), and TO apeivov . . . d^avei. 
 
 143. 15. TJV T sirl TT|V \wpov TJfj-wv KT. Kr. explains re as the connective, 
 as in similar cases which he has cited in his Dion. Hist. p. 268. But in that 
 case a new element would appear, and the oXXa (xc-yaXa just mentioned would 
 remain without explanation. The clause TJV T* trl TTJV KT*. contains simply 
 the statement of the most important advantage possessed by the Athenians over 
 the Peloponnesians, their superiority at sea and their consequent independ- 
 ence of the vicissitudes to which their land possessions are exposed. We 
 must assume, then, either that a second member with ai was originally 
 intended, but never expressed (as explained in the notes), or must omit r .
 
 GREEK INDEX. 
 
 [The references to the Introduction are by pages; to the Greek text, by chapters and thirds 
 of chapters; to the notes and Appendix, by chapter and line of text annotated : e.g., p. 15, 13 a, 
 and 16. 2 refer respectively to the Introduction, fifteenth page; to the Greek text at the first 
 third of the thirteenth chapter; and to the note on the second line of the sixteenth chapter. 
 
 The references in the Greek Index are mainly to the Introduction and to the notes.] 
 
 TO oyos Xai5viv, 1 26. 5. 
 
 aYtovio-pa, 22. 14, 19. 
 
 dSiKOicv, 67. 5. 
 
 dC, 2. 4 ; 1 8. 29 ; 22. 4. 
 
 atSws, p. 36. 
 
 a\!piv, al'po-0ai, 130. 4. 
 
 constructions with, 
 52. 5. 
 
 apcoo-iv (al'pwo-iv),9O. 
 
 20. 
 
 aUrxpov, p. 37. 
 ahrx.vVr|, p. 36. 
 alreiv, 27. 14. 
 atrta axiTt] irpaiTTj, 55. 
 
 12. 
 
 alwv, 70. 28. 
 cu<(XTJ, pp. 4, 41. 
 aKpo'curis, 22. 14. 
 d\Xd, 80. 18; 83.4. 
 
 dXX' to$ Kai, 37. 2 and 
 
 App. 
 
 oXXoOi, 1 6. 2. 
 dXXoTpiwo-is, 35. 22. 
 oXXios, / fa/n, 109. 7. 
 
 dXXws T Kai, 10. 30; 
 
 83.4. 
 
 dpiaOia, p. 35. 
 d|Avve<r0cu, 142. 12. 
 av, 2. 10. 
 
 repeated, 36. 14 ; 76. 
 18; 136. 18. 
 
 withaor. opt., 140.80. 
 
 s, 129. 13. 
 dvaKoXci, 3. 16. 
 dvi]XovTo (augment), 
 
 109. 7. 
 
 dvairiirreiv, 70. 18. 
 avSpcs (TIVS'S), 107. 19. 
 dvupt0T). 128. 26. 
 dvivcu, 129. 15. 
 dvao-ravrts, 12. 7. 
 dv0KT'a, 93. 14. 
 diro, 7. 6; 12. 5; 71. 13. 
 
 141. 15. 
 
 with dpd|i.vos, I- 3. 
 with irpdTTer0ai, 17. 
 
 4. 
 
 diroSao-pios, 1 2. 8. 
 djro'o-Tcuris, 99- 2 ; 122.2. 
 diro\|/v\ iv, 134. 14. 
 a-rrpaKTOL, 1 1 1 . 9. 
 oipo, 121. 21. 
 
 with impf. 69. 20. 
 dpa, 75. 1. 
 
 <r, 128. 31 ; I. 
 5 App. 
 
 i], p. 36 ; 2. 16 ; 37. 
 7 ; 69. 7. 
 
 , 71. 9. 
 dpxttipo-iai, 117. 7. 
 apx.ti'V, apxto-Oai, 144. 
 
 15. 
 
 T)'p|aTO irpcarov, 103. 
 16. 
 
 oa-rv, 122. 12. 
 do-<J>a\6(a, 33. 14; 28. 
 
 12 App. 
 tigiWa, 22. 9. 
 TJ 'ATTIKT) <rvyyP a( l )T l) f 
 Hellanicus, 97. 11. 
 a.vrtptra.1, 10. 26. 
 avTo'Oev, 141. 1. 
 avro's, 1 14- 16. 
 
 with numerals, 46. 7 ; 
 
 61. 5. 
 avrd, I. 10. 
 
 ttVTO, 2. 11. 
 
 auTOvp-yoi, 141. 10. 
 avx|Ao, 23. 10, 15. 
 d4>i(TTdvai, 93. 22. 
 d<j)vio'v, 13. 16. 
 eta, TO., 84. 15. 
 
 i, I. 9. 
 pCa, 1 1. 9. 
 Pid5ea-0ai, 2. 4. 
 PIO.IOS, 95. 1. 
 
 , 107. 22. 
 eiv, uses, 85. 5. 
 pouXif, and compounds, 
 p. 34. 
 
 yap, p. 51. 
 
 y, 32. 5; 74. 5; 76. 8. 
 yt'vos, 24. 7. 
 Ytyv<r0iu, 54. 6.
 
 GREEK INDEX. 
 
 337 
 
 32. 
 
 , 43. 5. 
 
 , pp. 32, 34, 37; 
 90. 14; 91.24; 125. 
 2 ; 144. 23. 
 yovv, 2. 18; 76. 1. 
 ' 134. 21. 
 
 8ai|xovS, for 0oi, p. 28. 
 
 86, ii. 12; 18. 11; 32. 
 
 9 ; 37. 7; 88. 1; 100. 
 
 6; 125.!; 132.22. 
 
 in apodosi, 37. 20. 
 
 apodotic, n. 4 App. 
 Scivov irouurflai, 102. 17. 
 Ae\(j>ois, 143. 2. 
 8*Xo-0ai, 143. 8. 
 8rj, 24. 5; 127. 1. 
 8T)9v, 92.3; 127. 2. 
 SVj|ios, 107. 20, 26. 
 Bid, 2. 6; 17.8; 40. 16. 
 Sid irewrqs, 14- 15. 
 Sia-yvw|ir], 87. 17. 
 SidSoxoi, I IO. 11. 
 SiaXv'to-Gcu. 145. 6. 
 
 constructions with, 
 
 131. 12. 
 
 Siafie'XXerc, 71. 2. 
 Sidvoia, p. 32; 138. 2. 
 SiavoEurOcu, p. 32. 
 Stairo'v-rios, 141. 12. 
 Siouj>opos, 68. 8. 
 Sia\ipC^iv, 97. 3. 
 8itKirXovs, 49. 11. 
 SiKal caro <ru[ipo'XttV, 
 
 77- 1- ^ 
 
 8 IK as Sovvai, 28. 6. 
 SIKO.IOV, p. 35. 
 SiKaCaxris, 141. 6. 
 Sixa, 122. 13. 
 8op( (So'pari), 128. 27. 
 8ovXa, 8. 14. 
 SovXaxris. 141. 6. 
 TOVTO (avro) Spdv, 5-11. 
 
 dfLU, 55. 9. 
 SvvaroC, 5. 5. 
 
 lap, p. 40. 
 
 cavrov, indirect reflex- 
 ive, 129. 8. 
 (yw, disguised in ns, 
 
 21. 2. 
 ct, 27. 4. 
 
 with indie., as eirti, 
 
 33-8. 
 
 with fut. ind. 36. 17. 
 with subjv. 72. 14 
 
 App. 
 
 et opo, 27. 9. 
 A ir<os, as 6'irws, 58. 2. 
 ct n JIT], for ct (tTJ TI, 
 
 72. 13. 
 cl8cvai, constructions 
 
 with, 69. 21. 
 clKaiv, 9. 29. 
 ctKOorq's, 138. 15. 
 eiKo's, with aor. inf. 8l. 
 
 13. 
 
 TO. e IKOTO, 38. 6. 
 tlirov, consts. with, 87. 
 11. 
 
 tpt]K, 3. 17. 
 
 etprjTO, 135- 11. 
 U'vai, 4. 7 ; 78. 7 ; 85. 10. 
 rjorav (for rfurav, TJ- 
 
 <rav), I. 5 App. 
 etvai, 2. 5. 
 
 with partic. only in 
 
 pres or perf. 138. 
 
 9; i. 5 App. 
 eUri, omitted after rel. 
 
 9 i.7. 
 <rri, omitted, 32. 22, 
 
 24. 
 
 tOTIV, IO. 16. 
 "<TTIV , 93. 4. 
 
 dra, 35. 4. 
 
 K (VTTO), 120. 5. 
 
 K^OT]0IV, 105. 29. 
 KpoX7f, 97. 8. 
 KSlWKflV, 24. 13. 
 
 6KXei4/is, TJXCov, 23. 10, 
 
 13. 
 
 e'Xav vav, TO 0170$, 1 26. 5. 
 i'X0eiv, 35. 4. 
 
 XOo'vTs, 67. 4. 
 c'XXthmv, 80. 18. 
 'EXXavoTafiiai, 96. 6. 
 p.<j>ptov, 84. 4. 
 ev, omitted, 41. 11. 
 
 v d-Tropa) cl'xovro, 25. 
 2. 
 
 6V TOVT01, 6O. 1. 
 
 ev TOIS with superl. 
 
 6.6. 
 
 ev TW irpo TOV, 32. 12. 
 e'v w, 122. 6. 
 VT]XXaYii<rav, 120. 6. 
 tvSoidciv, 36. 9. 
 4'vcKa, position, 5. 6 ; 57. 
 11 ; 7. 4 ; 143. 10. 
 or t'veKev, 68. 8 App. 
 c'vc'po-is, 6. 10. 
 V0v|X6i(r0ai., 42. 1. 
 ttfv, 37. 21. 
 |T]O-I, 46. 11. 
 cgoiKitciv, 1 14. 16. 
 ^w, 9. 27. 
 e'iri, 5. 4; 13. 4. 
 
 with dat. of motion, 
 
 102. 15. 
 
 compounds of, 2. 6; 
 123. 3; 139. 10; 
 144.2. 
 eV 'Lovias, genitive, 
 
 137.8. 
 
 lirl irXewTTOV, I. 10. 
 cVl TO iroXv, 12.4 App. 
 e'4> f J, 113. 13; 134. 
 
 5; 136. 18. 
 <J>' <p TC, 103. 2. 
 i, 3. 8.
 
 338 
 
 GEEEK INDEX. 
 
 tVaCpr8<u, 83. 7. 
 cireiSt), 6. 9. 
 
 with ind. 89. 2. 
 e'lmra, 123. 2. 
 irX0eiv, 70. 16 ; 83. 2. 
 t-n-epwrdv, 118. 20. 
 f in], rd, 3. 16; 21.4 App. 
 TTT]peao-(xo's, 26. 12. 
 cmpdrai, 49- 4. 
 f iriYiYVo-0ai, 16. 1 ; 71. 
 
 10. 
 
 emST]|UOVp-yo(, 56. 8. 
 eViKaXeiv, 92. 7 ; 139. 10. 
 c'lriKOvpoi, 115- 18. 
 
 irip.lYVVVTS, 2. 5. 
 
 tirCvetov, 30. 0. 
 eirivoeiv, irvoia, p. 32. 
 tiriTpoirtvciv, construc- 
 
 tions with, 132. 6. 
 tirwrroXaC, 132. 29. 
 cirurrpaTcv'eiv, 1 6. 2. 
 t'triTciiro-eiv, 140. 18. 
 cirircXc's y < Y V0 "^ cu > I 4 I> 
 
 28. 
 
 tiriT'x.vrj<ris, 71. 12. 
 tiriTTJSevna, 3 2< 10 
 tiriTpc'imv, 71.8. 
 i'mxpTJorOai, 41. 3. 
 cp'yov, 80. 3. 
 'Eperpicov, 15. 14. 
 tprJH-os, 49. 21. 
 
 S 0.61, 129. 14. 
 
 *s To'Bt, 69. 3. 
 
 cs Tovsiro\\ovs,33.11. 
 
 CO-dKOVElV, 82. 11. 
 
 co-f3a(vEiv 
 
 1 8. 19 App. 
 co-f3dX.\6iv, 46. 11. 
 
 O"TT\IV, 24. 1. 
 
 <rcj>opai, Piaioi, 141. 17. 
 X, 144. 1. 
 
 with aor. partic. 29. 
 23; 38. 15; 68. 19. 
 
 Brfo-avTas X UV > 29. 23. 
 
 v, 2. 13 ; 48. 10. 
 v, 112. 3. 
 <rxiv, as Karatrxtiv, 
 
 9 .7. 
 
 e'xo|AOu, 140. 1. 
 ev'pouXoL, 84. 13. 
 vvop.Ca, 1 8. 6. 
 cvpeiv, 1. 11. 
 
 T]VpOV, 2O. 1. 
 
 TjvpT]<r9ai, 21. 7. 
 tws av, with pres. subj. 
 90. 20 App. 
 
 , 29. 14. 
 
 T(, 60. 11; 83.4. 
 if irov Srj, 142. 7. 
 TJSi], 30. 20; 1 20. 6. 
 OVK r|Ki<rTa, 103. 16. 
 "Hpaiov ('Hpaiov), 24. 
 20. 
 
 2 - 20. 
 
 tirl OaXao-o-av, 1 28. 32. 
 airo 8aXcxo-<rt]s, 7. 6. 
 Gaacr|j.o's, P- 30. 
 Ocos, Oca (al crejival 
 
 0aO,To8o'v, p. 28. 
 Ge'pos, p. 40; 30. 13 App. 
 0piw, 0pi<3t (0p(wtO> 
 
 114. 10. 
 OVID'S, and compounds, 
 
 p. 34. 
 
 ISt'eu, 109. 2. ^ 
 ISiwrai, 115. 9. 
 tiriropoTai, 114. 16. 
 airo TTJS l'o-r)s, 27. 1. 
 
 ' I'o-ov, 120. 4. 
 'IraXCa, 12. 14. 
 
 KaOrfpic, 4. 6. 
 Ka0 & r0ai ( K 
 136. 10. 
 
 Ka0'a-Ta|XV (emphatic, 
 , 32. 14. 
 
 (irapa- 
 
 a^ojie VOLS ) , 
 125. 7. 
 
 Ka, 15. 7; 70. 23; 74. 
 25 ; 86. 7 ; 83. 7 ; 
 109. 17; 132.22. 
 position of, 140. 10. 
 Kal . . . ajia, 2. 8 ; 32. 
 
 22. 
 
 Kal (xaXXov, 1 1 . 8. 
 Kal . . . |a.e v ... Sc ... 
 
 8c, 70. 20. 
 Kal (XTJv KCU, 70. 13. 
 Kal iro\v, 74. 10. 
 Kalirpiv (T|'8ii), 1 8. 2 
 Kal us, 44. 11. 
 KaCroi, 69. 17. 
 KaXtj, 33. 1. 
 KO\OV, p. 37. 
 KaXov i^v, 38. 10. 
 KUTCX, in composition, 
 
 86. 19. 
 
 Ka0' on, 69. 9. 
 Kara Kpdros, 64. 14 ; 
 
 u8.21. 
 
 Kara jio'vas, 32. 18. 
 Kara iroXXd, 121. 3. 
 Ka.rd.ytiv, 26. 15. 
 Ka.TaK\r|0LS. 24. 6. 
 KaTa\a(i(3dviv, consts, 
 
 with, 59. 3. 
 KaraXv'co-Oai, 81. 9. 
 Karavotiv, p. 32. 
 KaTa<rKVT], 2. 12 ; 10. 6 
 KararCOto-Oai, 115. 13. 
 KaT\0iv, pass, of Ka-r 
 
 d-yciv, 113. 14. 
 KaTp0w0T), 1 20. 25. 
 Kt]pvKiov, 53. 2. 
 KVT]<TI,S, i-8. 
 KoiVT] SidXcKTOs, 3- 12. 
 K0(ii^o(j.ai, 113. 14.
 
 GREEK INDEX. 
 
 339 
 
 KoVjjLOs, 5-11; 33. 14. 
 
 Kpareiv, 108. 19. 
 Kparvvai, 69. 2. 
 Kpivtiv, p. 34. 
 Kpv'4>a TWV 'A0T1VO.IWV, 
 
 101. 4. 
 
 Kpa>|3x'Xos, 6. 11. 
 KTIO-IS, 1 8. 4. 
 Kci>Xv'|Ai|, 92. 2. 
 
 Xajifkivwv, 34. 11. 
 Xe'-yofiev (KXvo[iv), 78. 
 
 10. 
 
 X'YIV s, 68. 2. 
 cXe-yov, 72. 15. 
 XtiirofievTjv, with gen. 
 
 10. 10. 
 Xc'jjis, elpofit'vT), 9. 9. 
 
 (not AevKL- 
 
 ), 3- I- 
 Xijxoi, 23. 10, 15. 
 Xwroo-rpciTtov (Xairo- 
 
 o-rpdrtov), 99. 3. 
 Xo-y^ecrBai, p. 33. 
 XoYWfio's, P- 34- 
 Xo-yo-ypcwjxH, 21. 4 App. 
 Xo'-yos, and phrases, p. 
 
 33; 21.4 App. 
 
 lidXiora, 118. 4. 
 (xci0oiT, with inf. 36. 
 
 15. 
 
 MapaOwvi, 73. 19. 
 (laprvpiov, 8. 3. 
 ^'ywrTov 8, 142. 1. 
 [Mi^oWS' 130. 10. 
 
 TO. (Itl^U, 6. 14. 
 
 (i'XXiv, with fut. inf. 
 
 107. 13. 
 jitv (unexpressed) > n. 
 
 12; 32. 4; 125. 1. 
 [lev . . . 8, 62. 5. 
 iiTair'u'Trw, 112. 6. 
 (UTc'wpos, 48. 4. 
 
 ptToiKTiris, 2. 21 App. 
 
 [itTOTTWpOV, p. 40. 
 
 |iexp(, with subjv. with- 
 out av, 137. 13. 
 JJLT,', 20. 17 ; 39. 11 ; 43. 
 4; 71. 3; 74. 16; 
 76. 4 ; 76. 14 ; 77. 
 8; 86. 12; 90. 2; 
 118. 10; 120. 11; 
 125. 7; 143.25. 
 
 JIT], with gen. of artic- 
 ular inf. 4. 7. 
 
 HT) (idXXov . . . rf, 91 . 5. 
 
 Hi] ov (|XTJ), 141. 20. 
 
 MtlSlKCL TO, I. 10. 
 
 |iur6(p ircUravrts, 60. 5. 
 (lo'vapxoi. 122. 21. 
 
 vavpdrai, 121. 10. 
 vavs, 14. 5. 
 ve'[iw, 1 2O. 4. 
 
 vs'iito^a-^ 2. 6. 
 Vo>TcpC^(i>, 115. 10. 
 vwTpoiroio, 70. 6.' 
 vo'(j.s- 77- 12. 
 vovs, p. 31. 
 vvv, 90. 12. 
 
 vvv -y, 69. 8. 
 
 Ijvyyeve's, 6. 12. 
 |xryKiTai, 22. 20. 
 
 res, 67. 11. 
 \>|i[iaxiKo'v, 107. 27. 
 v|i|u-yvu|ii, 49. 1. 
 v[i<|>opai, 122. 22. 
 
 ^W6'960rav, 21. 4. 
 
 v'v<ris. pp. o2, 37. 
 |vvT]VX0T] (^vvc'pt]), 23. 
 
 4. 
 
 |vvi'vai, p. 33. 
 with gen. 3. 19. 
 
 O, 122. 15. 
 
 ola ov\ Tpa, 23. 5. 
 oliuciv, 4- 3. 
 oCovrou, 20. 17. 
 
 o's, 122. 9. 
 
 jLia, 1 8. 25. 
 s. 58. 7. 
 dfw>Cas, 73. 26. 
 oirep, in parenthetical 
 clauses, 33. 16 App. 
 oirXa, in. 6. 
 dpdv, compounds in 
 
 middle voice, 17.2. 
 <$PYi, 122. G : 130. 11. 
 dp-yal irdv iroXXwv, p. 
 
 35. 
 
 01 -y, 74- 11. 
 6's <rri, 136. 11. 
 (Jorirep Ka, 97. 11. 
 ocra (irf, III. 6. 
 oo-ov diro^v, 2. 7. 
 ocra), 68. 11. 
 ore, 13. 12. 
 on, 51. 5. 
 
 with oratio recta, 
 
 137- 22. 
 OTW Tpo'irw (for 6Vs) , 
 
 107. 18. 
 
 ov, 28. 4 ; 39. 4 ; 76. 4 ; 
 77. 13; 78. 1; 82. 
 18; 121. 19. 
 ovx dfiouos, 49. 6. 
 ov\ oirws, 35. 12. 
 ov iroXXw, 137. 3. 
 's TOVTO dva-yKTis, 49. 
 
 31. 
 
 es avro', 138. 11. 
 oirws ovv, 77-9. 
 
 ra I'TI iraXavdrcpa, 1 . 10. 
 iravoTjjiti, 107. 22; 126. 
 
 19. 
 
 oiva, 25. 
 
 15.
 
 340 
 
 GREEK INDEX. 
 
 irovra d|ioia>s, 93- 8. 
 
 TTOLVU 0V, 3- 5. 
 
 irapa, 5-4; 141. 32. 
 in composition, 47.8 
 irapd XO'YOV, irapdXo- 
 yov, 65. 3. 
 
 irapaYtyvo-0ai, 49. 14; 
 
 55- 11- 
 
 irapdSci-ypa, 2. 20. 
 irapatnjo-is, 73- 17. 
 irapacrKevrj, 2. 12. 
 irapc'xciv, 39. 7 ; 74. 3. 
 irapT)|X\ovv.. 25. 14. 
 io's, d, 47. 6. 
 impdv, consts. with, 50. 
 
 19. 
 
 ire'Xa-yos, 10. 80. 
 irc'|iirciv, 10. 34. 
 jrVTT)KovTaT(a, 88. 4; 
 
 97.3. 
 
 irtpdrcov ytjs, K, 69. 21. 
 irtpf, 60. 3. 
 
 geographical, 5. 17. 
 irt'pi, 75. 15. 
 
 irfplTTT], 76. 21. 
 
 ircpue'vas partic., tem- 
 poral use, -jo. 13 
 App. 
 
 ircpiopdv, consts. with, 
 24. 17. 
 
 ircpiirtirmv, 43. 1. 
 
 ircpi<j>poviv, 25. 17. 
 
 mo-ro'v, TO, 68. 1. 
 
 IIiTavdnis Xo'xos, 20. 
 17. 
 
 irXc'ov, ir, 71. 14. 
 TO. irXf'w, 8 1. 8. 
 
 irXota, 14. 5. 
 
 ir\(j>'5iv, 13. 22. 
 
 jroitiv, 62. 14. 
 
 TTouicrOai, with abst. 
 nouns, 24. 4 App. 
 iroiTvrat, 21. 4 App. 
 
 iro\i|](rcUiv, 33. 19. 
 
 rro\(iov 
 
 112. 14. 
 wore, 13. 16. 
 IIoTciSaidTTjs, 56. 4. 
 irpaTmv, 58. 4 App. 
 irpaYpara, TO, 74. 2. 
 irp<rf}cviv, 31. 13. 
 irpe'o-pevo-is, 73. 1. 
 n-piv, 51. 5; 118. 13. 
 
 with pres. inf. 39. 4. 
 
 jrplv -y 8rj, 132. 28. 
 
 irpd, in composition, 91. 
 
 18; 139.6. 
 rrpo 8iKT|s, 141. 7. 
 irpop'P\T]VTai, 37. 16. 
 irpo8id'yvwT, 78. 4. 
 7rpoi'x.iv, 25. 20. 
 irpoi(rxv|JiVOt, 26. 14. 
 irpoKa.Ta\a.|j,f3dviv, con- 
 structions with, 57. 
 15. 
 
 Upwv, 25. 16. 
 irpovociv, p. 32. 
 irpo's, 10. 33; 131. 7. 
 with dat. 62. 3 App. 
 with gen., locally, 
 
 62. 3 App. 
 irpos avro'v, 57-7. 
 irpoo-pipd^w, 1 06. 2. 
 irpO(r<j)epiv Xd^yovs, 57. 
 
 11. 
 irpo<rc'xo}j.ai avrco, 127. 
 
 3. 
 
 irpocrt'KciTo, 93. 26. 
 irpoVic wires, IO. 28. 
 irpoo-iroitiv, causative to 
 
 irpo<rxwpiv, 55-8. 
 irpo<r<rx<JvTS, 15. 2. 
 Trp6a")(r\p.a, 96. 4. 
 irpoTpa, TO, 2. 2. 
 irpd<j>a<ris, 23. 23 ; 1 1 8. 3. 
 irpoxwptiv, 109. 7. 
 irvo-Tis, 5. 12. 
 
 pt'ovras, TOVS, 5. 12. 
 pTj0TJo-Tai, 73. 16. 
 
 <r, crtr, before conson. 
 
 15. 3 App. 
 crio-|io(, 23. 10, 12. 
 o-i]|uia, i. 12. 
 o-Ktinj, 2. 12; 6. 13; 8. 
 
 6. 
 
 o-Ki]VT](ra|i'vov, 133. 5. 
 credo's ( a-o'<j)i.crfxa, cro- 
 
 <j>l<TTT)'s), P- 33. 
 
 <rrxoi, p. 54. 
 
 o-To'Xos, d ^'ywrros, 18. 
 
 14. 
 <TTpaTa (o-Tparid), 10. 
 
 18 App. 
 
 es, 116. 8. 
 (rvv, <ruv-, see u'v, |vv-. 
 o-()>ds, 62. 13; 91. 14. 
 
 crcpcov, 25. 8; 30. 14. 
 crto4>pocnjvT) (TO o-w- 
 4>pov, craxjjpovav), 
 p. 35; 68. 3; 84. 14. 
 
 Ta-yds, in. 1. 
 
 ToSe, foregoing, 41. 1. 
 
 i, 99. 11. 
 iJ, 83. 1. 
 
 ], 71. 10. 
 e, p. 51; 5. 19; 6. 16; 
 9.1; 9.20; 12. 15; 
 38. 12; 50. 4; 59. 
 2; 72. 9; 76. 12; 
 77. 24; 90. 7; 91. 
 21; 92. 6; 95. 13; 
 101. 13; 121. 6; 
 126. 42. 
 
 re, inferential, 4. 5 ; 
 30. 10; 57. 8; 70. 
 17; 76.16; 77-14; 
 130. 11. 
 
 re postscript, 2. 6 ; 33. 
 2; 69.8; 90. 12.
 
 GREEK INDEX. 
 
 341 
 
 T KCU, 49. 22 ; 76. 8. 
 T Kai, not correlative, 
 84. 11. 
 
 T . . . OVTt, 37. 9. 
 TK(lT|'pia, I. 12. 
 TK(AT|plOl, j. 12. 
 T\OS, 48. 7. 
 
 ol tv rt'Xti, 10. 29. 
 
 Tifiwpiav. 25. 2. 
 
 0e'o-0ai. 25. 2. 
 TVS, 2. 16; 141. 29. 
 
 position of, 45. 8. 
 
 a disguised i-y&, 21. 4. 
 
 Tl 8o'T]S, 5- 10. 
 
 's TO f'irl 9aTpa, 87. 9. 
 TO 8e TI, 1 1 8. 12. 
 tv TO> TOT irapo'vri, 
 
 95- 26. 
 
 TO'T, 128. 19. 
 TO'T STJ, 49. 30. 
 i, 144. 23. 
 
 i, 126. 24. 
 TpwiKou TX, I. 10. 
 TvpavviSts, 13. 3. 
 
 , 120. 25 ; 142. 25. 
 
 TV 'X T 1 T^X* 1 ' P- 29; 69. X<M HV xirofiVTJo-o-9ai, 
 
 25. 
 
 '37- 14, 
 
 
 XapiTi, 9. 21. 
 
 vlo's, declension, 13. 
 
 XptlH-aTtSw, 87. 17. 
 
 26. 
 
 CXPT]V ctvai, XpT]V av 
 
 i5jj.iv yvttfjJH] OT, 53. 6. 
 
 dvai, 74. 27. 
 
 uiraKovw, consts. with, 
 
 Xptfo-avros, 123. 8. 
 
 26. 16. 
 
 Xpaifiai, 126. 9. 
 
 vir iirojwv, 35. 18. 
 
 Xpo'vta, 12. 3. 
 
 virt'p (irpo), 41. 6. 
 
 X<opis, 6l. 15. 
 
 l5irp<{>plV, 8l. 2. 
 
 
 xriroirros, 75. 13. 
 
 tjruxTj, p. 34. 
 
 viroTOirrjo-avTCS, 2O. 9. 
 
 
 4>aXios (j>aXios, iX4>a- 
 
 av, position of, 127. 8. 
 
 o's), 24. 4. 
 
 cos. 28. 4. 
 
 4>epiv. 127. 6. 
 
 exclamatory, 90. 32. 
 
 4>TJj,Tj. p. 38. 
 
 with fut. partic. 95. 7. 
 
 <|>iXi. is wont, 141. 28. 
 
 intercalated, 141. 4. 
 
 4>iXia. 91. 2. 
 
 (05 eiTTtlV. I. 9. 
 
 Tre^o'piifiat. 144. 3. 
 
 *is w, 48. 2; with 
 
 4>o'po5. 96. 7. 
 
 iroXv, 12. 4 App. 
 
 4>povelv. 4>po'vT](ia, p. 
 
 is ow, 77. 13. 
 
 33. 
 
 okrrt, pleonastic, 28. 
 
 4>uXa.KT]V ^X ll ' 57- 20. 
 
 18 App.; 40. 17; 
 
 4>VTVLV. 2. 6. 
 
 119. 7.
 
 INDEX OF SUBJECTS. 
 
 Absolute, participle, 1 20. 
 
 18. 
 
 Abstract nouns, substi- 
 tutes for, 36. 3. 
 Acarnanians, 5 c. 
 Accusative, absolute, 2. 
 
 8; 124. 1; 140. 13. 
 of inner object, 3. 18, 
 
 23; 6. 23; 29. 6; 
 
 3 2.4; 38.6. 
 Achaeaus, 3 b. 
 Acheron, in Thesprotia, 
 
 460. 
 
 Achilles, 3 b. 
 Acropolis of Athens, 
 
 126. 
 
 Actium, 29 c. 
 Adimantus, 60 b. 
 Adjective, articular, 2. 
 
 12. 
 Admetus, Molossian, 
 
 136. 
 
 Aegean Sea, 98. 
 Aeginetans, 140; 41 a; 
 
 io8b; 23. 8. 
 Aeolus, 3. 8. 
 Aeschylus, pp. 9, 47. 
 Acsimides, 47 a. 
 Aethea, 101 a. 
 Aetolian, 5. 7. 
 Agamemnon, 9. 
 Agid (Eurysthid) kings, 
 
 94- 1- 
 Alcibiades, pp. 14, 41, 
 
 45 ; 62. 26. 
 Alexander, father of 
 
 Perdiccas, 57 a. 
 
 Allies, of Athenians, 
 19 c; 96 a; 97 a; 
 
 99- 
 
 Allies, of Lacedaemoni- 
 ans, i8c; 19 a; 67 a. 
 
 Altar, of Athena, on 
 Acropolis of Ath- 
 ens, I2&C. 
 
 of the cr|j.val 0ecu, 
 I26C. 
 
 Ambracian Gulf, 29 c; 
 
 55 a - 
 
 Aminocles, 13 a. 
 Amphipolis, p. 11 ; 
 
 100 b. 
 
 Amyrtaeus, iioa; H2b. 
 Anacoluthori, 10. 30; 62. 
 
 9; 71.6; 72. 1; 82. 
 
 5. 
 
 Anticles, H7b. 
 Anactorium, 29 b ; 46 a ; 
 
 55 a; 23.8. 
 Anaphora, 126. 40. 
 Anaxagoras, pp. 7, 31. 
 Anaxandridas, 94. 1. 
 Anaxilas, 14. 7. 
 Andocides, General, 51. 
 
 12 App. 
 
 Androgeus, 4. 6. 
 Antiochus, of Syracuse, 
 
 13. 30. 
 
 Antiphon, pp. 7, 18, 41. 
 Aorist, i.l; 2. 25. 
 complexive, 6. 3; 13. 
 
 23; 18. 25; 22. 1; 
 
 70.7; 93.!; 93-15. 
 empiric,69.31 ; 120. 25. 
 
 Aorist, ingressive, 3. 8 ; 
 
 12. 11 (to-xov). 
 of fact, 6. 13; 29.19. 
 of special purpose, 96. 
 
 4. 
 inf., tKo's only with, 
 
 81. 13. 
 
 and pres. inf. 70. 7. 
 inf. 28. 9. 
 partic. 28. 18 App. 
 as English plpf. 26. 
 
 16 ; 50. 23. 
 Aphytis, 64 c. 
 Apollo, 130; 29 b. 
 Apollodorus, p. 4. 
 Apollonia, 26 a. 
 Arcadia, 2 b ; 90. 
 Archelaus, p. 20. 
 Archestratus, 570. 
 Archidamus, pp. 41, 42 ; 
 79 c; 80-85 and 
 App. 
 
 Archetimus, 29 a. 
 Argives, 3 b ; 102 c ; 
 
 107 c. 
 
 Argos, 135 c; 1370. 
 Aristaeus, son of Adi- 
 mantus,-6o ; 62 a, b ; 
 63 a ; 65 b, c. 
 Aristaeus, 29 a. 
 Aristocles, 94. 1. 
 Aristogiton, 20 a; 20.0. 
 Aristophanes, p. 12. 
 Arne, 12. 7; 12 a. 
 Artaxerxes, 104 a. 
 Article, 2. 4; 6. 1. 
 generic, 140. 10.
 
 INDEX OF SUBJECTS. 
 
 343 
 
 Article, 
 pronom. use, 69. 11 
 
 App. 
 omitted, 7. 7; 36. 17; 
 
 42. 15; 54. 5, 6; 85. 
 
 1; 89.16; 103. 12. 
 omitted with ethnic 
 
 names, 56. 4. 
 
 because of preced- 
 ing gen. 1. 11; u.2; 
 
 23-3. 
 
 in formulae, 98. 12. 
 repeated, 23. 16. 
 with numerals, 116. 1. 
 Asia, 6c; 9 a; 138 b. 
 Assimilation, 2. 12; 18. 
 
 6; 143. 13; i. 12 
 
 App. 
 
 Assonance, 77. 6. 
 Athenagoras, p. 45. 
 Athens, 10 a ; 89 b ; 
 
 90; 91 ; 93; 107 a; 
 
 io8b. 
 
 Atreus, 9. 2 ; 9 b. 
 Athletes, 6 c. 
 Attica, 2 c. 
 Attraction, 31. 10; 89. 
 
 14. 
 
 of negative, 5. 14. 
 Attribute, position of, 
 
 89. 9; 101. 9; 112. 
 
 12 and App. 
 Augment, double, 132.9. 
 
 Barbarian, 3b; 6a; 243. 
 
 Beroea, 61 b. 
 
 Boeotia, 26; 126; Boe- 
 otians, 126; io8b; 
 ma; 113 c. 
 
 Boeum, 107 a. 
 
 Boges, 98. 1. 
 
 Bolbe, 58 c. 
 
 Bottice, 56-58. 
 
 Brasidas,pp.6,ll,41,45. 
 
 Byzantium, 94; H5c; 
 I28b; 129 b; 131 a. 
 
 Cadme'is, 12 a. 
 Caeadas, 134 b. 
 Callias, a Corinthian, 
 
 29 a. 
 Callias, an Athenian, 
 
 61 a. 
 
 Callicrates, 29 a. 
 Camarina, p. 45. 
 Cambyses, 130; 13-24. 
 Caria, 4. 
 Carians, 4. 4 ; 5. 1 ; 8 a ; 
 
 116 c. 
 
 Carthage, 13 c. 
 Catreus, 4. 5. 
 Caunus, 116 c. 
 Cecryphaleia, 105 a. 
 Cephallenia, 27 c. 
 Chalcidice, 56-58. 
 Chalcis,in Aetolia, 108 c; 
 
 in Euboea, 15 c. 
 Change of mood, 5. 14. 
 Cheimerium, 30 c ; 46 b. 
 Chersonnese, n b. 
 Chiasmus, 62. 5 ; 69. 32 ; 
 
 73.6; 8 9 .18. 
 Chios, 19 b. 
 Chronology of Ol. 
 
 LXXXVI. 30. 13 App. 
 of the Pentecontaetia, 
 
 98. 1 App. 
 Chrysippus, 9 b. 
 Cicero, pp. 12, 25, 39, 
 
 47,52; i. 1. 
 Cilicians, 112 b. 
 Cimon, son of Miltiades, 
 
 pp. 2, 19, 47 ; 98 a ; 
 
 100 a ; 102 a ; ii2b; 
 
 14. 15. 
 Cimon, father of Lace- 
 
 daemonius, 45. 
 Citium, 112 b. 
 
 Cleombrotus, father of 
 Pausanias, 94. a ; 
 
 94- I- 
 Cleombrotus, father of, 
 
 Nicomedes, 107 a. 
 Cleomenes, brother of 
 
 Pleistoanax, 94. 1. 
 son of Anaxandridas, 
 
 94. 1. 
 Cleon, pp. 11, 14, 36, 41, 
 
 43, 45. 
 
 Climax, 130. 3. 
 Clisthenes, p. 47. 
 Colonae, 131 a. 
 Colonies, 4 a ; 24 a ; 25 c ; 
 
 27 a; 56 c. 
 Colophon, 23. 6. 
 Comparatio compendia- 
 
 ria, 71. 9. 
 'Concordant' partic. 9. 
 
 16. 
 
 Confederacy, 141 c. 
 Contraction, 15. 14 App. 
 Corcyra, p. 44 ; 23. 10 ; 
 
 24 a, c ; 25 b, c ; 26 ; 
 
 28; 29; 30 a; 31; 
 
 32; 36 c; 38; 44; 
 
 48; 55; 68 c; 1363. 
 Corinth, 13 a, b ; 25 b ; 
 
 26 a; 27 a; 28; 29 : 
 
 3U 36 c; 37-43; 
 
 46 a ; 47 c ; 48-50 ; 
 
 51553; 54^5553; 
 
 57 b ; 60; 66; 670: 
 
 68-71 ; 103 b, c ; 
 
 105; 106; 114 b; 
 
 119 c ; 120-124. 
 Coronea, 113. 
 Cratippus, pp. 16, 25. 
 Crisaean Gulf, 107 b. 
 Croesus, 16. 
 Cyclades, 4. 
 Cyclic poems, 1. 10 App. 
 Cyllene, 30 b.
 
 344 
 
 INDEX OF SUBJECTS. 
 
 Cylon, 126 a. 
 
 Dorcis, 95 c. 
 
 Cyprus, 94; iO4b;ii2b; 
 
 Dorians, 12 b; 18 a; 
 
 i28b. 
 
 107 a. 
 
 Cyrene, no a. 
 
 Dorieus, 94. 1. 
 
 Cyrus, 13. 24. 
 
 Dorus, 3. 8. 
 
 Cytinium, 107 a. 
 
 Drabescus, 100 c. 
 
 
 Drachma, 27. 6. 
 
 Danaans, 3 b. 
 
 Corinthian, 27 a. 
 
 Darius, 14 b ; 16 c. 
 
 Droughts, 23 b. 
 
 Dascylitis, 129 a. 
 
 
 Dascylium, 129. 4. 
 
 Earthquakes, 23 b ; 
 
 Dative.of condition, 1 3.4. 
 
 101 b; 128 a. 
 
 ethical, 89. 14 ; 102. 5. 
 
 Echecratides, in a. 
 
 of interest, 16. 2. 
 
 Eclipses of the sun, 
 
 of 'interview,' 90. 27. 
 
 23 b. 
 
 of measure of differ- 
 
 Egypt, 104 a; 109; no; 
 
 ence, 60. 11. 
 
 112. 
 
 of 'observer,' 10. 34. 
 
 Egyptians, 1 10; 130 a. 
 
 of respect, 6. 7. 
 
 Eion, p. 11 ; 98 a. 
 
 of time, 60. 11; 128.17. 
 
 Eleatis, 46 b. 
 
 with U'vai, \0iv, 4. 7 ; 
 
 Eleusis, 1140. 
 
 13. 12. 
 
 Ellipsis, 113. 4. 
 
 with Tpo4>T]s, 5 6. 
 
 of finite verb in indir. 
 
 Delos, 8 a ; 96 c. 
 
 question, 87. 4. 
 
 Delphi, 112 c ; 121 b. 
 
 Emphasis, 2. 1; 77. 19; 
 
 Demosthenes, general, 
 
 116. 16; 133.8. 
 
 pp. 14, 39, 45. 
 
 Epanaphorn, 28. 8; 30. 
 
 Demosthenes, orator, p. 
 
 17; 85.6. 
 
 50. 
 
 Epexegesis, 77. 13 ; 88. 1. 
 
 Derdas, 57 a. 
 
 Ephesus, 137 b. 
 
 Desideratives, 33. 19. 
 
 Ephyre, 46 c. 
 
 Deucalion, 4. 5 ; 3 a. 
 
 Epic poetry, p. 38. 
 
 Diasia, 126 b. 
 
 Epicles, 45 b. 
 
 Didymus, pp. 16, 19. 
 
 Epidamnus, 23-26; 290. 
 
 Diodorus Siculus, i. 1. 
 
 Epidaurians, 105. 
 
 Diodotus, pp. 36, 45. 
 
 Epirots, 5. 1. 
 
 Diogenes Laertius, p. 53. 
 
 Eratocleides, 24 a. 
 
 Dionysius Halic. pp. 9, 
 
 Eretria, 150. 
 
 26, 39, 48, 52. 
 
 Erineum, 107 a. 
 
 Diotimus, 45. 
 
 Euboea, 98. 
 
 Distributive numerals, 
 
 Eucles, p. 11. 
 
 substitute for, 3. 6. 
 
 Euphemism, 132. 28; 
 
 Dittography, 90. 8. 
 
 143. 27. 
 
 Dolopes, 98 a. 
 
 Euphemus, p. 45. 
 
 Euripides, p. 9. 
 Euryanax, 94. 1. 
 Eurybatus, 47 a. 
 Eurymedon, 100 a. 
 Eurystheus, gb; 9. 1. 
 Eurysthenid kings, 94, 
 
 1. 
 
 Eurytimus, 29 a. 
 Eusebius, p. 7. 
 Euthycles, 46 a. 
 
 Famines, 23 b; H2b. 
 Festivals, I26b. 
 Fractions, expression of, 
 
 10. 9. 
 
 Future, indie, in poten- 
 tial sense, 90. 24. 
 inf. 27. 9. 
 
 mid. with pass, mean- 
 ing, 142. 2. 
 
 Gellius, p. 3. 
 Gelo, 14. 7. 
 
 Genitive, Doric, 103. 6. 
 abs. 2.8; 6. 7 ; 7. 2 ; 
 
 143. 4. 
 abs. of impers. partic. 
 
 74.1. 
 
 of articular inf. 4. 6. 
 with comp. I. 4. 
 of description, 48. 2. 
 of material, common 
 with numerals, 10. 
 22. 
 
 obj. 32. 8. 
 part. 1.4; 27. 11; 30. 
 
 8 ; 46. 16. 
 Geraneia, 105 b; 107 b; 
 
 io8a. 
 
 Gigonus, 61 c. 
 Glaucon, 51 b. 
 Gongylus, I28b. 
 Gorgias, p. 8. 
 Gorgo, 94. 1.
 
 INDEX OF SUBJECTS. 
 
 345 
 
 Gylippus, p. 45>. 
 
 Halieis, 105 a. 
 Halys, 16. 
 
 Harmodius, 20 b; 20. 5. 
 Harpagus, 13. 30. 
 Hcgesander, 139!). 
 Hegesipyle, p. 2. 
 Hellanicus, p. 3; 97 c; 
 
 i. 10 App. 
 Hellanotamiae, 96. 
 Hellas, 1-7; 12; 13; 15; 
 
 18; 20; 95; 96. 
 Hellen, 3b. 
 Hellespont, 89 c. 
 Helots, 101; 1030; I28a; 
 
 I32b. 
 Hera, 24 c. 
 Heracleidae, gb; 12 b; 
 
 243. 
 Hermione, 27 b ; 1 28 b ; 
 
 131 a. 
 Hermocrates, pp. 41, 
 
 45. 
 
 Hermogenes, p. 49. 
 Herodotus, pp. 39, 50; 
 
 i. 10 App. 
 at Olympia, p. 6. 
 Hiero, 14. 7. 
 Hipparchus, 20 a. 
 Hippias, 20 a. 
 Hippocrates, p. 45. 
 Homer, 3. 12 ; 90; 
 
 10 b; i. 10 App. 
 Hyllus, 9. 10. 
 Hyperbaton, 77. 24. 
 Hyperbole, 70. 27. 
 Hystaspes, 115 b. 
 
 Illyrians, 243; 26 c. 
 Imperative present for 
 
 aor. 85. 6. 
 form in -roxrav, 34. 
 
 2 App. 
 
 Imperfect, 72. 15. 
 in past unreal condi- 
 tions, n. 12. 
 ' didactic/ 35. 20. 
 ' geographical,' 63. 9. 
 'inchoative,' 87. 1. 
 Imperfect, of continu- 
 ous effort, 22. 12. 
 progressive, 8. 10. 
 repeated action, 8. 10. 
 inf. 35. 23 ; 54. 20. 
 partic. 2.25; 3. 8; 23. 
 8; 64.6; 68.5; 76. 
 13; 138. 9; 146. 3. 
 Impersonal, ace. abs. 
 
 124. 1. 
 
 consts. 124. 7. 
 partic. in gen. abs. 
 
 74-1- 
 
 pass. 46. 1. 
 Inarus, 104 a; nob. 
 Incorporation, 33. 8; 83. 
 
 7. 
 
 Indefinite pron. 2. 16. 
 Indirect reflexive, 19. 2 
 
 App. 
 
 Infinitive, aor. 28. 9. 
 aor. and pres. 70. 7. 
 pres. and fut. 93. 13. 
 fut. 27. 9. 
 fut. with |i'XXw, 107. 
 
 13. 
 
 impf . 35. 23 ; 54. 20. 
 articular in gen. to 
 express purpose, 4. 
 6. 
 
 in oratio obliqua 
 
 in rel. seats. 91. 24. 
 
 abs. in parenthesis, 
 
 138. 18. 
 
 ' Ingressive ' aor. 3. 8. 
 Inscriptions, 25. 15; 45. 
 5; 63. 20; 103. 10; 
 105. 1; 106. 8; 132. 
 
 Inscriptions, 
 
 10; 51. 12 App.; 
 
 114. 15 App. 
 Involved order, 48. 7. 
 lolaus, 9. 10 ; 62 b. 
 Ionia, lonians, 2c; 6b; 
 
 120; 130; i6;95a; 
 
 1243. 
 
 Irony, 34. 2 570. 7; 73. 14. 
 Irregularity, in position, 
 
 9-4. 
 
 in adjs. 16. 2. 
 Isarchidas, 29 a. 
 Isarchus, 293. 
 Isthmus.of Corinth, 13 b. 
 of Pallene, 56 a ; 
 
 62 a. 
 
 Italy, i2c. 
 Ithome, 101 a; 102 a. 
 
 Lacedaemon, Lacedae- 
 monians, p. 45. 
 
 Lacedaemonius, 45 a. 
 
 Lade, 16. 6. 
 
 Lampsacus, 1380. 
 
 Leagrus, 51 b. 
 
 Leocorium, 20 b. 
 
 Leo'crates, 105 a. 
 
 Leogoras, 51 b. 
 
 Leonidas, 94. 1. 
 
 Leontis, p. 1. 
 
 Leotychides, 89 a. 
 
 Lesbians, p. 45. 
 
 Leucadians, 26 a; 270; 
 46 a, b. 
 
 Leucas, 30 a. 
 
 Leucimme, 30 a ; 5 1 b. 
 
 Litotes, 5.5; 37. 6; 73. 
 9; 83. 9; 144. 22. 
 
 Local advs. 18. 12 App. 
 
 Locative, 73. 19. 
 
 Locrians, Opuntians, 
 io8b. 
 
 Locrians, Ozolians, 5 c
 
 346 
 
 Logographers, p. 38 ; I. 
 
 10 App. 
 Lucian, p. 6. 
 Lycomedes, 57 c. 
 Lycurgus, 18. 6. 
 Lysander, pp. 12, 17. 
 Ly sides, 91 a. 
 Lysimachus, 91 a. 
 
 Macedon, 57-61. 
 Magnesia, 138 c. 
 Marathon, i8b; 730. 
 Marcellinus, pp. 2, 3, 19, 
 
 53. 
 
 Mareia, 104 a. 
 Massalia, 13 c; 13. 30 
 
 and App. 
 
 Medes, 1040; 130!). 
 Megabates, 129 a. 
 Megabazus, 109 a. 
 Megabyzus, 109 b. 
 Megara, 23. 10; 27 b; 
 
 46 a; 48 c; 67 b; 
 
 1030; 105 b; io8a; 
 
 U4a; 139 a. 
 Melitid gate, p. 16. 
 Melesippus, i39b. 
 Melos, Melians, pp. 28, 
 
 30, 36, 42 ; 23. 8. 
 Memphis, 1040; 1090. 
 Mendesian mouth of 
 
 Nile, 1 10 c. 
 
 Messenians, loib; 103. 
 Metaphor, 79. 5; 122. 1. 
 Metics, 143 a. 
 Miciades, 47 a. 
 Middle, 'dynamic,' 32. 
 
 9. 
 
 Milesians, 115 a. 
 Miltiades, p. 2 ; 98 a ; 
 
 looa. 
 Minos, 4. 
 
 Mitylene, p. 14 ; 23. 7. 
 Molossians, 136; 137. 
 
 INDEX OF SUBJECTS. 
 
 Munychia, 93. 12. 
 Mycale, 89 a. 
 Mycalessus, 23. 6. 
 Mycenae, 9. 10. 
 Mygdonia, 58 c. 
 Myronides, p. 10; 1050. 
 Myus, 1380. 
 
 Name, patrial, i. 1. 
 Naupactus, 103 b. 
 Naxos, 98 c; 137 a. 
 Negative, effect before 
 
 prepositions, 91. 28. 
 Nepos, Corn., p. 25. 
 Neuter, adj., for abstract 
 
 nouns, 36. 3. 
 plur. 7. 2. 
 partic. for abstract 
 
 nouns, 36. 3. 
 Nicias, pp. 14, 17, 20, 
 
 29, 41, 43, 45. 
 Nicippe, 9. 2. 
 Nicomedes, 94. 1 ; 107. 
 
 6. 
 
 Nile, 104 b; no a. 
 Nisaea, 103 c; 114 a; 
 
 115 a. 
 Numeral, with avro's, 
 
 46.7. 
 
 Oeniadae, in c. 
 Oenobius, p. 12. 
 Oenophyta, 108 b. 
 Olorus, p. 2. 
 Olympia, 121 b ; 126 a ; 
 
 143 a. 
 
 Olynthus, 58 c; 62; 63. 
 Optative, iterative, 18. 
 
 28; 22. 13; 50. 2; 
 
 99. 13; 1 1 8. 12. 
 an Epic survival of, 
 
 120. 17. 
 in oratio obliqua, 
 
 90. 26; 91. 14. 
 
 Optative, 
 
 with JI.TJ afte* verbs 
 
 of fearing, 8S. 3. 
 Oracles, Delphic, 25 a; 
 
 118 c; 123 b; i26a. 
 
 134 c. 
 Oratio obliqua, inf. 
 
 in relative sentence, 
 
 90. 26; 91. 14; 91. 
 
 24. 
 
 Orchomenus, 113 a. 
 Order of words (see also 
 
 s.v. position), 1.6, 8; 
 
 2.1,4, 20; 9. 6,9; 
 
 17.5; 18. 2; 25.15; 
 
 41. 16; 48. 7; 55. 
 
 12 ; 70. 25 ; 79. 3 ; 
 
 83.7; 107-12; 113. 
 
 1 ; 128. 24,28. 
 Orestes, Thissalian, 
 
 ma. 
 
 Ostracism, 135. 
 Oxymoron, 73. 10. 
 
 Pallene, 56 a ; 64. 
 Pamphila, p. 3. 
 Pamphylia, 100 a. 
 Panathenaic procession, 
 
 20 c. 
 Parataxis, 26. 16; 31.7; 
 
 35. 4; 38. 14; 44. 
 
 11; 48. 3; 50. 20; 
 
 55. 11 ; 61. 1 ; 72. 
 
 1; 86. 9; 91. 8; 94. 
 
 6; 98. 6; 105. 28; 
 
 1 06. 2; 122. 20; 
 
 124. 7. 
 Parenthesis, 87. 8; 93. 
 
 8. 
 Paronomasia, 33. 26 ; 37. 
 
 16; 122.24. 
 Participle, absolute, 2. 
 
 8; 120. 18. 
 as adj. i. 5 App.
 
 Participle, 
 
 concordant, 9. 16. 
 imperfect, 2. 25 ; 3. 8 ; 
 
 23. 8 ; 64. 6 ; 68. 5 ; 
 
 76. 13; 130.8; 138. 
 
 9; 146. 3. 
 perfect, instead of aor. 
 
 114. 2. 
 
 aorist, 29. 18 App. 
 with subst., like a 
 
 verbal noun, 100. 
 
 1C. 
 
 with etvcu, i. 5 App. 
 Partitive gen., position 
 
 of, 126. 33. 
 Patronymics, without 
 
 art. 9. 10. 
 Pausanias, son of Cle- 
 
 ombrotus, 94. 1 ; 94 ; 
 
 95; 128-133. 
 Pausanias, son of Plis- 
 
 toanax, 94. 1. 
 Pausanias, a Macedo- 
 nian, 61 c. 
 Pausanias, the Perie- 
 
 gete, pp. 12, 13, 19. 
 Pegae, 103; 107; in; 
 
 115. 
 
 Pelasgians, 3. 
 Peloponnesus, Pelopon- 
 
 nesian, 2 b ; 9 a ; 
 
 10 a; 12 b. 
 Pelops, 9 a; 9. 1. 
 Pentecontaetia, chronol- 
 ogy of, 98. 1 App. 
 Perdiccas, 56-58; 61- 
 
 63- 
 Perfect, i. 1. 
 
 partic. 114. 2. 
 Pericles, pp. 5, 14, 35, 
 
 41, 42, 45; in c; 
 
 114; 116; 117; 
 
 127 a; 140-145. 
 Perioeci, 101. 
 
 INDEX -OF SUBJECTS. 
 
 Periphrasis, 34. 11 ; 50. 
 8; 51. 8; 73 .1; 75. 
 2; 99.5; 138. 9. 
 of etvcu with partic. 
 i. 5 App. 
 
 Perseus, 9 b ; 9. 2. 
 
 Persia, Persian, 89 c; 
 104 c; 130; 138 a. 
 
 Phaeacians, 25 c. 
 
 Phalerum, 107 a. 
 
 Phalius, 24 a. 
 
 Pharnaces, 129 a. 
 
 Pharos, 104 a. 
 
 Pharsalus, 1 1 1 a. 
 
 Philip, brother of Per- 
 diccas, 57 a; 59; 61. 
 
 Philoctetes, 10 b. 
 
 Philostratus, p. 8. 
 
 Phlius, 27 c. 
 
 Phocaea, 130 and App. 
 
 Phocians, 107 a; in a; 
 112 c. 
 
 Phoenicians, 5. 1; 8 a; 
 16 c; 100 a; 112 b; 
 116 a. 
 
 colony at Massalia, 
 13. 30 App. 
 
 Phormio, pp . 14, 45 ; 64 b ; 
 65 c. 
 
 Photius, p. 26. 
 
 Phrynichus, poet, p. 47. 
 
 Phrynichus, command- 
 er, p. 41. 
 
 Phrynichus, lexicogra- 
 pher, p. 26. 
 
 Piracy, 4; 50; 5.!; 130. 
 
 Piraeus, p. 17 ; 93. 
 
 Pisistratidae, p. 47. 
 
 Pisistratus, 20. 
 
 Pissuthnes, 115 b. 
 
 Pitanate Xo'xos, 20 c. 
 
 Plague, at Athens, 23 b. 
 
 Plataea, Plataeans, pp. 
 39,45; 23.7; 1 30 a. 
 
 347 
 
 Pleonasm, 23. 21 ; 76. 
 
 14; 1 19. 7. 
 Pliny, p. 12. 
 Plistarchus, 94. 1 ; 1328. 
 Plistoanax, 94. 1 ; 107 a. 
 Plural, 2. 16; 8. 14; 84. 
 
 17; 90. 2; 130. 6; 
 
 131. 16. 
 Plutarch, pp. 2, 15, 19, 
 
 39. 
 
 Poets, lob; 21 a. 
 Polycrates, 130. 
 Position (see also s.v. 
 
 order), 5. 5; 7. 6; 
 
 10. 5; 17. 1; 19. 6; 
 
 25. 21, 22; 30. 14; 
 
 32. 5, 8; 34.9; 35. 
 
 10; 38. 12; 42. 1; 
 
 44. 14; 63. 6; 71. 
 
 15; 74.6; 77-4,19; 
 
 82. 14; 84. 19; 86. 
 
 1, 7, 9; 89. 18; 90. 
 
 6, 26; 91. 21; 101. 
 
 9; 120.9; 128. 19; 
 
 133.11; 134. 5; 112. 
 
 12 App. 
 
 of attrib. 6.3; n.19. 
 of adjs. 54. 8. 
 of gen. 9. 24; 126. 
 
 33. 
 Post-Homeric legends, 
 
 9 .2. 
 Potidaea, 56-67; 62. 26; 
 
 71 b; 85; 119; 124; 
 
 1393; 140 b. 
 Preposition, ellipsis of, 
 
 31. 4; 36. 6; 37. 7. 
 position of, 84. 19. 
 Present, i. 1. 
 
 ' durative,' 49. 14. 
 Priene, 115 a. 
 Prodicus, p. 8. 
 Prolepsis, 2. 6 ; 8.9; 18. 
 
 1; 26.6; 52,10; 62.
 
 348 
 
 INDEX OF SUBJECTS. 
 
 Prolepsis, 
 
 17; 65. 8; 72. 8; 
 
 82. ,25; 93.2; 105. 
 
 19; 133. 6; 138. 
 
 7. 
 
 Prosopitis, 109 c. 
 Protagoras, p. 8. 
 Proteas, 45. 
 Proverb, 69. 21. 
 Psammitichus, 104. 1 ; 
 
 104 a. 
 
 Pydna, 61 b; 137 a. 
 Pylos, pp. 14, 39, 45. 
 
 Quintilian, p. 25. 
 -que, 4. 5. 
 
 Question, rhetorical, 80. 
 14. 
 
 Relative, clause with 
 adversative force, 
 107. 27. 
 
 position, 140. 28. 
 rhetorically used, 68. 
 
 15. 
 substitutes for, 10. 
 
 20. 
 Repetition, 47. 8; 116. 
 
 16. 
 
 Rhamphias, I39b. 
 Rheneia, 13 c. 
 
 Salamis, 730; 1370. 
 Salamis, in Cyprus, 
 
 H2b. 
 
 Sallust, p. 25. 
 Samos, Saraians, 130; 
 
 23. 10 ; 40 c ; 41 b ; 
 
 "5; "7- 
 Sardis, 115 b. 
 
 Scapte Hyle, pp. 3, 
 
 19. 
 
 Scione, 23. 8. 
 Scironian rocks, 9. 9. 
 
 Scyros, 98 a. 
 Sermyle, 65 c. 
 Sestos, 89 b. 
 Sicilian expedition, pp. 
 
 39, 45. 
 Sicyon, 108 c; me; 
 
 H4b. 
 
 Simonides, 100. 1. 
 Socrates, pp. 18, 34 ; 62. 
 
 26. 
 
 Solon, p. 47. 
 Sophocles, p. 9; 116. 
 
 6. 
 
 Sparta, p. 44. 
 Speeches, accuracy of 
 
 report of, 22 a. 
 of Archidamus, 80-85. 
 of Athenians at Spar- 
 ta, 73-78- 
 of Corinthians at 
 
 Athens, 37-43. 
 
 at Sparta, 
 
 (1) 68-71; 
 
 (2) 120-124. 
 
 of Corcyraeans, 32- 
 
 36. 
 
 of Pericles, 140-144. 
 of Sthenelaidas, 86. 
 
 Stesagoras, 116. 17; 
 n6c. 
 
 Sthenelaidas, p. 44j 
 85 c; 86. 
 
 Sthenelus, 9. 2. 
 
 Stroebus, 105 a. 
 
 Strombichus, 45. 
 
 Strymon, 100 c. 
 
 Subjunctive, delibera- 
 tive, 91.4. 
 
 Substantive adj. with 
 epithet, 37. 15. 
 
 Suidas, p. 1. 
 
 Sybota, islands, 47 ; 54 a. 
 harbour, 50 b; 52 a; 
 54 a. 
 
 Synesis, 52. 4. 
 Syracuse, p. 39. 
 
 Tacitus, p. 18. 
 Taenarus, 128 a; 133 a. 
 Tanagra, 108 a, b. 
 Taulantians, 24 a. 
 Thasos, pp. 3, 11. 
 Theagenes, 126 a. 
 Thebes, Thebans, p. 45 ; 
 
 27 c; gob. 
 Therme, 61 b. 
 Themistocles, p. 35 ; 
 
 140; 743; 90; 91 a; 
 
 93; 135-138; 74-21. 
 Theophrastus, p. 25. 
 Theopompus, pp. 25, 5o. 
 Theramenes, p. 13. 
 Thesprotia, 30 c; 46 b; 
 
 50 b. 
 
 Thessalus, 20 b. 
 Thessaly, 1 2 b ; 102 c ; 
 
 107 c. 
 Thirty Tyrants, pp. 12, 
 
 17. 
 Thrace, Thracians, p. 
 
 15; loo c. 
 Thrasybulus, p. 15. 
 Thria, 1140. 
 Thucydides, the histo- 
 rian, lives of, p. 1. 
 family, p. 1. 
 date of birth, p. 3. 
 training, p. 6. 
 boyhood, p. 6. 
 studies, p. 7. 
 commander off 
 
 Thrace, p. 10. 
 in public life, p. 9 
 in Athens during 
 
 Plague, p. 10. 
 exile, p. 11. 
 death, p. 16. 
 tomb, p. 16.
 
 INDEX OF SUBJECTS. 
 
 349 
 
 Thucydides, 
 
 length of life, p. 18. 
 
 references to himself 
 In his history, p. 10; 
 i; 21-23; 97- 
 
 his history, subdivi- 
 sion into books, p. 
 63. 
 
 sources of informa- 
 tion, 13. 14 App. 
 
 growth, p. 17. 
 
 date of composition, 
 p. 18. 
 
 Ullrich's theory, pp. 
 20-24. 
 
 eighth book, p. 52. 
 
 aim and method, p. 
 14; i. 
 
 spirit, p. 37. 
 
 truthfulness, p. 39 ; 
 21-23. 
 
 chronology, p. 40. 
 
 language, p. 46. 
 
 position of words, p. 
 49. 
 
 use of period, p. 51. 
 
 famous delineations, 
 p. 39. 
 
 descriptions of per- 
 sons, p. 41. 
 
 digressions, p. 39. 
 
 speeches, p. 42. 
 
 Thucydides, 
 
 not verbal reports, 
 22 a. 
 
 good sense, p. 27. 
 character of mind, p. 
 
 27. 
 
 psychology,pp. 31-34. 
 moral earnestness, p. 
 
 27. 
 attitude toward gods, 
 
 p. 28. 
 
 attitude toward mira- 
 cles,, p. 30. 
 
 significance of his his- 
 tory, p. 24. 
 fame in antiquity, p. 
 
 25. 
 
 influence on Greek 
 and Roman writers, 
 p. 25. 
 
 Thucydides [son of 
 Melesias?], com- 
 mander at Samos, 
 117 a. 
 
 Thuria, 101 a. 
 Thyestes, 9. 2. 
 Thyamis, 46 c. 
 Thyrea, 23. 7. 
 Timaeus, p. 15. 
 Timanor, 29 a. 
 Timanthes, 29 a. 
 Tlepolemus, nyb. 
 
 Tolmaeus, io8c; 113 a. 
 
 Tolmides, io8c; 113. 
 
 Trajection of words, 5. 
 11 App. 
 
 Tribute of Athenian 
 allies, 96 a, c. 
 
 Tripod, Delphian, 132 b. 
 
 Troezen, 270; 115 a. 
 
 Tyndareus, 9 a. 
 
 Tyrtaeus, 9. 7. 
 
 Ullrich, theory of com- 
 position of history 
 of Thucydides, pp- 
 20-23. 
 
 Verb, resolved, 6. 3. 
 Verbals, 70. 10; 86. 11; 
 1 1 8. 15. 
 
 Xanthippus, 1 1 1 b ; 
 
 127 a. 
 
 Xenocleides, 46 b. 
 Xenophon, pp. 15, 25, 53. 
 Xerxes, 14 b ; 137 b, c. 
 Xuthus, 3. 8. 
 
 Zacynthus, 47. 
 
 Zea, 93. 12. 
 
 Zeugma, 37. 12 ; 70. 7 ; 
 
 86.7; 143-31. 
 Zeus, 103 b; 126 b. 
 Zopyrus, p. 16; 109 b.
 
 UNiVKKMTY OF CAL1KOKN1A 
 AT
 
 3 1158 00201 9908 
 
 UC SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 
 
 A 000134991 9